3. This is War - Michelle Hardin

Table of Contents Title Page Copyright Dedication WARNING: Prologue: Rock Bottom . . . Chapter 1: The hit. Carter and Spook Steele. Chapter 2: Finding Carter: Seven days after Carter was taken. Chapter 3: Safe Place Chapter 4: The Great Escape Chapter 5: The ex Chapter 6: To trust again Chapter 7: Make Love to Me Chapter 8: Killer-in-law Chapter 9: Two Faced Chapter 10: Waiting is the hardest part. . . Chapter 11: Forgiveness and her story: Anastacia & Cesare

3/1683

Chapter 12: Toxic . . . Chapter 13: The exes. . . Chapter 14: Gabriel . . . Chapter 15: We need to talk . . . Chapter 16: Family Time Chapter 17: Family Time Part Two Chapter 18: 9 months (The babies are coming) Chapter 19: 9 months: Part two (The babies are coming) Chapter 20: Parenthood… Chapter 21: The call . . . Chapter 22: Father & Daughter. . . Chapter 23: 16 months later. . . Chapter 24: Pool Party Chapter 25: A husband & a father Chapter 26: Daddy Day! 1 week later… Chapter 27: Mean girls. . . Chapter 28: It was a dark and stormy night

4/1683

Chapter 29: It was still a dark and stormy night Chapter 30: Mr. & Mrs. Steele Chapter 31: Battle on the Bridge Chapter 32: His father’s son Chapter 33: Home … Finally. Epilogue … One Year and Six Months Later … About Michelle Hardin Acknowledgments

Dangerous Beauty Part Three: This is War By Michelle Hardin

Copyright Copyright © 2015 by Michelle Hardin All rights Reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the publisher, except for brief quotations embodied in critical reviews. This book is a work of fiction. All names, characters, businesses,

7/1683

places, events and situations are either the products of the author’s imagination, or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental. Author note: Many of the towns and various establishments, and locations in the novel are fictitious. Credits: Editing: There for you Editing Services Cover Design: Danette Davis

8/1683

Books by Michelle Hardin: Dangerous Beauty Part One: Destiny Dangerous Beauty Part Two: A Mafia Princess

Dedication First, to Tynesha. I cannot believe I finally finished this book! Thank you for all of your support my beautiful little sister. You have truly been amazing throughout this journey. I love you so much, and I couldn’t have done this without you. Next, to the fans/readers of the Dangerous Beauty Series. We’ve finally made it to a book without a big cliff-hanger ending!! (LOL) I want to thank all of you who began this journey with me,

10/1683

and are still sticking in there with me as we move forward! Getting to know many of you and interacting with you daily has been one of the best and most meaning parts of this new journey I have embarked on. I thank you all from the bottom of my heart for making this experience so amazing for me. Enjoy the story!

WARNING: This story is intended for mature audiences only. It contains sexually explicit content, profanity, violence, and some dark subject matter which some may find offensive (such as talk of incest, rape, suicide, murder, and human trafficking). Those that are sensitive to these subjects should proceed with caution. Thank you for sticking with Nathan and Carter as their journey continues … Enjoy.

Prologue: Rock Bottom . . . “Come home, Ana. I miss you, Kyle misses you … he cries for you every night.” “I know, Cesare.” Anastacia closed her eyes, but that didn’t stop the tears that poured from them. She could hear Kyle crying in the background, and it was tearing her apart. “I want to come back to see my Ky-ky soon, but …” “But what?” Attempting to fight back her emotions, Anastacia slammed her fist against the glass of the outdoor phone booth. She’d made the decision days ago, so it shouldn’t have been this hard. It was what was best for the both of them. “But I don’t know about us,” she whispered.

13/1683

She stood waiting for his response for a full minute before he finally spoke. “Is this because of the baby?” he asked in a pained whisper that ripped Anastacia’s strength to shreds. “I know you’re upset about it. Why won’t you just talk to me, Ana? I’m sorry we fought, I didn’t mean what I said.” Her jaw tightened and she shook her head. The tears may have continued to fall, but she would not cry, she refused. “Talking won’t change anything, Cesare. I just need some time alone.” “What I said was wrong, honey. It’s not how I really feel—” “Yes it is!” Anastacia said sharply. For her entire life, Anastacia had brought nothing but hurt and chaos to all around her, and now she was being severely punished for it. Since the moment she was

14/1683

born, Anastacia was told she was an abomination, and never before had she believed them until now. Losing a child had been an eye opening experience for her. Now, more than ever, she understood. There was no happiness for her, no peace, and no real love. Who could ever truly love someone that was empty inside? Outer beauty was Anastacia’s strong suit. Inner beauty, not so much. “It’s better this way, Cesare,” she whispered. “You were right. This is just … better.” If he didn’t have the courage to give her up by himself, she’d do it for him. “That’s bullshit, Ana! You’re running!” “I’m not!” “Then what the fuck do you call this?” he yelled, emotion causing his voice to shake.

15/1683

“We had one goddamn fight and you’re ready to give up?” “It wasn’t just any fight, Cesare! You basically said you never wanted it—” “I didn’t mean it, Ana!” “Yes you did!” she cried. Anastacia quickly pulled herself together and tried to steady her voice. “But it’s okay, Cesare. I understand.” She really did understand. It wounded her deeply, but she understood him. “You already have a son. Why would you want a child with an abomination like me?” “Stop doing that! Stop putting words in my—” “Just go ahead and say it, Cesare” she spat, cutting him off. “Say it! You won’t be the first, and you won’t be the last! I’ve heard it all my life! I am Alexis’s dark skinned bastard! Born of a white man, but her skin is so

16/1683

dark, so unappealing, yet every motherfucker with a dick wants to fuck me! Ana, you’re so beautiful, so perfect, your skin as smooth and sweet as chocolate. All of this shit said to me behind closed doors and in secret, but nothing more. Fuck you!” she screamed, slamming her hand against the glass. “Fuck you, and fuck them. You think you’re better than Paolo? Than Angelo? Well, you’re not! Paolo used me. He just wanted me to be his bed whore, and he used me to kill for him! Angelo lied to me. He slept with a whore and had a baby. Even though he hurt me after convincing me to love him, I almost lost my life protecting him! You are the same as both of them. You lied to me, Cesare. You made me believe you really loved—” “I do love you!” Anastacia shook her head. “I know you do. Just not as much as I love you. You can’t love me that much, you won’t let

17/1683

yourself. You have too much to lose, Cesare. You want me for your bed, but you don’t want me for your wife … the mother of your children. I’m not worth it to you …” “You mean everything to me, Anastacia. Everything. If you want marriage then we will marry—” “Cesare, stop—“ “No!” he yelled. “I will show with my actions that you are wrong. I don’t care about anyone else but you and Kyle. If you want a baby, I’ll give you ten. I’m sorry I said those things, Ana. I swear, it was just fear talking. We’re so young, and it’s already so hard, but I will get another job. I’ll do whatever it takes until we can afford more. I understand, Ana. I understand why the loss of our baby is hurting so much. You feel alone, but you’re not. You have me, and Kyle. We are your family …”

18/1683

“You and Kyle should belong to Abrielle. I was selfish because I couldn’t fight my love for you. I was wrong to do such a thing.” Because of her actions, Anastacia had lost the only sister that had ever accepted her, loved her. She had taken everything from Abrielle, causing her to break ties between them because of the pain she’d inflicted by taking her chance for a real family. Anastacia and Abrielle had bonded because they were Alexis Stone’s bastard children. Abrielle, his second child born of an affair with an Italian woman, and Anastacia, his youngest child born of an affair with his African maid. “Abrielle does not love me, Anastacia. She doesn’t know me. It was only one night almost two years ago—” “She is the mother of your child, Cesare. You two have a bond that you and I will never have …”

19/1683

“She and I will never have what I have with you. You know me, Ana. Now stop this foolishness and come home! Tell me where you are so I can come and get you.” Anastacia closed her eyes tight and fought against telling him. Cesare always had a way of making her tell him the truth. She had never been able to lie to him as easily as she’d done to others. “No. I can’t. Even if you will give me all I want, like you say, I am in no position to be what you and Ky-ky need right now. I am …” she fought off the sudden rush of despair in effort to continue, “… I’m not myself.” Unfortunately, she lost the battle and began to weep. This point was the lowest Anastacia had ever fallen. Gone was the tough exterior, the cold demeanor, the fearless beauty, and left to replace her was a worthless, pitiful woman, drowning in her own sadness. It was times like these that reminded her she was not Stone … she was only human. She couldn’t live anymore. “I

20/1683

can’t live anymore, Cesare,” she sobbed into the phone. This was it for her. She’d made it as long as she could without her father. “I can’t go on.” “What are you saying, Ana?” Fear and panic was obvious in his tone. “Tell me where you are. I will pick you up. We will talk it through.” It was the eve of her twenty-first birthday. She would end it tomorrow. “I can’t,” she cried. “I can’t look at you because it hurts too much.” She was so close. So close to having one person in this world that came from her, that belonged to her … then one day the baby just stopped moving. The worst part was delivering her stillborn child. The months after her baby’s death did absolutely nothing to ease the pain. The only time she felt at peace was when she had Kyky in her arms. Sadly, she was no longer able

21/1683

to care for him. Not while she was in this state of mind. “I need to go.” “Ana, no don’t hang up! Ana—” Anastacia hung up before he could say anymore. Quickly she exited the phone booth and walked out into the pouring rain. Wrapping her arms around her shivering body, she walked around the city of Naples, Italy searching for a warm place to sleep, but it proved to be difficult. Everywhere she went she was told that there were no rooms available. Of course the men then offered her shelter in their rooms, some even asked her why she was out alone. Their concern was far from genuine and Anastacia knew it. Paolo had always told her that Naples was no place for her to roam alone, that she needed to belong to someone. Anastacia knew she could go to him, but she didn’t want to anymore. She was sick of Paolo. He was too possessive; he suffocated her, tried

22/1683

to control her. She appreciated all he’d done for her. When she had nothing, he and his father had taken her in and gave her all that she need. In fact, his father even allowed her to help him with his business, which Anastacia greatly enjoyed. However, the obsessive love Paolo had for her became too much. It was one-sided. Anastacia cared for Paolo, but only in the way a sister would care for her brother. She tried to tell this to Paolo, but he never listened. He would still come to her room at night, attempting to kiss and touch her, and she would have to beat him until he got the picture. Angelo had been her saving grace. She remembered the first time she saw him. She’d been only sixteen years old and had just arrived at the Luchini’s estates. Angelo had been standing guard at the front gate and hadn’t even noticed her. They didn’t lock eyes until the second time she’d seen him. She was walking with Paolo from her bed

23/1683

quarters and Angelo finally looked at her. She had only given him a fleeting glance, but it wasn’t because she didn’t want to look at him, it was because she didn’t want Paolo to see. Sneaking around with Angelo and Cesare quickly became her entire reason for waking up in the morning. When she immersed herself in the love they gave her, she was able to forget the despair she felt over her father’s passing. Though she was only romantic with Angelo at the time, she had fallen for Cesare. Angelo had a tendency to walk away from her, and sometimes he would leave for days. Every time he did, Cesare was there. It never failed, he was always there. He’d hold her and just sit with her, quietly, sometimes for hours at a time. After a while of only silence, he would turn to her ear and whisper, “Tell me a secret, Anabelle.” God,

24/1683

she always loved when he called her Anabelle. Every time he’d tell her to, she would whisper the biggest secret she had in his ear. Never a lie between her and Cesare. She never lied to him because she never had to. Cesare was the least judgmental person she’d ever known. So much love in his heart, so much understanding. She wanted nothing more than to be with him for the rest of their lives. Never had she acted on the feelings she felt for him until after Angelo’s betrayal. The night after Angelo left Italy for America was the first night Anastacia had ever been intimate with Cesare. Finding out that Abrielle was pregnant with his child after their first night together, hadn’t effected them at all. Anastacia found no reason to judge, and no reason to love him any less. Plus, Kyle meant the world to her. She loved that little boy more than she’d ever loved anything or anyone in her entire life.

25/1683

Tomorrow, on her twenty-first birthday, her inheritance would become available to her. Before she ended her life, she would go to her father’s lawyers in France and make Kyle her heir. When he turned twenty one, everything she owned would be his. She figured all she’d have to do is push her death back a few days, just to make sure her affairs were in order … After hours of searching, she was finally given a room at a cheap motel in the middle of a rundown neighborhood. Anastacia didn’t care about the condition of her room. For the most part it gave her what she needed for the night. The next morning she woke up and headed to the banks to find her assets were available to her. Instead of heading all the way to France, Anastacia was able to make her will from Italy. She upgraded her living conditions to a five star hotel and spent the

26/1683

majority of her birthday with a very expensive lawyer that helped her put her affairs in order. Afterward, she headed to a private physician. After explaining her situation to the doctor and offering him an obscene amount of money, he gave her a chemical to inject into her body, promising her that her death would be quick and painless. Back at the hotel, Anastacia stood in front of her bathroom mirror, staring at her reflection. In her mind she apologized to all that she loved for the selfish act she was about to commit. She ran her fingers over her smooth, brown skin. In her short life, Anastacia had been desired by many, but hated by even more. It all narrowed down to the color of her skin. She was an abomination. Born of a white man, with the complexion of her African mother …

27/1683

She ran her fingers through her thick, black hair that fell past her hips. Hair so fair, so desirable. Anastacia, the beautiful African girl. However, what had this beauty brought her other than pain? Her pale skinned relatives were praised for their features, but Anastacia had always been looked at as an anomaly. Males had only been good when she needed to feel pretty, which was never. They flocked to her, offering her the world. Her father had killed more men than she could count, all because they’d offered obscene amounts of money to purchase her. They waited for the day when Alexis Stone would sell them his exotic bastard child. When her father died, his wife had actually tried to sell her … more than once. Luckily, Fiorenzo Luchini had put a stop to that when he took her to Italy. She would miss him.

28/1683

Sighing, Anastacia brushed her hair and straightened her favorite dress. She walked to the luxurious tub and stepped inside it. Soon she would be with her father … and her baby. Soon she would finally have peace. Sitting down, she ran her hands down her legs nervously. Her body began to tremble but she ignored it. This was the right decision … it was what she wanted. She kept reciting that to herself as she reached into the pocket of her dress and pulled out the injection the doctor had given her. He’d told her that one shot in the leg was all she needed, so with a shaking hand and a rapidly beating heart, Anastacia injected herself with the poison. She scooted her body down to the middle of the tub as tears began to stream from her eyes. Lying in fetal position, Anastacia envisioned Kyle and Cesare’s faces.

29/1683

“I’m so sorry,” she wept as remorse overwhelmed her. She hated herself for being so stupid, so selfish, but she just couldn’t do it anymore. She could no longer be what they needed. In her dream, she reached forward and pinched Kyle’s little nose and gave his ear a gentle tug. He giggled, causing Anastacia to smile. “I-I love you, Ky-ky …” So much. Kyle was her heart, a perfect little gift from heaven. She continued to imagine her guys, so perfect and happy. Deeper and deeper she slipped until there was nothing but darkness. ~*~ Cold, hard acrylic against her face, that’s all Anastacia felt. Slowly her heavy eyes opened. In front of her, all she saw was white. She frowned. Was this heaven? Slowly she pushed her heavy body up and looked around the room. The bathroom?

30/1683

She was still in the bathroom. She crawled over the edge of the tub and fell hard onto the marble floor. “Ugh!” Pushing herself up, she crawled to the mirror as fast as she could. She looked up and saw her reflection. “What. The. Fuck!” ~*~ Anastacia ran down the dark streets in the pouring rain, hoping that she’d catch that lying thief of a doctor before he went home for the evening. Four hours! She’d been in a fucking deep sleep for four fucking hours! When the doctor’s private office came into view Anastacia ran faster. As she approached, she spotted the doctor himself exiting his office with an umbrella above his

31/1683

head as he fiddled with his keys, locking his office door. Anastacia ran up to him and pushed him hard. “You lying motherfucker!” she yelled right before she began spewing rapid curse words in her native tongue as she hit the man repeatedly. Somehow, the large man was able get a tight hold of her. “Enough, child!” he shouted, his deep, baritone voice thick with an Italian accent. “Enough I say!” He held on to Anastacia tightly with one arm as he used his other hand to unlock his office door. Anastacia became hysterical, screaming and thrashing in his arms. Once they entered his office, he carried her to a couch and released her.

32/1683

Anastacia stood to her feet quickly and pointed at the man. “If you ever touch me again I will have you killed!” she screamed. “Do you understand me?” “I do not touch you,” he shouted angrily. “I protect myself from your attack!” “You lied to me! You’re a liar, and I could kill you for it.” “Do not threaten me, child,” he warned. “I have shown mercy here tonight. You have committed many crimes coming to me today and on this night. I could have you arrested.” Anastacia lifted her chin in cold defiance. “Call the authorities if you must. My Paolo would have me out within the hour, and have your head for putting me there. I could call the authorities on you for your stealing!”

33/1683

“That is a lie! I steal nothing from you, girl.” “You took the money I gave you, and gave me something I didn’t ask for. You lied to me. You told me the medicine would give me what I needed.” “It did!” “No it didn’t!” she screamed. “You came to my office and ask me for help, and I gave it to you. This is all I offer to you, girl, my help.” Anastacia tightened her jaw as tears fell down her face. Annoyed by her emotions, she lashed out at the doctor, attacking him once more. The doctor quickly grabbed hold of her and shook her hard. “Stop, I say!” he shouted. When Anastacia stopped her tantrum he proceeded

34/1683

to explain. “You need to listen, child. You came to my office today and insulted my integrity as a physician, and as a decent, hardworking man. I do not take your money. I put it in a safe place and await your return. No amount of money will make me kill a child! You are but twenty years, girl. You do not need death. You needed sleep, so I give this to you. Now you are rested and you will think clearly.” Anastacia didn’t speak for a long moment as she stared into the doctor’s dark green eyes. Though his dark black hair was matted against his pale forehead, she could see the emotion in his eyes clearly. So much genuine concern. Nothing else, just concern. But why should she trust that? He didn’t even know her, why would he care? “Give me back my money,” she whispered.

35/1683

He shook his head. “I will not. Your money will remain in a safe place, Anastacia Stone. You will come back to me and get the help you need. Once we get you better, you can have money back.” “I’m not sick. I don’t need help.” “I disagree, young one. You need my help indeed. I remember what you told me, dear girl. I understand you are hurt. Is not easy for woman to lose child, but you cannot give up on living. We are human. The pain inside of our hearts can break us, but we must endure. I can help you endure …” Anastacia jerked out of his grasp. “I don’t need your help!” she spat. “You keep the money then! I don’t want it.” “Neither do I, child. I want to help you.” Reaching over to his desk, he grabbed a card. “Here, take this. It has my name and number on it. You will call me when you are

36/1683

ready to get better.” He sighed sadly. “Please do not do anything stupid. You have so much life to live. One day, or maybe even ten years from now, you will thank me for not helping you end your life.” “Fuck you!” Anastacia screamed, throwing the card in his face. “If you won’t help me I’ll find someone else.” She ran out of his office and into the storm as he screamed after her. Anastacia didn’t stop. She didn’t want him to catch her, she didn’t want to be helped; she just needed to think. She needed to make another plan. In the distance she spotted a nice restaurant that appeared empty. The sign still shone bright, so she decided to go in to sit and dry off a little bit. Once she entered, she was seated in the back of the restaurant, which she preferred, and given a menu.

37/1683

She didn’t want to eat. Nor did she feel like talking, or drinking. She wasn’t even supposed to be alive right now … “Pardon me, is this seat taken?” a male asked, breaking her trance. Not even waiting for her response, he took the seat across from her. Anastacia looked up at the man that had spoken to her but didn’t speak. Couldn’t speak … Even her annoyance at being spoken to couldn’t stop her from noticing him. The first word that popped into her mind when she saw him was smooth. So smooth, sleek, sharp, and flawless. An untouchable God-given beauty that she’d never seen before. Skin without a blemish, which was dark like hers, and seemed to glow … yes, glow. He possessed a different type of beauty. One she’d never seen before. “Hello,” he said, breaking the silence.

38/1683

Interesting accent, Anastacia thought, unable to place it. His voice—which was dark and hypnotizing— was smooth like silk. Anastacia’s eyes narrowed in on his full, sensual lips. They were moving, but she heard nothing. Her gaze lifted to his deep brown eyes, striking in contrast to his skin. She was fascinated by this alluring creature. Never before had she felt such an attraction. It was new to her, it was … exciting. Quickly she looked away from him. What had gotten into her? Maybe the doctor was right. Anastacia was losing her mind. Yes, the man was incredibly handsome, but the fact was, he was a man. Men only wanted one thing from her, and it was something she wasn’t willing to give to anyone else other than the two men she’d already given it to.

39/1683

She shot the oddly handsome man a cold look and motioned for him to get lost. “This seat is taken” she lied. The man chuckled. “Is it?” “Yes it is,” she said dismissively. “Now move.” “Move?” he asked with his brow arched and amusement in his eyes. “Why must I move?” Anastacia shrugged. “Because I don’t want to sit with you, that’s why.” He smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. “Keep talking. You’re accent pleases my ears.” Anastacia rolled her eyes. Great, he’s arrogant. Yet, arrogant seemed too simple of a word to describe him. “What do you want?” she asked, annoyed.

40/1683

He sighed, furrowing his brows thoughtfully. “Well, that is a loaded question.” He shrugged nonchalantly. “I don’t know, I suppose I want what all humans secretly want. Power, freedom, world domination … a family, a home, a dog—” “Okay, stop,” Anastacia snapped, cutting him off. Although she was amused, she used her willpower and fought against it in effort to get rid of him. “Thank you for sharing, but that’s not what I meant. I mean, what do you want now? Why are you intruding on my evening?” His eyes squinted in a smile as he sat back, crossing his legs and straightening in his seat. “I suppose the simplest answer to that is … company.” “Company?” He nodded. “You’re alone, I’m alone. Why not be alone together?”

41/1683

“Because we can’t be alone if we are together.” He smiled. “True, but we can be alone together.” Anastacia sighed, frustrated with the handsome stranger. “I don’t want to be alone with you.” “But I would very much enjoy being alone with you.” “Why?” she asked sharply. After staring at her for a moment, he replied, “Your eyes …” Her brows furrowed in confusion. “What about my eyes?” “I am drawn to your sadness.” Drawn to my … sadness? “You’re beautiful.”

42/1683

And there it was, that stupid word. Beautiful. Anastacia hated the fucking word. It had become meaningless to her. “Thank you,” she said, her words empty of gratitude. “You can go now. I don’t need anyone else to remind me of my appearance.” “I said nothing of your appearance, pet.” She would come to realize that this was the first of many times this man would refer to her as pet. “The beauty I speak of is not as superficial as that. Your outward appearance is nice, I do not deny that. Although I imagine you’ve looked better. Right now you look like a messy … homeless woman. Those ridiculous wet clothes,” he muttered as he glanced away from her, unimpressed. Anastacia frowned, casting her eyes downward in embarrassment. “I assure you, I am not homeless,” she said softly.

43/1683

“I have no doubt that of that, pet.” He smiled warmly. “You sit like a young woman of great wealth. Now, like I was saying, the beauty I speak of is in your eyes.” “What is in my eyes?” “Sadness, heart-break, utter despair.” He folded his hands in his lap. “I find the pure emotion quite stunning. Telling eyes are attractive to me.” Telling eyes … He was interesting, to say the least. And that easily, he’d hooked her. Looking away shyly, she whispered, “Thank you.” “What is your name, pet?” he asked. “Anastacia,” she whispered, unsure why she suddenly felt so shy. Suddenly, he reached across the table and touched her hand, causing her to inhale

44/1683

a sharp breath. It was just the slightest touch but it gave her butterflies. “Anastacia …” Even the way he said her name was perfect. When she brought her eyes back to him, the smile he wore was both devious and beautiful. Anastacia felt herself being pulled deeper and deeper into an alternate universe. His eyes were hypnotizing. Wherever he took her, she’d be more than willing to go with him. “I am going to be straight forward with you. I find you intriguingly beautiful and I want you. Tonight, I am taking over the world, pet. Would you be interested in joining me?” “Yes.” The word left her lips with no effort at all. She wanted an escape, and he would be that for her …

45/1683

His smile widened and he took her hand. “There it is, that beauty in those eyes. I saw your answer before you even said it. Come,” he commanded as he stood to his feet and straightened the jacket of his black suit. “There is no time to waste.” Now? They were leaving now. When he extended his hand to Anastacia, she took it. He pulled her up from her seat and they began walking toward the door. “Wait,” she said quickly. He stopped immediately and turned to face her. “Yes, pet?” She glanced up at him meekly as the shyness crept back into her system. “Your name,” she whispered. “You never told me your name.” A small smile appeared on his face as he turned to her and gently grazed his

46/1683

fingertips across her face. She felt her breathing pick up the moment he touched her. He leaned forward and kissed first her left cheek, then her right before placing his lips on her forehead. “Silas, pet. My name is Silas Steele.” Silas Steele …

Chapter 1: The hit. Carter and Spook Steele. Six years earlier … “Carter!” Robert shook his sleeping daughter harder. “Carterina, get up now!” Yawning, Carter’s hazel eyes peeked open. A smile spread across her pretty face as she stretched her tired limbs. “Yeah, Dad—” When she stopped talking and frowned, Robert knew that his little girl felt it, too. Someone was in the house. She turned a worried, fearful gaze to him and he nodded that she was right.

48/1683

“Daddy, what’s going on?” she whispered. “Shh …” Robert guided her from the bed. “There’s no time to explain, baby girl. It’s time for you to go.” Fear immediately flashed through her eyes and she shook her head frantically. “No,” she cried. “Daddy, please, don’t make me go. Please come with me! We can get out together.” Tears filled her big, beautiful hazel eyes and Robert’s heart twisted painfully in his chest. He should have been more prepared for this. He’d known this was coming, yet he hadn’t talked to Carter like he was supposed to. Unfortunately, it was too late. This was it. Silas was making his move before Robert was ready. The sneaky fucking prick! “Daddy?”

49/1683

Carter’s frightened voice brought him back to the present. He gazed into her eyes, wishing he had time to tell her all that was about to happen. He yearned to tell her everything, but there was no time. She had to run, and he had to trust that her mother would find her before Silas got a hold of her. The last thing Robert wanted was that fucking bastard winning this … little war they were having. “Come, baby girl.” He pulled her from the bed. “To the window. You know what to do.” She immediately began to cry. “Daddy, no,” she sobbed. “I can’t. I’m scared.” Robert gripped her shoulders and turned her to face him. “No,” he whispered sharply. “Do not do this, Carterina! You will go, and you will be strong.” He touched her

50/1683

face softly. “We will meet at the train station. Go!” Without looking into her eyes, he pulled her to the window. He knew if he did, he wouldn’t do what he knew needed to be done. There were men here to get him. He knew they weren’t sent by his brother; this was Mitchell’s desperate attempt. Robert planned on killing Mitchell and telling Angelo the bastard’s idiotic attempt at killing him, but this shit was about to derail all of his plans. Robert knew that he could beat the men in his home, all of them, but he needed to be ready for surprises. Silas was watching the house, and Robert knew it. This meant that he’d intercepted the men Mitchell had sent, and sent them in under his instructions. Robert also knew that Silas wouldn’t stop Carter from running. He wasn’t ready for Carter yet. He had an end game and that was having Anastacia and Carterina back in

51/1683

his life. Tonight, Silas sent the men in to take him … only him. Tonight Silas was making his move, and Robert was pretty sure he would succeed. Fuck! Robert helped his daughter climb out of the window. “All right, baby girl. We don’t have much time. You know what I want you to do, Carter. I want you to run. Do not look back, just run. Go to the train station and get the money I have there. It’s not much, but it will last until …” Swallowing, Robert took a deep breath as he finally looked into his baby girl’s eyes. The devastation, fear, and innocence there nearly broke him. Robert hadn’t cried since he was a child, but now he could feel unshed tears stinging the backs of his eyes. He could very well be saying good-bye to his little girl for a very long time. Not only that, but he needed to tell her about her

52/1683

mother. Given, this was not the best time, but Robert knew he no longer had a choice. He had to do it. “Baby girl,” he began, “I need to tell you something.” She nodded and took one step down the side of the house. “Yes, Daddy,” she whispered. Robert clenched his jaw to keep from pulling his little girl back through the window so he could comfort her. He needed to pull himself together; he had to be an example. He knew that if he didn’t show strength, she wouldn’t. It was time to tell her to look for her mother. Robert took a deep breath and continued. “Carterina, I need to tell you that your—” Robert’s rapid words went unsaid when the distinct pop of a silenced gun hit his ears and something pierced his leg,

53/1683

causing it to immediately go numb. Completely losing his balance, he fell to the floor with a thump. From outside of the house he heard Carter scream and cry, “Daddy!” over and over again. Robert shot up to sitting position and quickly pressed his back to the wall. He’d been shot with something, and it wasn’t a bullet. He was positive he knew exactly what it was since he’d come in contact with the numbing chemical many times before. It was Silas’s favorite toy, and he’d armed whoever was coming to attack Robert with the cowardice shit! Robert gritted his teeth and raised his arm out of the window just as a man he recognized slowly walked into his bedroom. Interesting, Robert thought. Mitchell had hired contract killers that Robert knew personally, and the motherfuckers took the job … huge mistake.

54/1683

Robert hit the side of the house, and calmed his terrified little girl. “I’m here, baby,” he yelled. “Run, Carterina! Leave here now!” As he heard her sobs getting further away, he closed his eyes, praying that her mother would find her and that she would be safe from Silas. “I love you, baby girl,” he whispered. “You know, I always thought that the moment you became a father was your weakest moment, Spook.” Robert’s jaw ticked as soon as the man spoke to him. He looked up at the sneering man and smiled. “Weakness?” Robert growled. “If I am weak, then what are you, Mr. Matt?” Matt Dunn was a successful contract killer, and Robert’s old friend. Well, not so much of a friend, but they had goofed around

55/1683

a few times. This was why Robert would kill him quick. Matt let out a deep chuckle and took a step forward. “You are outnumbered, Spook Steele. You should watch your mouth. You’re lucky that your brother caught us before we came in here to massacre you and your women.” Suddenly the piercingly shrill scream of Carter’s nanny, Christina, filled the house. Arching an eyebrow, Robert chuckled, but it was cut off by a groan of pain as he ran his hand down is face. “If you thought that the tortured cry of my daughter’s nanny would rattle me into begging you for something, then you don’t know me at all.” It wasn’t nice of him because, in truth, Robert had known Christina since he was a teen, but Robert couldn’t pretend he was a nice man in a situation like this. There were only two people in this world that truly mattered to him, and

56/1683

they were the two females that belonged to him. Anastacia and his daughter. Robert inhaled a deep, shaky breath as he began to feel the effects of the chemicals in his body. Sweat beaded on his forehead and his hands began to shake. Matt smiled, looking down on Robert’s shaking body. “You don’t look too strong down there, do you?” Chuckling, he came forward until he stood directly in front of Robert, and squatted so that they were face-to-face. “I’m just glad I get to tell everyone I made the great Spook Steele piss in his pants.” Robert didn’t reply; he looked into the man’s dark eyes. He continued to stare for a moment longer before he mustered up the strength to lean forward a bit. “What did Silas offer you out there?” he asked. He knew the money-hungry bastard wasn’t doing it for free.

57/1683

A frown fell over Matt’s face. “Everything, Robert. He offered us everything.” “What will you tell Mitchell?” “That you are dead, that your daughter is dead. We will give him your money, and your bank books. We will make sure the woman downstairs is unidentifiable. They will all think she was Cecilia. After we hand you over to your brother, we will find her. She is to be given to one of Silas’s men. He wants to use her to bring forward Anastacia Stone.” Robert nodded his head slowly. “Tell me, Matt. How many men are in my home?” “Six,” he answered. “That is including myself.” Robert’s swallowed and clenched his jaw tight. Shit! Six men. How the fuck am I supposed to kill six men with this shit in my

58/1683

body? Once again, he looked into the dark eyes of his former acquaintance and silently wondered if there may be a possibility that he could convince Matt to fight for him. He pondered the possibility, then realized that there was no way it would happen. Silas had already lured the men over to his side. He’d most likely threatened them. Silas was good at that. He had the ability to make other’s think that he was more dangerous than he actually was. The truth was, in Robert’s opinion, Silas was a coward … always had been, and always would be. Robert shrugged. What better way to light a fire under Anastacia’s ass than to start some shit? Robert sighed, silently hoping she wouldn’t take too long finding him and Carter. After saying a quick prayer in his head, he wiggled his arms a little to make sure they worked. When he was positive that

59/1683

he was strong enough, Robert made his move. He quickly reached forward and snapped Matt’s neck … effortlessly. Matt’s body fell to the floor with a loud thump. Knowing the noise would alert the other men in his house, Robert scrambled up quickly. He knocked over a few lamps and a bed table as he stumbled out of the room. His vision was blurry, but he fought when the first man attacked him. Robert felt a fist connect with his face and he stumbled back before springing forward. He tackled the man to the ground, but he knew he had no chance at beating him. He could feel his entire body going completely numb. More shots were fired, and three more tiny objects pierced his legs, paralyzing his body and making him fall face first to the floor. Silence fell over the house. Robert laid on the floor, paralyzed and listening to the

60/1683

men walking around his body. He couldn’t move. He felt blood on his face, but he couldn’t wipe it off. For the first time in a long time, he was completely vulnerable in a dangerous situation. He knew that this was what Silas wanted … to pull Robert from his peace, his comfort zone. He wanted to take away Robert’s strength, and tonight he’d succeeded. “He killed Matt,” one of the men said. Robert knew who each man was, and he kept a mental list of their names … He was going to kill them and everyone they loved when he got through this. “He says to put him on speaker phone.” “Do whatever he says. Let’s just get this over with.” Robert heard the click of a button, then his brother’s voice. “Robbie?”

61/1683

His tone of his voice always held a bit of insecurity and fear that only Robert could detect. Robert always thought his brother weak, but he’d never said so because he loved him. Well, no more. Silas had finally done it, had finally made Robert hate him. “Robbie, say something.” To the others it may have sounded like a fierce command, but that was only because they didn’t know Silas. Robert could clearly hear the plea in his voice, so he did not respond. “You are upset with me?” Silas asked. “You shouldn’t be, Robert. I am doing what’s best for you. You need to be punished for your betrayal.” Rage hit Robert hard and fast. “I did not betray you,” Robert shouted. “I owe you nothing!”

62/1683

“You say that to me after all I’ve done for you? After all I’ve given you?” “You haven’t given me shit,” Robert spat. “All you do is take from me. I’ve always protected you, loved you, and made excuses for you. But no more. I’m through with you!” “How dare you accuse me of such things? You took from me!” “They do not belong to you, Silas. Anastacia and Carterina are mine.” “I gave my child to you as a gift!” “You gave her to me because you fucked up.” He practically screamed the words. “You’re a fucking coward that nearly killed the woman you claim to love. They were both near death when you left them at my doorstep, and once again I cleaned up your mess. I’m the reason they’re alive. I raised Carterina. You only want her back because you’re selfish!”

63/1683

“And because she’s mine,” he yelled. “So is her mother. Anastacia gave herself to me, and we made children from our love. You took her from me! You’ve been fucking what’s mine, and you declared your love for her. You think I’m going to allow you to take my family, Robbie? No!” Robert steadied his angry breathing. “What exactly do you think you’re going to do about it?” he asked through clenched teeth. “I’m going to kill you, Robbie … At least that’s what everyone will think. These fine men won’t utter a word. They know what will happen if they do, and what will happen if they don’t.” “You have their families,” Robert said, knowing it was the truth. Silas had to have something.

64/1683

“I do now. It took a day, but I located them,” Silas stated. “Why else do you think these animals are behaving so well? If they do anything other than what I tell them to do, I’ll set their homes on fire with their families inside.” Silas cleared his throat. “Just like now. My Cecilia has just made her way back to the house …” “No,” Robert whispered as his heart rate instantly shot up and dread overtook his entire system. “Now we are going to put on a little show for her. Shall we, boys? Then you all will go outside to retrieve her and do as I instructed. Lift him up.” “No!” Robert bellowed as they lifted him roughly and began to drag him down the steps. They quickly neared the living room as Silas instructed them to pull a chair near a window in the living room, and set Robert in it.

65/1683

“Now, Robert, if you don’t do as I say, I’ll make things bad for our little girl.” Robert wanted to nod his head vigorously, but he couldn’t. Instead, for the first time since he was a child, he begged. “Yes, anything. I’ll do anything just please don’t hurt her. She’s only a child. Just let her go.” Robert didn’t play games when it came to his daughter. For her—and her alone—he would do absolutely anything. That included surrendering to Silas. “Let her go, please,” he said weakly. He felt a syringe pierce his neck. “Good, Robbie. Very good. She’s watching. Now what they have just given you will make you very sleepy. You don’t have much time. You will appear dead, but in truth, the medication is only slowing your heart rate, not stopping it. Now give them your money information. Let them have it all … You don’t need it anymore.”

66/1683

“Anything. Take it all, just leave her out of this. L–let her g–go.” Robert weakly gave them the information they needed, knowing that it wouldn’t save his daughter. She was going to have to save herself. These men didn’t know it, but as soon as they sent whoever they would send to capture his baby girl … they’d be in for a rude awakening. Robert closed his eyes and prayed again. “Good job, Robbie. Your work is done. When you wake up you will be home,” Silas said with a quiet excitement in his voice. “When he passes out, cut his throat. Not too deep. You kill my brother and you’re all dead. Two of you can leave to get your spoils for what you have accomplished. Mitchell Romano will be given the majority, and I will award you all with more. Mitchell is to be told that you accomplished what he told you to do. The word will be spread of “Spook Steele’s” demise and all will be well. One of you stay and wipe the place for evidence, the

67/1683

other two go and find my daughter. When you all are finished, I will come for my brother.” Robert’s entire world went black. ~*~ Sitting quietly in his car outside of his brother’s house, Silas anticipated his next move. He couldn’t wait to get Robert and Cecilia home. He’d finally done it. He would have his spouse and offspring soon, and would have his brother somewhere safe. He’d be able to pop by and see Robbie anytime now that he was going to have him captive. Silas knew it may have not been fair for him to keep Robbie locked up, but Robbie had given him no other choice. His misbehavior had now reached the point of unforgivable, and if they were going to salvage what was left of their relationship, Robbie needed to be punished. After Cecilia was captured, he would put her to sleep until they arrived

68/1683

home. When they got home he’d call her mother, and his family would be reunited by the end of the week. Silas couldn’t keep the smile from his face at the thought. He’d had many women, and many children, but no other woman had ever been able to suppress his unwanted need for Anastacia. He hated loving her still after all of these years. He would never, for as long as he lived, be able to get their time together out of his mind. Although it’d been seventeen long years since she’d last let him touch her, Silas still remembered the feel of her body like it was yesterday. No woman had ever made him feel so powerful, so strong. He couldn’t wait to see her face when she realized that he’d saved their daughter from the attack. She would love him instantly and see how much he’d changed. How good of a man he’d become for her. Cecilia will love

69/1683

him, too. He wanted to share with her all of the good times they’d spent together, and apologize for all of the bad times. Then he would bring out the big gift. His son. Sighing, he sat up in his seat at the thought of his son. Hopefully this family reunion would be just the thing Silas needed to earn his son’s forgiveness. It had been two years since he had last laid eyes the boy, and Silas still felt remorse for his actions. Don’t get Silas wrong, he still felt a great bit of anger for his son’s betrayal, but he also regretted the way he’d handled the situation. Silas closed his eyes and clenched his jaw. It’d all started when his son began to resent him. After Silas had shown him favor and love for fifteen years of his life, his son decided to attempt to escape him. Just like

70/1683

his mother had. Just like Robbie had. Silas tried to do everything he could to please the boy, then Gabriel disappointed him greatly. After he’d run away, Silas had to chase the boy down and beat him into submission. He didn’t want to, but he had to. He needed to teach his son that he was one of a lucky few. After Silas had beaten him, he’d nursed him back to health. He’d had to explain to him how fortunate he was that he hadn’t been sold like the rest of the children. With features like a Stone, Silas could have made millions off of the boy, and his sister. Even though his son had hurt and disappointed him, Silas continued to love him. So instead of selling him off to the highest bidder, Silas had practiced mercy and thrown him in a nice, spacious basement. The place was clean, luxurious, and had what he needed to provide his son with the necessities to make him smart, keep him in good

71/1683

health, help him grow strong, and keep him entertained. He could give his son food, water, and all that he needed without the chance of him escaping. It was perfect. If Silas kept his son away from him, then there was no chance of him fucking things up with the boy any more than he’d already had. When Anastacia finally came back to him, he’d set his son free. Silas knew he could be a better father with Anastacia and Cecilia there. His perfect wife would teach him all he needed to know. “What’s taking them so long, Silas?” Silas looked up when Aziz spoke, then looked over to the house with a frown. “I don’t know,” he muttered. “But if they don’t hurry, my brother will bleed too much. That would be horrible for their families.”

72/1683

Just when Silas was about to instruct Aziz to get out of the car and go in, something unexpected happened that shocked both of them. The front door burst open, and Cecilia came running out with a backpack on her back and a frighteningly blank expression on her face. She was now dressed in jeans and a large T-shirt, and running with the speed of a track runner down the dark street. “We need to follow her!” Aziz said, nearly exiting the car before Silas gripped his arm. “No!” Silas yelled. “Let her go.” They sat until she was out of sight before Silas exited the car. He heard Aziz following behind him as they both ran for the house. Racing up the steps, Silas burst through the front door. When he walked in, he gasped at the sight before him. Robbie still sat peacefully in the chair he’d been left

73/1683

in, but there were now two men lying dead on each side of him. “Holy shit,” Aziz said. “Did she do this?” Silas nodded slowly. “I think so.” “What the fuck, Silas?” Frowning, Silas shook his head. “This is unexpected. I didn’t see it coming. It ruins my plan.” “You’re fucking right it does!” Aziz frowned when he spotted a piece of paper pinned to one of the hit men’s chest with a knife. After reading it, he locked eyes with Silas. “Read this.” Silas read the note, dropped it on the floor, and ran up the stairs. When they walked into Robbie’s bedroom, the sight that greeted them surprised Silas, and caused

74/1683

Aziz to run frantically into the bathroom to empty the contents of his stomach. “Oh my lord,” Silas said in disgust, covering his nose to try and block out the foul smell in the room. He walked fully into the room and surveyed what his daughter had done. Smirking, he shook his head and chuckled. Daddy’s little girl indeed. “You know I told Robert to buy her dolls, but he did not listen to me,” he yelled to Aziz. “Are you recovered yet?” “I’m not fucking coming back in there Silas!” Aziz yelled. “You know I can’t stomach shit like that.” “All right,” Silas said with amusement in his tone. “We will leave now. Call them and tell them to come and get my brother. Get the doctor here now. I’m going to clean his wound.”

75/1683

Nodding, Aziz hurried out of the room and went down the stairs as quickly as his feet would carry him. Within three minutes, his brother was being moved from the house and replaced with another man. Silas didn’t know who he was, nor did he care. “What do we do about your daughter?” “We figure out a different approach. I was not aware that she was so—” “You,” Aziz interjected. “And Robbie, and Anastacia,” Silas added. He would not be the only one labeled a monster. Both Anastacia and Robbie had a hand in making that child the way she was, it wasn’t just him. “No one go near her,” he instructed his men. “She’ll kill you if she feels danger near. If she’s anything like her

76/1683

mother she’ll probably stab you or something,” he muttered. One of the men spoke up. “But if she gets close enough to—” “There is no close enough!” Silas snapped. “Do as I say. Stay away from my daughter! Whether you’re standing right in front of her, or fifty feet away, she can kill you with a knife. Do you have it?” Nodding, the men left the house. After closing up, Silas and Aziz left as well. Silas intended to call the authorities within a few days in order to get the details of this in the papers. He knew Anastacia would have already come by then and seen that their daughter was missing. She would start looking for her, but Silas was already one step ahead. He needed a new plan.

Chapter 2: Finding Carter: Seven days after Carter was taken. Present day … It wasn’t his fault. He’d come to that conclusion days ago. He didn’t want to be this person, and he knew his mother was surely looking down on him from heaven with disappointment. Unfortunately, Nathan couldn’t control himself. He was acting out and he knew it—he didn’t need to be told—but there was no way he would stop. The Steele family brought this upon their self. If Anastacia and his father hadn’t kept him out of the loop on this whole Silas Steele bullshit in the first place, they would have gotten further in their search a long time ago. Both Angelo and Anastacia had bigger

78/1683

armies, and much more experience as well as more knowledge about the past than Nathan, and he knew that. When it came to all of that, Nathan wasn’t ashamed to admit that he needed their help. However, what he had, that they didn’t, was what made this search move a lot quicker. Connections. Nathan had some very powerful friends that had even more powerful friends. Nathan’s friendships and connections were what made him excel so quickly in the criminal world. Had he gone around wearing his last name like a badge of honor, he would have the same enemies his dad had. Yet that’s not what he’d done. Nathan had slipped smoothly into the advantage that was given to him by the criminal underworld. The Russian.

79/1683

Yes, he knew it may have sounded stupid to do so, but being a Mafia Don’s son had both advantages and disadvantages. Nathan had never wanted any disadvantages, so he wore the title “The Russian” like a badge of honor. Nathan Salerno had responsibilities to others, he had businesses to run, a father to please, and he was being groomed to be the Don of a powerful mafia family. The Russian had none of that. The Russian was already a boss. He was a leader, a man both feared and respected. He’d already proven himself. Both men and women alike in the criminal underworld knew not to fuck with him or his men. He’d earned the power and influence he had in the most brutal and unimaginable ways and he was proud of the accomplishment. He and his men started one of the biggest Mafia wars in the history of the criminal world and won.

80/1683

He had no one to please, and his responsibilities were only to himself and the ones he loved. Many wondered why a man as young as Nathan was already so powerful, so fearless, and the answer was simple. Every step Nathan had taken thus far was well thought out and based off of a lesson he’d learned. While most children tuned their mother and father out when they tried to teach them something, Nathan had listened. He remembered every detail of his father’s rise to power, the steps he took, the mistakes he made, and the people he had to eliminate in order to gain power and respect. Nathan thought about his own rise to power even after his mother had died. He took the good advice from all that would give it, and weeded out the bad, learning from the mistakes of others instead of making his own. There was no room for mistakes if he wanted to be someone everyone remembered.

81/1683

That was a lesson his mother had taught him. Nathan didn’t even think his father knew of the knowledge his mother had. How she got that knowledge, Nathan didn’t know, nor did he want to. His mother had lectured him just as much as his father had, and Nathan listened to every word. She had always told him that she didn’t want him to be just like his father, she wanted him to be better. She’d always say that Angelo was too closed off, too mean, and he lacked the charm of a great businessman. “Every good leader needs powerful allies, and you can’t have allies if every person of power is an enemy. There is more to being a leader than being feared and respected. It is important to be loved, too; liked as a person. You have to prove yourself to be someone worth protecting. Money isn’t enough to convince a man to protect you, to be loyal to you. They need to love you. Don’t just be their boss, be

82/1683

their friend, their brother. Make sure they know when you are being a boss and when you are being a friend. Don’t just take from them, give something in return. It needs to be fifty-fifty. Show just as much mercy as you show brutality. This way you will not be too predictable. Then you will be better than your father, yes.” “Yes, Mama,” Nathan said aloud in Russian as he rolled up his sleeves. “No room for mistakes.” Nathan slowly walked toward the wounded man sitting in the chair in front of him. His name was Vladek Steele. Yes, he was very much a Steele. Nathan had finally done it, and it had only taken him days. They had found one of the Steele family homes. The place was like a little city, in Germany of all places, but it was packed with Silas’s misfit family. He’d never returned to the States after he’d found out his wife was taken; he

83/1683

went straight to the person he knew could help him. Boris Arseny Fredrick Bashmakov. However, in the criminal underworld he was known as the one and only Freddy Russia. “These Steele men and women have quite the tight lip, Russian.” Freddy walked up from behind Nathan and stood next to him. “I wonder if he’d sing as beautifully as his Aziz did when I made him my personal campfire.” Nathan chuckled, but didn’t respond to Freddy. Looking Vladek Steele in the eyes, he was impressed by the man’s lack of fear. Nathan was sure that Vladek knew he was at a disadvantage. He was also sure the man knew that the Steeles were losing the war that they’d started. Regardless, he showed no weakness. Nathan respected him for that, but he also resented him for it.

84/1683

As long as Vladek kept his mouth shut, he was of no use to him. Nathan knew Vladek had the information he needed, he just didn’t know how he was going to get it out of him. The man was … well, he was steel. “Vladek?” When Nathan said his name, the man lifted his chin and brought his cold, blank green eyes a little higher. “I’m going to try and reason with you.” “Reason with me?” he asked, a German accent thickening his words. Nodding, Nathan sat down in a seat positioned in front of the prisoner. “Vladek, I want you to put yourself in my position.” “I am in your position!” Vladek snapped. “You killed men I love, my brothers!”

85/1683

“And you did some killing as well if I’m remembering correctly. You think I do not love my men, my friends, my family?” It had been a full-on war between two armies when they’d first arrived at the Steele’s estate. There was no mercy shown, and many men and woman—from both sides—lost their lives. Vladek and one other person were the only Steeles taken from the massacre before the police arrived on the scene. “You came to our home,” Vladek growled. “You expected us to let you come into our territory and make demands? You expect us to obey you, and not put up a fight?” Nathan sat back in his seat and frowned. “Of course not,” he said truthfully. “Just as I am sure you do not expect me not to fight for my family. Silas sent people into

86/1683

my territory. Not only did they attack my family, they took my wife.” “The only person Silas sent to retrieve his daughter was Adrien Stone. Silas did not order that attack on your family. He was going to kill you and then take his daughter—who is a Steele—and bring her home. After Adrien didn’t return, he found out you were her lover. He had no knowledge that you were her husband. He didn’t even take the time to learn that you were Angelo’s son.” Nathan took a deep, calming breath. Now Vladek was giving him information, but it wasn’t what he needed, nor did he want it. Normally Nathan was a stickler for educating himself on a situation before proceeding, but this particular issue was different. Nathan had no patience, nor did he have any more time to waste. It had been seven days since Carter was taken from New York, and with

87/1683

every passing second he didn’t have her with him, Nathan was slowly losing his mind, as well as losing himself. Squeezing his eyes shut, Nathan pinched the bridge of his nose, attempting to calm himself before it happened again. It was something that had been happening every day since Carter was taken by the same man that had taken away his mother. It always started with the light tap of his foot on the floor, and then the tense feeling would move to his hands. His fists clenched and unclenched at his sides, and the veins in his neck pulsed angrily while every muscle in his body felt as if it would burst free from his skin. Using all of his willpower, he pulled himself together as much as he could. “Do you know where my wife is?” His voice was tight as he tried his absolute best not to snap.

88/1683

If he killed this man, then there was a chance that he’d never find his wife. Vladek glared at him, appearing disgusted. “Look at you,” he shook his head as if he was disappointed, “the great Russian, pining over some woman. You’re pathetic,” he spat. “Weak! Look at yourself. You reek of desperation. Consider the silence I will give you before you kill me a gift. This woman makes you weak. If you are to be a leader, you need nothing holding you back. You do not start a war over a woman, boy.” By the time the last word had left Vladek’s mouth, Nathan was hollow. For a full ten minutes he sat silently in his seat, staring at an also silent Vladek Steele. Suddenly, Nathan broke out of his trance and quietly stood to his feet before leaving the room. He barely heard Kyle and Freddy behind him, asking what he was doing. He kept his mind blank and didn’t answer their

89/1683

questions. It didn’t matter anyway. They’d find out what he was doing soon enough. When Nathan returned to Vladek Steele, his hands were no longer empty. There was only one other Steele that they’d taken from that estate, and Nathan was confident that she’d be of use to him. When they’d first arrived to the more deserted location in Germany, Nathan had informed Vladek that many lives were lost back on his estate. Nathan, being as perceptive as he was, noticed a familiar sadness in Vladek’s eyes. That look in his eyes confirmed a suspicion Nathan had had back at the Steele estate. Vladek had a wife, a family. When Nathan had captured Vladek, he’d been shooting off words in German to his men. Unfortunately for him, Nathan heard and asked Freddy—who spoke German quite well— to repeated what Vladek had said in English, and found out what the man had hidden. When Freddy informed him, Nathan

90/1683

had sent out group of men to search the estate. After about ten minutes they found Gwendolyn Steele ... Vladek’s pregnant wife. Nathan held Gwendolyn’s small hand as he led her into the room where Vladek sat. As soon as they entered, young Gwendolyn removed her hand from Nathan’s and ran frantically to the wounded Vladek’s side, sobbing and talking rapidly in German. Nathan didn’t need a translator; he knew what the woman was saying. Although they’d treated her well since finding her, she looked at Nathan like he was a beast. However, as she gazed upon Vladek, all Nathan saw in her eyes was love and fear. It was apparent the woman was an innocent. She was pulled into Vladek’s world because of the love they shared, but was obviously kept ignorant to who the Steeles really were.

91/1683

“P–please don’t kill him,” Gwendolyn sobbed repeatedly in English. “Please! I b–beg you to l–let him go.” Nodding, Nathan locked eyes with Vladek, whose expression was now a combination of rage and devastation. This went against everything Nathan stood for. He didn’t like being seen as a monster in the eyes of the innocent—he hated subjecting innocent eyes to brutality … to murder—but Nathan had no choice now. Vladek had been right to call Nathan desperate, because in all truth, he was. Nathan was past the point of mercy. What little he had left was only afforded to a select few. Until his wife was returned to him, this was who he would be. A monster. Nathan returned to his seat in front of Vladek, never taking his eyes from the man. Vladek maintained eye contact with Nathan even as he began to try and calm his terrified

92/1683

wife. Once her crying quieted, Nathan began to speak. “I think you and I understand each other a lot more than you let on, Vladek.” “Fuck you!” he spat angrily. Nathan nodded in Gwendolyn’s direction. “Does she know where the Steele family gets their money?” Vladek released a deadly growl. “You watch your fucking mouth in front of my wife. I’m warning you, boy.” Unfazed, Nathan continued. “It’s quite obvious that she doesn’t know. She wears her innocence on her face. It’s quite beautiful, really.” “I swear to God if you—” Nathan waved off the threat before Vladek made it. “Take the woman out of here,” he commanded. Three of his men

93/1683

came forward and did as he’d asked. When he heard Freddy close the door on the now screaming woman, Nathan continued. “Listen, Vladek. Now that we have determined that you are just as pathetic as I am, I feel we should move forward. I have a deal for you. The girl and your unborn child will live if you give me what I need. If you don’t, then I will have to go against everything I believe in and kill an innocent woman. Not only will I kill her, I will do it in the exact same fashion that your Silas killed my mother … right here, in front of you.” “You sick son of a—” Nathan turned to the door. “Bring the woman back in here …” “Wait!” Vladek shouted. Bringing his gaze back to Vladek, Nathan nodded for him to speak. “If I talk, Gwen will be safe?”

94/1683

“You have my word, Vladek.” Seeming to trust Nathan, Vladek finally talked. “Your wife was given over to Silas by her half-brother, Cole, and Lucretzia, her half-sister. They are Silas’s two oldest children, and the first children he kept. Years ago, after Silas—” “I don’t want to know this shit,” Nathan snapped. “Tell me where he’s keeping my wife!” “You need to have patience,” Vladek shouted. “This is information you need to know. If your wife’s going to be safe, then they all need to be dead!” After Nathan went silent, Vladek continued. “Years ago, Silas intercepted a hit job. It had been ordered by one of your father’s guys. He let those men kill Robert and planned to take Cecilia and bring her home, hoping it would bring Anastacia Stone back

95/1683

to him. He and Robert had recently had a falling out after Silas found out that Robert and Anastacia Stone were intimate. I was there. I heard everything Robert had told him. He’d said that they were tired of hiding from him, and if it was war Silas wanted, then that was what he’d get. Robert wasn’t supposed to be home that night, but he was. Silas had planned on going in and just taking Cecilia; she wouldn’t have known anyway. He used to visit her all of the time … until Robert cut his face after he’d had a big fight with the child. Robert and Silas did the back and forth thing for years. Neither of them wanted to kill the other, so the cycle just continued. Anyway, after the hit job, Silas was going to take Cecilia and lock her up until he prepared their family home, but his plans were deferred when Cecilia threw in an unexpected twist that Silas wasn’t expecting. He didn’t really know how to react, so he made a new plan. About a year later he called

96/1683

for Lucretzia and Cole to do a mission for him. They were both eager to please him, so he sent them in. He got Cole an apartment and everything he needed in an American area called St. Louis. He lived in America under the name Henry Bradford. Lucretzia was to keep an eye on Cecilia from a distance. Cole was just supposed to befriend her, helping her to kick a drug addiction she’d developed until Silas was ready for them to bring her home. When they’d first found her, she had been sleeping in a church and was high. It took him a full year to get her clean, and somehow during that time, their relationship slipped into a not so appropriate area. It was Cole’s fault, not your wife’s. She was vulnerable and she believed him to be someone he wasn’t. He fell in love with her, completely forgetting that she was his sister. He had sex with the girl anytime she would let him do it. Lucretzia figured out what Cole was doing and called Silas to come and get

97/1683

the girl. Unfortunately, when Silas came two days later, Cole was alone and Cecilia was gone. They didn’t find her again until a few weeks ago. Word came in that Anastacia had found her daughter and Silas lost it.” “Where is he keeping her?” Nathan asked. “Cole and Lucretzia stole some of Silas’s tools and went after her with a few other exiled Steeles. They were all hoping to get back in Silas’s good graces by giving him what he wanted, even though they resent Cecilia and Anastacia for being the family Silas loves.” “What does he want with my wife?” Vladek shrugged. “For the four days she was there, he just stared at her. He watched her, and spoke of nothing but her beauty and perfection. In the end though, he wants his wife and daughter back.”

98/1683

Nathan frowned. “Where did he take her now?” Nathan had caught when the man said, ‘For the four days she was there’. Vladek leaned forward and rested his arms on his knees. “This is what I meant when I told you I don’t know where your wife is …” Nathan shot up from his seat. “What do you mean you don’t know?” he snapped. “You make me sit through this bullshit story, then you don’t tell me where I can find my wife?” “I knew where she was. She was in a small village named Rigton. Silas owns a castle there. He keeps his slaves locked there for viewing.” “Where did he take her?” Nathan shouted. Reaching forward, he snatched Vladek up from his seat “You tell me where the fuck he’s keeping my wife or I swear to

99/1683

you I will rip you limb from limb!” He roared the words in Vladek’s face and was happy to see the man finally flinch. Perhaps Vladek didn’t want to die. “Talk!” Nathan commanded. “She isn’t with Silas anymore,” Vladek yelled. “She escaped him.”

Chapter 3: Safe Place Nathan had gone silent, but didn’t release Vladek. He was trying to process what he’d just heard. Did Vladek just say what Nathan thought he’d said? “She escaped?” “Yes, she got away!” “What are you talking about?” “Something happened. I don’t understand how she did it, but she got out of her room. I don’t actually know what happened. Aziz just said she found something. That place isn’t heavily guarded because we don’t have these kinds of problems with the other prisoners.” “What did she find?”

101/1683

“I don’t know. Silas is secretive about that place. Aziz, Scott, and Naveed know everything. All I know is that she found something. Whatever it was must have meant a lot because she killed to protect it. Somehow, she got one of the jeeps and hit the road. If you think you know where she’d go, I suggest you go there. I’m not sure what Silas’s next move is, but he wanted us at the castle. He’s never requested that of us before.” Nathan threw Vladek aside. He’d heard enough; it was time to go back to Russia. It had been three days since Carter had escaped Silas, and he knew for a fact that she would do whatever it took to get to safer, familiar territory. She’d been to Russia with him numerous times, and he would know exactly where she was. “Freddy…” “I know what to do, brat,” Freddy said, smiling in anticipation of his next kill.

102/1683

Nathan left the room with Kyle following behind them. On the way out, he grabbed the hand of Gwendolyn and exited the building. She looked up at him with terror in her innocent, bright-blue eyes. “What are you doing?” she cried. “Where is my husband?” Nathan stopped walking once they stood a small distance away from the house. Turning to the small woman, he stared her directly in her eyes. “Listen to me, Gwendolyn. I want you to know that none of this is your fault. Your husband has been lying to you about who he is, who his family is …” “What does this mean? I don’t understand. How does he lie to me? He is my husband,” she sobbed. Nathan nodded. “I know, sweetheart, but trust me. You needed to be saved. What

103/1683

did your husband tell you he did for a living?” “He is a business man. He has many clients.” “Did he ever tell you what he sold?” When she shook her head no, Nathan sighed. The woman looked like a child. He felt sorry for her. “Gwendolyn, sweetheart, he sold people.” “What?” “Young men, woman, and children.” “You’re lying, he would never do that!” she exclaimed, tears filling her eyes. Nathan nodded. “Yes he would, dear, yes he would.” The woman completely broke down, crying hysterically. Nathan fought the urge to roll his eyes and brought her to him in an

104/1683

effort to make her feel protected. Being married to Carter, he wasn’t used to this type of reaction. Betrayal such as this would only ignite Carter’s wrath. He shook his head. He had to stop comparing every woman to Carter, it wasn’t fair to do that; Carter was one of a kind. He needed to focus on turning on the charm. He needed information from Gwendolyn, but before he could get it, he needed to make himself look like a hero in her eyes and not the villain. Pulling back from her, Nathan cupped her face gently. “Gwendolyn,” he whispered. Blue eyes full of devastation rose to meet his. “How old are you, honey?” “Thirty-five years,” she replied in a broken whisper. Nathan nodded. “I need your help, sweetheart.”

105/1683

Concern for Nathan filled her eyes. That was the moment Nathan knew he had her. “I need you to help me save a young girl’s life. Your husband was involved in a kidnapping—” “Oh my God,” she cried. “Who did he take?” Nathan pulled every bit of the devastation, sadness, and fear he had felt the moment he’d found out Carter was taken to the surface. He would hide nothing. If he didn’t, if he allowed her to see, he would get this woman on his side. “My wife …” His voice was full of heartbreak. Gwendolyn gasped and slowly shook her head in shock.

106/1683

“She’s twenty-three years old, and possibly pregnant with our first child.” Nathan spoke quietly. He had yet to tell anyone of Carter’s possible pregnancy; emotions had already been high enough. Anastacia was a wreck and everyone else was scared out of their minds. If they all knew that Carter was possibly with child, they’d completely lose their shit. Especially Anastacia and Angelo. No, Nathan would not tell them until Carter was home safe and they confirmed that she was actually pregnant. He would bear the burden of being sick with worry for his wife and unborn child alone. Gwendolyn grabbed onto his hands and squeezed them as she began to weep once again. “Oh God. I’m so sorry … I’m so … sorry.” She surprised Nathan and tightly wrapped her arms around his waist, hugging him. It was a warm hug, full of comfort and

107/1683

remorse. Unfortunately it did nothing to thaw the coldness that had entered Nathan’s head and heart the moment he’d found out his wife had been taken away from him. He returned her hug, but only for show. He was more than ready to get the information he needed and head to the city. He needed his wife. Gwendolyn pulled back from him. “I’m so sorry he did such a thing, but I don’t know what it is you think I can do to help you…” And there it was, his window of opportunity. Nathan dived for it. “Gwendolyn, I need you to tell me the locations of the rest of the Steele estates that you have been to in Germany.” She nodded. “I have visited many. Do you think that your wife is there?”

108/1683

“Yes,” he lied. He was going to destroy them. “I will help you,” she said with a firm nod. “There are five different estates that I’ve been to, and Vladek was always talking of a castle in Rigton.” She proceeded to tell him the locations of all five of the estates, making him promise that he wouldn’t attack the home where they kept the young children. Nathan nodded his agreement. That estate would be spared. After Nathan thanked her more than he cared to, she hugged him again. This time she kissed him on the cheek. “You saved my life,” she whispered, “and my baby’s. Thank you so much.” Smiling, Nathan fought to not roll his eyes again. He needed to go … now.

109/1683

“I pray you find your wife and baby safely.” Nathan gave her a nod and signaled for two of his men to come forward. “Where are you from, Gwendolyn?” “Hamburg.” She lowered her eyes sadly. “But I can’t go back there. I chose Vladek over my family three years ago.” Nathan nodded and placed a friendly hand on her shoulder. “Take her to her family …” She looked up at him, surprised by his words. “Make sure she is safe when she gets there. Help her find a home, pay for it, then leave her with enough money for her and her baby to start a new life.” “Thank you!” she exclaimed.

110/1683

Nathan smiled as genuinely as he could. The woman couldn’t even tell when she was being paid off. Either way, it didn’t matter to him. He just needed to make sure she was too busy to open her mouth. “Good luck, Gwendolyn,” was the last thing he said to her before she was led away from him, and driven away from the building. Nathan smiled, proud of himself. In his opinion, that was definitely fifty percent mercy. “Listen up!” he shouted. Every eye turned to him just as the tortured screams of Vladek burning to death rung loud in the air. Nathan smiled. Freddy Russia really did love his fire. “It seems that our beloved Carterina is no longer a prisoner of Silas Steele,” Nathan stated with a proud smile. “I hear he found out why the rest of us hesitate to even think

111/1683

of fucking with Mrs. Salerno.” The men laughed, cheered, and whistled, but Nathan silenced them by raising his hand. “What do you all say to giving Mrs. Salerno a little gift? Show her how much we care. I received some useful information courtesy of the late Vladek Steele’s wife,” Nathan smirked. “There are five estates, and we’re hitting four of them. Wipe. Them. Out. No one lives. The message will be clear, clean, and quick. I swear to God if one of you motherfuckers die, I’ll kill you.” The men laughed. “They tell me that the Steele family is full of dangerous men and women, so use this advantage I have given you.” Nathan let out a deep chuckle. “Sucker punch the motherfuckers.” That got them all riled up. A few men began to slap their hands against the car, shouting “Let’s go kill some Steeles!” Nathan could feel their excitement thick in the air. This was the type of shit these men lived for. The rush, the adrenaline, the fight, and the

112/1683

kill. They craved living in a world not bound by the laws of society. Men and women of the criminal underworld lived by different rules. If you fucked with the wrong person, you got your ass killed. Nathan understood that the Steele family had once been untouchable, but times had changed. Silas Steele had fucked with the wrong man. Nathan refused to fear any man or woman that came against his family. “Let’s go!” Nathan called to his brothers. He handed off the information about the estates to one of the men he’d put in charge and headed to his car, his brothers following behind him. “We’re heading back to Russia,” he said to them over his shoulder. “The men don’t need us with them. We need to head back to Russia to look for Carter. If she got away, she’d be headed there. We have a few

113/1683

friends in Germany that she knows about. Hopefully we’ll be getting a call soon.” “She could already be in Russia, Nate,” Kyle said. “She got away from Silas three days ago.” “Yeah, I know that, but if she were already to safety don’t you think she would call?” Frowning, Kyle nodded his head. “Has your father called? Have they found anything?” Nathan shook his head. “I haven’t heard from him. Anastacia calls every second, though. I understand she feels powerless right now because she’s hurt, but I need her to trust me—” “Nathan!”

114/1683

Nathan looked over his shoulder when he heard Mickey call his name. “What?” he asked. Mickey ran up to him with a weird look in his eyes, and Nathan immediately knew that whatever Mickey had to say, he wouldn’t like it. Stopping in front of Nathan, Mickey slipped his hands into his pocket. “I’m going to go with them. I want to fight.” And that’s all he said right before he started to walk past him. Nathan’s hand shot out and gripped Mickey’s arm, pulling him back in front of him. Speechless, both Kyle and Nathan stared at Mickey for a moment. Mickey looked at them with a frown. “What are doing?” “What do you mean what is he doing?” Kyle questioned angrily.

115/1683

Nathan leveled a glare on Mickey. “What is this? When did this start?” “What do you mean?” Mickey asked. “This! You, telling me what you’re going to do, instead of just doing what I told you to?” Kyle reached over and smacked Mickey in the back of the head. “What the fuck is wrong with you? Why the hell would you go with them?” “So … what? You guys don’t want me to go?” “Hell no!” Nathan yelled. “If I wanted you to go I would have told you to go!” “Why the hell would you go to fucking war without us?” Kyle added. “Kyle, will you excuse us for a moment?” Nathan asked.

116/1683

Kyle gave Nathan a look and Nathan nodded his head, assuring Kyle that he’d talk some sense into Mickey. When Kyle turned and stalked off, muttering expletives, Mickey jerked his arm from Nathan’s grip. “Dammit, Nathan! Just let me do this!” Nathan shook his head firmly. “The answer’s no. If you go, then all five of us have to go. Then who will be there for Carter?” “You guys don’t need me there, and I don’t need you with me. I’ll be fine. I want to fight.” Nathan crossed his arms over his chest. “Bullshit! What is this really about?” Mickey had been acting different ever since the day they’d all met up in Russia. He’d barely spoken two words this entire search.

117/1683

Now, when he was finally ready to speak, he said this? “It’s about killing the motherfuckers that took Carter from us. It’s about revenge. It’s about earning your trust back, your respect.” Mickey angrily spat each word out. Nathan sighed. “You have both, Mickey. You never lost it. I already apologized for what I said on the phone. I told you that you are not to blame, now stop this. I was just upset, scared for Carter. We all are. Now, let’s go. Get in the car.” Nathan waited for Mickey to walk back to the car, but he didn’t move, causing Nathan’s jaw to clench tightly. “Mikilo—” “Look, Nathan. I appreciate your apology, but I still want to fight.” “And I said no,” Nathan growled, unable to keep the irritation out of his voice.

118/1683

“I understand that, but no boss or underboss would stop a willing soldier from fighting.” “So if we find Carter while you’re gone, you what, want us to tell her you said hi?” Nathan asked. Mickey didn’t immediately respond. Instead, he stared off into the distance and slipped his hands into his jean pockets. “Answer me, Mikilo.” Mickey shook his head. “I feel it, man. I know you do too …” Nathan nodded; he did feel it. They were getting closer to finding Carter. What he couldn’t understand was why this seemed to cause Mickey so much distress. “Mickey,” Nathan said. Mickey turned his gaze to him. “Talk to me, brother. We have a little time before the plane is ready.”

119/1683

The muscles in Mickey’s jaw tightened. “I don’t think I’ll be able to see her until I prove to myself that I’m worthy of her forgiveness, Nathan.” “Mickey, what happened wasn’t your fault.” Mickey shook his head. “We weren’t watching, Nathan. She was so …” He swallowed his emotions. “She was more vulnerable than I had ever seen her before. It was like finding out what had happened to you shut her down. She threw up, nearly fainted, and began screaming for us to look for you. It took Anastacia forever to calm her down; I thought we were going to have to take her to the hospital. When we finally got outside, she had gone completely blank. It almost seemed like she wanted to end it, just walk into oncoming traffic. I literally only looked away for ten seconds, Nate …” He gazed off into the distance again. “I’ve never failed before.

120/1683

Why did my first failure have to be failing to protect my best friend? She was devastated and off her guard. She needed me to have her back and I didn’t. I was too busy on the phone.” He turned his gaze back to Nathan with a pained look in his eyes. “What if she hates us … me, Anastacia, and Cesare? Carter always has my back. Every time we had a job, every time I acted impulsively, she kept me from doing something stupid, and she was there for me when I got shot. I know she would never hold a grudge against me, that’s just not who she is, but to me, I feel like I need to do more if I want to be worthy of the forgiveness she’s most likely already given me. I need to make sure this doesn’t happen to her again.” “We are making sure this doesn’t happen again, brother.” Nathan placed a hand on Mickey’s shoulder. “Carter loves you, Mickey. I’m positive nothing resembling hate, or blame against you has even crossed

121/1683

her mind. She’s fighting to get back to us, her family. If we head back to Russia and she’s there waiting for us it will,” Nathan sighed, “cause her a lot of stress to hear that you’re off somewhere fighting without us there to back you up, Mikilo. You’re exceptional at what you do, but you are right, you’re impulsive. Kyle, Dante, Lucca, and I expect that. We know you, we can pretty much predict everything you’re going to do before you do it, but they can’t. Carter knows that, and she would worry, Mickey. She doesn’t need any more stress, and frankly, neither do I. I’m … already worried enough.” Nathan ran his hand down his face as the tremors began again. “Shit.” Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his hands began to shake. Dear God, he needed to get his wife back safely. He was losing it again. It was just like when his mother had been killed. For long periods of time Nathan would just go blank, and when he became aware of his surroundings again,

122/1683

he’d be somewhere different than he was before. Nathan took a deep breath. He wouldn’t slip into that state again … he couldn’t. Carter needed him. She needed him to be strong. Nathan felt a hand on his shoulder. “Nathan, are you okay?” Taking a step back, Nathan wiped the sweat from his forehead. “No,” he confessed as he rested his head against the car. “Carter might be pregnant …” When he said the words to his brother, he felt a little lighter. It was a small amount of relief, but relief nonetheless. So much for keeping it to himself. Nathan wasn’t aware of what was happening around him, but he knew he was moving. It might have been safe to say that Nathan was panicking a little, which was why he knew he was in no state to fight a war. Having Lucca, Kyle, Mickey, Dante, and Freddy with him ensured that he could have

123/1683

his “panic moments” away from the eyes of his men. Nathan was led to the backseat of the SUV. When he entered the car and his door was closed, he rested against the seat and groaned. Cradling his head in his hands, he took deep breaths. He distantly heard the two front doors close, but he felt distanced from it. “Where is Mickey?” he asked as a painful headache settled on the right side of his head. “I am here, Nathan.” Nathan sighed in relief. “Why didn’t you tell us, Nathan?” he heard Kyle ask. “Why would you keep that to yourself?” “She hadn’t taken a test yet, but we were both pretty sure. I know she is, man, I

124/1683

can feel it in my gut. I’m fucking losing my mind.” He removed his hand from his face. “I just need her back. I need her to be safe, I need to know our baby is healthy and still growing inside of her.” Leaning forward, Nathan rested his elbows on his knees. “I need my family back.” He looked at his reflection in the tinted window. “I’m afraid of who I’ll become if anything happens to my wife and child, guys. I don’t think there will be any coming back from that.” “We’re going to get her, brother…” Kyle said as he started the car and pulled out. They weren’t even a mile down the road before Nathan’s car phone received a message. “Do you want me to hand you the phone?” Mickey asked. Nathan shook his head. “No, just put it on speaker. It’s probably my father, or Anastacia.”

125/1683

Mickey did as Nathan had instructed, and played the message on speaker. When the message began it was only static, like that of a television. What sounded like a soft, feminine voice cut through until it became clear. Nathan’s heart stopped at the sound of her voice. “Nathan …” So soft and almost a whisper, yet his wife’s voice came as a sweet caress to his ears. “Hi, bubby.” Nathan could practically hear tears welling up, and they matched his own. Nathan didn’t know what the fuck was happening to him, but he was definitely sure he had unshed tears in his eyes. Carter sniffled. “I don’t know when you’ll get this message, but I pray that it’s soon. I got away from Silas, bubby. I did what my father told me to do, what you told me to do … I fought. A lot of stuff happened,

126/1683

but it only took me a few hours to find Rashid. Do you remember Rashid, Nathan? We met him when you just had to take that meeting on the way to our honeymoon in Fiji.” She laughed softly and Nathan’s heart twisted in his chest. “He’s still really funny. Anyway, he told us if we were ever in Germany to look him up. Turns out his town is only a few hours away from Silas’s prison. Rashid is going to give the authorities a tip and have Silas’s castle raided. That should take care of him, and close a lot of missing person’s cases.” There was silence for a moment. “It might take you a couple of days to receive this message, so if you’ve found me by then, just disregard this. Rashid has to make sure the call isn’t traced or listened to. Silas’s influence is deep out here. This is the only time I can call you, Nathan. I’m not taking any chances. Please find me …” Her soft sniffle filled the phone and Nathan longed to hold her in his arms. “I wish you were here,

127/1683

bubby. I know I have to be strong right now, but I’m … I was so scared. I really need you. I know I haven’t talked to you since the day before you were … hurt, but I have to believe in my heart that you’re okay. I need you … to please be okay—” “Come on, Carter. It’s time to go.” a deep, lightly-accented male voice stated, rushing her off the phone. “Okay! I’m coming,” she yelled. “I have to go, bubby. If you get this message and you haven’t found me yet, just know that I’m safe. Rashid can only take me so far. I can’t go back to America, so I told him to take me to our safe place. Please remember, bubby. I can’t be specific because we don’t know if the line is clear. I love you, Nathan. I miss you so much. Please tell the guys, the originals, and my mother that I miss them and I love them all. I don’t want anyone to

128/1683

worry, just come find me. I have something to show you …” Then the call went back to static before it ended. Nathan swallowed and took a deep breath. “After our honeymoon, we made a detour to Russia. I told her that I wanted to take her somewhere that I’d never taken another person. Our first night together on the beach I told her that I liked to visit my mother’s childhood home every year around the time of her death. Carter loved the home, so we had it remodeled. She said that we could keep it, pass it on to our kids; use it as a getaway home. She said that if we ever needed to get away from anything we could go there … and it would be our safe place.” ~*~ The guys rapidly ran in the searing winter cold up the steps of Nathan’s mother’s

129/1683

childhood home. It had taken them a full day to get back to Russia, and Nathan had prayed every second of the way that Carter was safe in the beautifully remodeled home. He stood at the door, frantically searching for the key to unlock the door, when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Quickly turning around, he impatiently asked, “What?” The guys tried their best to hide their smiles. “You’re shaking, brat,” Freddy said. “You should pull yourself together before you see her don’t you think?” All of the guys chuckled. Nathan frowned and shook off his nerves. He didn’t understand why he was so nervous to see her; after all, she was his wife. It had only been a little over three weeks since he’d last seen her. He straightened his clothing and self-consciously fixed his messy hair. He couldn’t wait for her to cut it. He

130/1683

knew she’d want to do it as soon as she saw how much it had grown since they’d last seen each other. Just the thought of her touching him again made all of his blood immediately rush to his— “Nathan,” Kyle laughed. Nathan’s head snapped up from his thoughts. “I’m … nervous,” he confessed. All of the men smiled or shook their heads. “This woman must be something,” Freddy said. “You say she looks like Anastacia Stone?” he asked Kyle. When Kyle lightly chuckled and nodded in reply, Freddy arched an eyebrow. “Well damn. I better fix myself up, too.” They watched Freddy spruce himself up with amusement. “Seriously, guys,” Nathan said. “I feel like I’ve been stress eating and shit. All of that fucking Russian cuisine goes straight to

131/1683

my ass. I was in good shape last time I saw her.” “I’m sorry,” Mickey said, holding up one finger in the air to get their attention, “but did you just say cuisine?” Lucca, Kyle, Freddy, and Dante had to turn away from Nathan to quiet their laughter. Nathan glared at the asshole. “I’m fucking serious! Wanting to look good for my wife doesn’t make me a bitch!” “Stop this, brat, please. I can’t take it,” Freddy laughed. “There are times when you make me forget you are an underboss.” “I can’t stop! I’m fucking nervous. I haven’t seen her in weeks, and I’m pretty sure I look like shit. Not to mention I haven’t showered since yesterday morning.”

132/1683

“I’m sure Carter has seen and smelled you in worse states than this,” Lucca said through a chuckle. Nathan couldn’t deny the truth in Lucca’s words. He and Carter were married. They’d seen the good, the bad, and the ugly that the other had to offer, yet somehow it didn’t affect the attraction they felt for one another in the slightest. Nathan wasn’t the sexiest, nor the freshest after a workout, but according to Carter he was the sexiest man on earth when he was covered in sweat. “You don’t smell bad, Nathan,” Dante stated. “If you did, I would have told you. You’re the cleanest person I know.” “Jesus Christ, Russian, you sound like a woman,” Freddy said in exasperation. “Open the door so that I can meet this woman that has you by the balls.”

133/1683

The guys snickered and Nathan shot Freddy a fierce glare before turning back to the door. He twisted the knob, finding that the door was already unlocked. When they walked in the house, the unmistakable smell of Carter’s cooking was thick in the air. She was cooking his favorite meal; he’d know that smell anywhere. Sirloin steak and pasta with her famous homemade cream sauce. He could’ve sworn he’d also smelled a roasted chicken, too—he knew she would couple that with a fresh vegetable salad—and he detected a small hint of a sweet dessert in the background of the overwhelming scent of the main course dishes. It smelled like she was cooking for an army. “Damn,” Freddy whispered from beside Nathan. “It smells like your wife is expecting company.” Nathan frowned. She didn’t know anyone in the town near this land. Plus,

134/1683

there were only a few houses nearby, and those were about five miles away. Nathan had bought out the land years ago and made this home secluded so he could have his privacy during his time away every year. Nathan’s thoughts were interrupted when he heard deep laughter coming from his kitchen. “What the fuck,” he snapped through clenched teeth. The intense rage was instant. What the fuck was another man doing in his house? And where the hell was his wife? “Who the hell is here, Nathan?” Nathan didn’t know who asked the question, nor did he care; he’d already pulled out his gun and was now storming toward the kitchen. Whoever it was had about five seconds to tell him were Carter was, and

135/1683

then Nathan was going to put a bullet through his head. As Nathan neared the kitchen, the laughing and talking became louder. It sounded like two goddamn men were in his house! When he’d gotten close enough to the kitchen to hear the voices, he stopped to listen to what the men were saying. “I swear to God, if she makes steak and pasta one more night, I’m going to lose it. I’m glad you convinced her to make chicken with it this time.” The first man had a deep voice, and was definitely of English origin. “Leave her alone, she’s hoping that tonight is the night,” a deeper, lightly-accented voice said. “Although I’m going to castrate the boy when I see him, we should be sensitive to your sister. She did save both of us from that prison.”

136/1683

Sister? “Yes, I know. But what if this guy is dead? We’re sitting around here waiting for some dead guy when we could be on our way to Anastacia. I don’t think I can wait too much longer. I want to meet her. I have so many questions.” “I know you do, and she will answer them. We will get to her soon enough. I have a few words for her myself. However, that time will come. For now we need to be patient with Carter, and hope for the best for her …” “Which would be?” the English-accented man asked with amusement in his tone. The other man sighed. “It’s not that I don’t like the boy. When I was around him, he was an okay kid. He had his issues, but what boy wouldn’t after enduring what he had? I just know that even in his teens,

137/1683

Nathan Salerno played women, and they fell for it. He’s a pretty boy like his father. He’ll just play around with her like Angelo Salerno played around with her mother. It’s a never ending cycle. They love them, but they aren’t willing to give up anything to be with them for real. Anastacia was only good enough to be Angelo Salerno’s secret. He used her, took money from her, treated her like shit, and then hated after she left him without a word. How does Carter know that Nathan Salerno isn’t doing the same thing to her? Using her? Carter is smart, a math and business genius, stunningly beautiful and naïve. She lived a sheltered life. She knows nothing about men. Nathan Salerno could leave her as soon as he finds some other woman that he finds worthy to be in the spot light. Then who will she run to for comfort while she picks up the pieces of her broken heart? Me. I mean, of course I’ll be there for her because she is my baby girl. But I wish she would just listen to

138/1683

me now instead of wait until the boy disappoints her. Anastacia didn’t listen to me when it came to a Salerno, and she ended up hurt, too.” Nathan momentarily stood, stunned and shocked into silence, before he dropped the gun numbly to his side and walked into the kitchen with his mouth agape. A man—standing about six foot two—stood in front of the sink washing his hands, and his back faced toward Nathan. Regardless, Nathan knew exactly who the man was … he just couldn’t believe it. “Holy shit” Nathan said in a breathy whisper. In that moment, the man turned to face him. Nathan should have been on guard because he knew this couldn’t be possible. Ghost weren’t real, and he didn’t believe in them—never had and never would—but, then

139/1683

how the hell would he explain what he was seeing now? Silas, it could be Silas. No, Nathan knew in his gut that this man wasn’t Silas Steele. He wasn’t sure if it was the familiar gleam in his eye, or the fact the man had a long scar going across his neck like his throat had been cut, but he knew who he was staring at. He was looking into the brown eyes of a dead man, a legend, a man that he had never thought he’d lay eyes on again … “Spook?”

Chapter 4: The Great Escape Four days earlier … Carter was positive she had just entered the twilight zone. This couldn’t be real! It shouldn’t have been possible, but she was positive the young man standing in front of her was a relative of hers. His features were strikingly similar to the pictures of Alexis and Adrien Stone. His hair was thick, silky, and long. His skin was brown, the same color as her mother’s and her own, and his eyes were hazel with specks of a dark green … just like hers. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.” She muttered the words mostly to herself, but the man gave her a look of genuine confusion.

141/1683

He cocked his head to the side, and seemed to be studying Carter’s features. Slowly he brought a shaky hand to her face and poked her cheek with his finger. Carter frowned, but couldn’t stop the smile from pulling at her lips. He timidly ran his fingers over her face while staring at her in awe. “You’re real …” he whispered, but quickly frowned. “What is your name?” “Carterina, but I prefer to be called Carter.” “Carter,” he whispered. “That’s a perfect name for you. You look like a Carter.” “What’s your name?” she asked. Reaching forward, she touched his hair … just because she needed to. Yep, she knew it. His hair felt just like Anastacia’s. Motherfucker. “Gabriel. My name is Gabriel.”

142/1683

“Gabriel?” When he nodded, but remained silent, Carter shrugged. “Gabe it is.” “Gabe?” She allowed a large smile to grace her face. “Yes, I like Gabe. It suits you.” Frowning, he shook his head. “This can’t be real. I could just be dreaming again. So many times I dreamt of escaping that basement—escaping Silas—only to achieve freedom and wake up from a deep slumber. This isn’t real, you’re not real.” “I’m real,” Carter assured him. She reached forward and pinched his arm hard, and he quickly yanked back. “Ow!” he whispered. “Why did you do that?” Carter chuckled softly. “To show you that you’re not dreaming. I’m real, and so are you, which means our mother has a lot of explaining to do.”

143/1683

His face sort of … twitched as a fiery anger flashed through his eyes. “Anastacia Stone? Silas told me her name when I was a boy. She is … our mother? We are—” “Siblings,” Carter stated, filling in the blanks for him. “I’m guessing twins.” Carter lowered her eyes in thought. “At least I think we are. Say your birthday on three …” Gabe rolled his eyes. “Don’t be ridiculous. We are obviously twins. I just turned twenty three this year on February 21st.” “So did I! And screw you, I’m not ridiculous.” He pursed his lips “Seriously, you want to be defensive right now? Are you going to stop being confrontational long enough to be shocked by this?” “I am shocked,” she whispered angrily. “Anastacia never mentioned I had a

144/1683

brother. I asked her if I was her only child and she said yes.” “She probably didn’t want to speak of the son she abandoned and left with a lunatic,” he said in bitter anger. Carter frowned. “Abandoned you?” “Yes! But you probably wouldn’t know anything about that since she deemed you worthy to be in her presence, to call her mother. Meanwhile, I was here getting my ass nearly beat to death just because I tried to get away from that psychotic motherfucker! I’ve been locked in that damn basement for eight years of my life!” Carter placed a calming hand on his shoulder. “I’m sure she didn’t know, Gabe. I haven’t known her long, but I know she hates Silas. She will have a good explanation for this, I promise. We just have to get to her.”

145/1683

“Wait, did you say you haven’t known her long? She left you—” She cut him off by placing her finger to his lips. “Gabe, we have no time. It’s obvious that there’s a lot we need to talk about, but not here.” When she reached for his hand, he suddenly pulled back with a look of distrust in his eyes. Carter’s brows furrowed in confusion. “What are you doing?” “I don’t know about this,” he said, shaking his head. “This seems too good to be true. I’ve spent too many years being punished by Silas. I could never please him because he was unable to control me. This has to be a trap. Another game he’s playing with me.” “Gabriel, I’m not here to hurt you. I’ve been brought here against my will.” “But how?” he yelled.

146/1683

Carter glanced behind her to make sure they were still alone. “How are you here? How do you exist? I mean, a twin? Come on! I can’t trust that you just came out of nowhere and are here to save my life after all this time. Getting away from Silas can’t be this easy. I’ve tried to escape him before, and he …” Gabe turned away from her. “He hurt me …” Frowning, Carter asked. “What did he do?” Gabe turned his gaze back to her with a pained look in his eyes and shook his head. Carter gently took his hand. “Gabriel … please tell me,” she whispered. After a moment of hesitation, Gabriel nodded. “When I was fifteen, Silas tried to force me to … he wanted me to …” he looked away again.

147/1683

Carter placed a gentle hand on his face. “Gabe, look at me.” After he did, she continued. “I know we just met each other, but you have to trust me when I say this. I just found out about Silas a few weeks ago. For my entire life, I thought another man was my biological father. I am not here to hurt you. The moment I looked into your eyes I felt a connection with you. I know you feel it, too. I don’t know if it’s because we share the same blood or because we shared the same womb, but I can’t leave you here. Now that I know you exist, every bone in my body is telling me to protect you. I’m your sister, Gabriel. We are going to get the hell out of here, but in order for me to get to the mental state I need to make that happen, I need a little push.” “A little push?” Carter nodded. “I need to be pissed off, honey. A pissed off Carter is a fearless

148/1683

Carter. And fearless Carter, can get us the fuck out of this castle.” Gabriel was only silent for a moment before he nodded his head and spoke very quickly. “When I was fifteen, Silas told me that it was time I become a man and learn his business. He put me in a room with four girls that were about my age and said, “Here, son, take your pleasure”, then just left. The girls were just kids, and I wasn’t interested. Plus, I had a male friend at the time …” “You’re gay?” “I don’t do labels.” “Oh,” Carter said, confused. “I told him I couldn’t do it and that pissed him off. It wasn’t because I was with a man, either; it was because I’m not like him. I don’t see these people—his slaves—as objects. I see them as people. Anyway, we had a servant and she had a son my age named

149/1683

Fonso that I was involved with. Silas didn’t know, until someone in security talked to him after he pulled me from the room with the girls. He said, “Your son can’t perform because he’s a—”. I don’t like to say the word,” Gabe whispered, lowering his eyes. “When Silas found out, he lost it. He found out that I was romantic with Fonso and …” “He killed him …” Carter murmured, finishing the sentence. Gabe raised teary, hazel eyes filled with anger and locked them with hers. “Yes,” he whispered, his voice shaky with emotion. “I tried to run away after that, but I didn’t get far. Silas caught me and nearly beat me to death, then threw me down there. I haven’t seen his face in eight years. I stay locked in one of the rooms during the day, and then I’m released to roam the west basement at night,” he finished.

150/1683

And right on time, too. Carter was more than ready for this fight. Be good for mommy, she silently whispered in her head to her unborn child. “Thank you, Gabe,” Carter said, and placed both of her hands on his face. “Listen to me, and never forget this. You are brave, and strong. I don’t know how you’ve survived like this, but I’m glad you did. I look forward to getting to know you and developing a strong bond with you. Now I need you to be brave because I’m about to get us out of here.” “What will you do?” he asked with a confused frown. A sinister smile spread across her lips before she gripped the front of his white shirt. “This.”

151/1683

Before Gabriel asked another question, Silas’s voice rang out in the hallway. “Cecilia!” Carter turned Gabriel away from the door and shoved him into the middle of the hallway. Gabriel turned to face Silas—who had just become silent at the sight of his son—and said nothing. “Ga–Gabriel …” Silas sounded shaken, as if the sight of his son had caught him off guard. Like a lioness on a hunt, Carter slowly came from behind the large door with deadly fire in her hazel eyes. Carter was positive that she’d never experienced rage such as this before. It was a quiet, unshaken rage, and it was new to her. Even looking at the face of a man completely identical to her deceased father had little effect on her. Even though the man resembled her father right down to the nose, Carter had no doubt that

152/1683

he was a different man. Those eyes were not her father’s eyes. Silence fell over the hallways as Carter stood in front of her brother and faced off with the three large men. Carter instantly sized each of them up. They were bigger, and probably stronger, but if they didn’t run they would die by her hand. The only thing that would make this moment better was a weapon. Silas took a cautious step toward her. Carter cocked her head to the side while she watched him approach her like one would an animal. “Stop,” she said, and immediately he did as instructed. “If you come any closer to me, I’ll break your neck.” Something flashed through his eyes, but it wasn’t what Carter had expected, which was to see disbelief. She was small, and a woman. She figured he’d give her the same reaction many men gave her when she

153/1683

threatened him, yet the look in his eyes was different. He … believed her, and most importantly he believed she could and would do exactly what she’d said. “I’m serious, Silas,” Carter pressed on. “Unless you are prepared to defend yourself with the skill your brother had, do not approach me. If you can’t beat Robert, don’t even think of fighting me. I’ll kill you within the first five seconds. Back up.” Silas looked at her with an impassive expression and took a few steps back from her. Suddenly, anger filled his eyes. “Robbie made you this monster.” “Me, a monster?” “Yes, monster,” Silas snapped. “You are a little girl! Instead of buying you dolls like he should have, he let you play with knives. I disapprove.”

154/1683

A humorless laugh escaped her lips. “So if I’m a monster, than what are you, Silas?” she asked. “Your father!” he yelled. “The man that gave you life. The man that gave the world that pretty little face. You’re a little too much like daddy, sweetheart. Your mother will never admit it to you, but you are. Good luck getting your brother to fucking listen to you!” Carter didn’t respond. Really, what the hell could she say to that? Although she didn’t want it to be true, it was. Silas had a hand in creating her and Gabriel. She hated the fact, but she wasn’t a child, she wasn’t going to cry about it. She was an adult, and she accepted the truth. Now, while she did accept that fact when it came to that sucky ass truth, she refused—refused—to accept his insinuation that she was anything like him.

155/1683

He was not her fucking daddy. And what the hell did he mean about her brother? Silas’s eyes cut behind her to Gabriel. Carter wasn’t sure what Gabriel did, but Silas’s eyes moved away from him and back to her. His jaw ticked and he took another step forward. “You need to calm down, Cecilia. Not only that, but you need to put your brother back in his area. You don’t know him, you can’t control him. You’ll both grow to love it here. If you want to room with your brother then fine,” he shrugged, “you two can share a room. Soon your mother will join us here and we will be a family again. You just have to be patient. If you let me help you, I can make you better. I can make you a decent young lady. I can train you—” “I am not your fucking pet!” Carter screamed the words and every person in the

156/1683

hallway flinched. “I cannot be trained. I will not be caged for your viewing pleasure.” Shouting her name angrily, he took a step forward as if to grab her. Carter quickly moved toward him, making him stumble back, startled and surprised by her boldness. “You think I’m just like daddy?” she asked in a menacing tone. “Well, let’s see if you can predict what comes next. You will never lay one fucking finger on me or my brother because if you do, I will rip you apart—piece by piece—and take great pleasure in hearing you scream!” Carter was sure she was foaming from the mouth but she didn’t give a shit. She was so fucking mad! The subtle fear in their eyes only fueled her murderous rage. “There’s no one in this prison to help you and your friends, Silas, and if you have weapons you won’t have time to go get them. You are unarmed, and unable to

157/1683

protect yourself from what I am going to do to you.” “What is it you suppose we do then?” Aziz asked, speaking up for the first time. Carter turned her glare to him. “Let us go. Convince Silas that this is a fight that the Steele family won’t win. Whether I live or die, you’ve all fucked up. You never should have taken me. The war started the moment you sent Henry to take me.” “Cole,” Silas said as if irritated. “His name is Cole. And he is your half-brother …” Carter said nothing, even as a wave of nausea suddenly crashed into her and her stomach twisted into a painful knot. Silas shrugged. “He wasn’t supposed to fuck you, but I suppose he couldn’t help himself. You and Gabriel are Stones. I have no other children that measure up to your level in appearance. Yet I spared you both,

158/1683

and didn’t sell you. You two are the only children of mine that I love.” “Fuck you,” Gabe and Carter said simultaneously. Silas continued as if they hadn’t spoken. “Now look at how you thank me. Do you know how much I could have gotten for brown skinned children from the Stone family?” The motherfucker was seriously angry, too. He was deranged. “Stop, Silas,” Aziz chided. “Don’t provoke them any further.” Silas shot a glare at Aziz right before Aziz began to reason with him in a language Carter didn’t understand. Was he … was he speaking Arabic? “Let them go, Silas,” Gabe whispered from behind her. It only took Carter a second

159/1683

to realize he was translating. “She’s dangerous, and Gabriel is …” A short burst of laughter escaped Gabriel’s lips, before he continued to translate, leaving Carter to wonder what words Aziz used to describe him. “We need to cut our losses. This war must end, our empire is suffering. She’s already found Gabriel. What will you do if she finds something else she isn’t supposed to find? Let her leave here and never seek her, Gabriel, or Anastacia out again. If you do, you will lose—” “Stop!” Silas suddenly shouted. “Gabriel can understand you.” Aziz looked over at Carter and Gabriel in a panic. “Silas, we need to let her leave here,” he said. Silas shook his head angrily. “No!” he yelled. “She needs to be trained.” He turned to Carter with a menacing glare. “She needs to be taught.”

160/1683

Carter’s jaw ticked as she prepared herself for the fight of her life. She was going to kill this son of a bitch. “Be real, Silas. You, Aziz, and Naveed can’t beat me. You have no men! You have no weapons …” As soon as she said the words, another man joined the party. Scott Flanagan came around the corner in a fit of anger, storming toward Carter. Fearlessly, Carter advance toward him. “I have a weapon, bitch!” he spat. Carter smirked. Fucking predictable. It was one of Carter’s methods. She’d thrown the knife in Scott’s chest, but had purposely ensured the wound wasn’t fatal in hopes that he wasn’t a punk-ass. She was impressed. Scott had taken time, managed to pull himself together, and unknowingly brought her weapon back to her. Now they were all fucked.

161/1683

“Stop, Scott. She’ll kill you,” Silas muttered in a surprisingly calm tone. Much to Carter’s delight, Scott didn’t stop. He gripped the knife that she had thrown in his chest, yanked it free, and hurled it at her face. The catch was clean, effortless, and made Scott stop dead in his tracks. Too bad it was too late for him. One point five seconds later, Carter’s fist connected with Scott’s face. When he tried to grab her, she caught his arm under her arm, twisted her body, and delivered a swift punch to the back of his elbow with just enough force to break his arm. Scott released a loud shout and fell to his knees. Luckily, he didn’t have to feel the pain long because Carter didn’t hesitate to lift the knife and put Scott Flanagan out of his misery. She stabbed him in the throat over and over

162/1683

again. His blood splattered in her face, but she didn’t stop. She continued until she was satisfied with his death. When she stopped, all was silent. Looking over to her three remaining enemies, she shoved Scott’s body aside. She began to walk toward Silas, using her arm to wipe Scott’s blood from her face. “I told you to run.” Her voice didn’t even sound like her own when she said the words. “Not even a weapon will protect you from me …” Panic fell over Aziz and Naveed’s faces. Naveed was the first to break out running, bringing Carter’s attention to him. He didn’t get far before her knife caught him in the back of his leg. The scene was like a horror movie. The men were the teenagers running from the crazed, undead killer with the machete, and Carter was said undead killer. Aziz shouted Silas’s name and grabbed him,

163/1683

pulling him down the hallway with quick speed. Silas allowed the man to lead him out of the castle as Naveed’s screams and cries of terror filled the entire hallway. Carter reached him, and slaughtered him mercilessly. After a moment, Carter stood to her feet, wiping the blood off of her face with her dress, and hesitantly looked over to her brother. The look in his eyes was expected, but it still sort of broke her heart. She’d only begun to accept the person she could become after Nathan had accepted her, but Gabe was not Nathan. Nathan would be proud of Carter for this—what he would call it a power play. He would praise her for putting Silas and Aziz in their place. But not Gabe. He was staring at her like she was the worst type of monster. It hurt.

164/1683

“I’m sorry,” Carter whispered. “I’m sorry you had to see that, but I had no choice.” “Are you a monster, like he said?” he asked, his voice a pained whisper. Carter was … speechless to say the least. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. Swallowing the sudden lump in her throat, she turned her eyes away from him. “You’re just like him, aren’t you?” he asked. “What he said was true.” Carter snapped back as if she’d just been slapped. “No,” she said, disgusted and hurt that he’d even say such a thing. “I am nothing like him.” “Bullshit,” Gabe yelled as tears welled up in his eyes. “You’re a fucking monster! A killer just like him. Maybe he should have kept you, and then he wouldn’t have been so

165/1683

disappointed in me. You would have fit in here perfectly.” Carter swallowed and shook her head. “I’m not a monster,” she whispered. She wasn’t; she had to scare people like she’d scared those men. Men like them always thought her weak or docile, just because of her size or gender. She had to defend herself, and prove to them they were wrong. “I knew this was too good to be true. Here I thought I was getting a sister—a real sister—but instead I get another lunatic!” Suddenly feeling cold, Carter wrapped her arms around herself. “I’m not a … I’m not,” she whispered, shaking her head. His words were having a horrible effect on her. For some reason she cared about the way he perceived her. It wasn’t like her to care so much about what people thought of her—especially from someone that didn’t know

166/1683

her—but for some unknown reason, Gabe’s opinion mattered to her. “Do you do what he does? Do you sell people? Use them? Treat them like they are objects and not human beings?” “No!” Carter screamed, absolutely outraged that he’d even think she’d do such things. “I’m not like him. I had to do this, don’t you see that? Scott would have killed me. He would have taken my life, and then they would have thrown you back in that basement, or worse, killed you, too!” “What about that guy?” Gabe bellowed, pointing to Naveed’s body. “He did what you’d said. He was running, but you still killed him!” “I had to,” Carter shouted. “They wouldn’t have taken me seriously, Gabriel. I’m sorry that you disagree, but this is just the way things are. It’s the world we live in.

167/1683

Things are not always flowers and daisies out there. There are killers, thieves, kidnappers, liars, and rapists! All types of bad people.” “And where do you fall in there?” he asked accusingly. “What are you?” “I’m a survivor!” Carter shouted, as sudden tear fell down her face. “I’ve survived a lot of shit, and I’m not going to stop now. I may lie when I have to, and I will kill any motherfucker that dares hurt me or my family, but I am nothing like Silas Steele. Silas is a coward. He’s a sick, twisted, perverted little bitch! I would never harm nor take the life of an innocent. Believe it or not, I do have morals. This,” she pointed to the locked door that she knew had people behind it, “is something I do not tolerate. I don’t stand for it. My father was taken as a child and thrown in a house where men paid to rape him! When I was seventeen years old, and living on the streets, I woke up from sleeping in an alley to

168/1683

a man dragging me down the street into an abandoned building, where he proceeded to rip off my clothes and try to rape me. If I didn’t break his fucking neck, he would have succeeded. Do not ever call me a monster again! I am not a monster, and I am definitely not Silas fucking Steele. I am Carterina Anastacia Stone … I’m a survivor, a fighter, a daughter, a friend, a wife, and in a few months I will be a mother. I will not let anybody take my life from me. I did what I did so that we—you and me—can walk out of here and never be brought back again. I did it so that we can survive!” Carter couldn’t even continue; she broke down. What the fuck? She had no idea where the fuck it all came from, it just happened. She hated that she was crying, but she couldn’t stop … couldn’t control herself. Between the dramas

169/1683

of the day, the revelation of a twin brother, extended separation from her husband, and hormones, Carter was a complete mess. She stood in the middle of the hallway in the castle weeping, wishing that her husband was there to hold her, which caused her to weep some more. Falling to the floor, she pulled her knees to her chest and let the sadness overtake her. She didn’t hold back either. She hated this, being here in this stupid castle, and the ridiculously hard floor. She wanted to go home! Dear sweet Jesus, she wanted her husband. As Carter continued to weep, she felt a gentle hand on her shoulder and flinched. She looked up into Gabe’s teary hazel eyes just as he sat down next to her. “You are just a normal girl, aren’t you?” he asked softly, running his fingers through her hair. “Past the psycho killer

170/1683

bullshit, you’re just a normal, twenty-threeyear-old girl?” Carter nodded her head. “You have a family?” Carter nodded again. “A husband?” “Yes,” she whispered. “Does he know you’re with child?” Shaking her head she sniffled. “Silas attacked him when he was on his way to a plane to come home to me. Last I heard he was shot, and then I woke up here. I don’t even know if he’s okay. I’m so sorry, Gabe, I just want to go home to him.” She wiped her eyes. “I need to go to a hospital to see if my baby is okay.” She was scared out of her mind. She didn’t know what they’d put in her body four days ago, but worst of all, she didn’t know how it would affect the baby.

171/1683

Gabriel brought her into a tight hug. “Oh thank God,” he sighed. “You are a real person. I was so doubtful for a moment, but here you are. A real, honest to God young woman that just wants to get home to her family.” He kissed her cheek softly. “I’m so sorry, Carter. I didn’t mean to say all those things about you. I shouldn’t have judged you before I’ve even gotten a chance to know you. I understand if you’re upset with me—” “I’m not,” Carter injected. “I’m not mad at you at all.” She smiled at him. “I’m not the easiest girl to understand, but I promise that if you give me a chance, I can be a good sister to you. I want you to come home with me.” “With you?” Carter nodded yes. “Yes, Gabriel. You can live with me and my husband while we get to know each other. This way we won’t have to be apart. We’d love to have you. Our

172/1683

home is huge. You can live inside of the main house with us, or we have a pool house you can live in if you want privacy. It’s a one bedroom with a big bathroom, living room, and a full kitchen. It’s gorgeous. We can spend every day with each other.” A grin spread over Gabe’s face, but disappeared almost as quickly as it had come. “That sounds like a dream, Carter, but I don’t know,” he said sadly. “I don’t really have money to pay for anything. I cannot contribute to the household.” Carter laughed softly and wiped the remaining tears from Gabe’s face. “Gabe, you have plenty. You are a Stone. You and I have billions from our mother’s estates. Plus, you don’t have to contribute anything. Your money is yours to do with as you wish. You can stay with us for as long as you want for free. We’re family.” Carter stood from the floor, and then extended a hand to help him

173/1683

up. “Come, we must find a way out. Is there a phone line here?” Gabriel shook his head no. “This place is secluded, no phone line, no guards. Silas has always been secretive about this place …” Carter nodded. “Good. That means we have time before Silas returns with reinforcements. We have much to discuss, but we’ll have plenty of time to do that once we get to a safer area.” Gabe took her hand and stood from the floor. “Come on,” he said, and pulled her down the hallway. “I know where we can get you some clothes to change into. Plus, there are some keys to one of the Jeeps in the south basement garage.” “Jeeps?” “Yep, Silas is old school. He doesn’t like change.”

174/1683

Carter smiled and turned to hug her brother again, just because she needed to. Gabe chuckled and hugged her back warmly. He looked into her eyes. “What was that for?” Carter smiled. “I’m just really glad you’re here,” she said truthfully. “I couldn’t imagine going through something like this alone again.” “Again?” “I’ll tell you all about my life later.” They held tightly to each other’s hands as they began to stroll down the hallway. “Let’s get the hell out of here, shall we?” Gabe smiled wide. “You have no idea how ready I am.”

Chapter 5: The ex “So how far along are you?” Carter focused on loading the guns she’d found in Silas’s office, but she knew her brother was smiling. He was so sweet, good, and innocent. The complete opposite from herself, their mother, and her father. They had both found clothing to change into. He found some of Silas’s clothes in a closet, and Carter had found a box full of extravagant dresses. She wasn’t excited about walking out of here looking like she was going to a wedding, but it would do. She’d chosen the simplest dress she could find. It was offwhite and long sleeved with a subtle gold belt. The only downfall was the length. The dress was chiffon, and it fell all the way past her feet. She loved the way it flowed when

176/1683

she walked, but now wasn’t the time to be pretty. “I’m seven weeks,” Carter answered her brother. “It’s still early.” “Are you excited?” he asked with excitement in his voice. “I have to say that I kind of am. I mean, I know we’ve just met, but I’ll be living with you and all. So it will be nice to have a little niece or nephew to play with and love and stuff, especially since it’s something I never thought I’d have.” Carter peeked over at him with a smile on her face. “I know you’ll be great, Gabe. The baby will love you. He or she will never know what it’s like not to have you in their life.” “That’s the best part,” he said as he began packing more clothing and supplies for them in a duffle bag they’d found. “The

177/1683

baby will never be able to imagine that there was a time when, you know, we were apart.” She glanced over at him, discovering he was looking at her. They both smiled warmly at each other, already feeling this experience alone pulling them closer together. Carter broke the eye contact and went back to her task. There were four guns to load and ammo to pack up, just in case they ran into some more problems on the way to the south basement. Carter had already pored over a map and stored it into her memory. They were in Germany in a town call Rigton. In a few hours she could be in the next city over, which happened to be a city that one of she and Nathan’s friends lived in with his family. His name was Rashid. Carter had only met Rashid once, but she’d talked to him over the phone numerous times. He had a convenient little business that helped people acquire new

178/1683

identities. She knew he could be trusted because the man had invited her and Nathan to dinner at his home, which he lived in with his family. An untrustworthy man wouldn’t do such a thing. “Do you need all of those guns?” Gabriel asked her. Carter nodded her head, but continued her task. “Yes, Gabe, I do.” “I thought you said that you already got through to them. Maybe nobody else has to die … well, except Silas. But everyone else can live, right?” Carter sighed and looked up from the guns to her brother. Gabe continued speaking. “Killing may be a means to survival, but it’s also an addiction, Carter. Especially for people like us …”

179/1683

“Like us?” Carter asked, confused by his statement. Gabe nodded. “Silas and Anastacia’s kids.” Carter pursed her lips. “How much did Silas tell you about our mother?” “Silas didn’t have to tell me, Carter. Everyone else did the moment they noticed I was her son, which was the moment they saw me.” “Well, regardless of the fact that both of our parents are killers, there’s a possibility that I may have to kill more people. If anyone that I don’t trust tries to come at us, I won’t hesitate. I will kill them, and I won’t feel bad about it either. These people will kill us, all three of us, without blinking. Do you understand? I have a responsibility to you and this baby. I will protect you both. If I have to kill to do so, then so be it. We are

180/1683

getting out of this country,” Carter said with firm confidence. She knew her brother wasn’t comfortable with weapons and the possibility of her killing others, but she couldn’t let that keep her from protecting him and her baby. Carter was getting them home healthy and in one piece by any means necessary. Gabriel nodded his head and gave her a smile of understanding. “Okay. Just remember what I said. I’ve never killed anyone personally, but I have,” he cleared his throat uncomfortably, “done something I’m not particularly proud of,” he whispered as he went back to organizing the supplies as well as the money they’d found. Carter frowned. “Umm … I’m going need to know exactly what you did.” Gabriel nodded. “I’ll tell you, but you must promise me that you won’t let it define me. I’m not a killer.”

181/1683

“What did Aziz say about you in the hallway?” Carter asked. She’d been thinking about it non-stop since it happened. Why hadn’t Gabe translated that part? Gabe continued his task. “I’ll tell you once I tell you more about myself.” Carter accepted his answer for now. They were both preparing quietly when Carter heard Gabe say something quietly. She looked over to him again, her brows furrowed in confusion. “Did you say something?” she asked. He glanced over at her with gratitude in his eyes. “I said … thank you. Maybe if I was as smart as you are, I wouldn’t have been in that basement for eight years …” “Gabriel, you are smart.” He shook his head. “Not like you, Carter. I’ve never gotten this far before. You do what you have to do to survive and

182/1683

protect the ones you love. Here I am, your bigger, physically stronger brother, and I’m useless. I honestly have no idea what to do. Our survival is all on you because I know nothing outside of these walls anymore.” Carter packed the loaded guns and ammunition into the backpack in her hand, put it on her back, and walked over to her brother. She stood in front of him with her hands on her hips. “Gabe, I need you just as much as you need me.” Gabe pursed his lips. “How?” “For one, you translated what Aziz was saying to Silas in the hallway. Now I know that we need to look around a little before we leave. You knew how to find Silas’s office. You are packing us supplies and food, you found the money, clothes, and you taught me an easier way to read a map …” He smiled.

183/1683

“You have your strengths and I have mine. The baby and I need you just as much as you need us. Going through this alone would be terrifying, Gabe. Believe it or not, having you here makes me feel … safe,” Carter said truthfully. She didn’t even want to think about how she would have gotten through this mess without Gabriel. It would have been so much harder. Gabe surprised Carter by lifting her into a tight hug. Squealing, Carter giggled when he twirled her around. “I’m glad I make you feel safe. You make me feel that way, too. You’re already a good sister, Carter.” “Well, give it a little more time,” she laughed. Gabe placed her feet on the floor and gazed at her with the same awe he had when they’d first laid eyes on each other.

184/1683

“This is still too good to be true. It can’t be this easy. What if something else bad happens?” He took her hand in his. “I know that I’ve just met you, but I already care about what happens to you … and the baby.” Wrapping her arms around his waist, Carter gave his back a comforting pat before she rested her head against his chest. “Don’t you think you’ve been through enough, Gabriel? From what you told me, it sounds like nothing other than bad things have been happening to you lately. Don’t you think it’s finally time for some good?” Gabriel gave her a brief squeeze. “Yeah, I guess so. Come on, we should go. This castle is big, we need to do your little search and get out of here, before Silas and Aziz get back.” Nodding, Carter cocked her gun and lifted it while walking slowly toward the door. Outside of the door, she checked for

185/1683

any type of danger before signaling for her brother to come out of the room. Gabe rolled his eyes and strolled into the hallway right past Carter. She tried to grab him but he’d already walked past. “Gabe, what the hell? Stay with me,” Carter whispered. Gabe pursed his lips. “Why the hell are you whispering, Carter? Nobody’s here.” “We don’t know that!” “Will you stop it,” he said through a chuckle. “And put that gun down. You said you would only kill if you had to. Why don’t you just use some of those fierce fighting moves you used before you killed Scott Flanagan? Then no one will have to die.” Carter rolled her eyes. “Fine, but if things get too bad I’m shooting. Until then,” she lifted the gun in show of surrender, “I’ll be good and put it—”

186/1683

Right when she was about to put her weapon away, she heard two people—one male and one female—coming their way. It sounded like they were arguing about something. Carter placed a firm hand against Gabe’s chest to stop him. She brought her finger to her lips, telling him to be silent. It sounded like the male and female were arguing about Silas. Carter frowned. “I told you it wouldn’t work,” the male said. “Father still won’t even see us!” “And whose fault is that?” the woman yelled. “You’re the one that ruined the only mission he’d ever trusted us with!” “I ruined it? You were supposed to be watching her that day remember?” “Yes, Cole, I do. It was the day you felt her distancing herself from your fake

187/1683

relationship. You wanted to propose to our damn sister!” “Half-sister, Lucretzia! I had to do what I had to do to keep her with me.” “That was the problem, Cole. That’s why father hates us. You got caught up; you fell in love with her. The moment she gave you her virginity, you lost all power and influence. She ran the show, and she got away from you.” “Correction, Lucretzia, she got away from us. We were supposed to be doing it together. You should have had my back.” They came around the corner arguing and didn’t even notice Gabe and Carter standing in the hallway watching them. “And you should have never fucked her!” Lucretzia spat. “You couldn’t control yourself? Was the sex that good?”

188/1683

“No, it wasn’t,” Carter said. Startled, Cole and Lucretzia released a loud gasp and stopped walking. They looked at both Carter and Gabe in shock before reaching for the guns at their sides. Carter lifted her gun quickly. “I don’t think so,” she stated, stopping them. “For kicks, how about the both of you lift your hands in the air.” They did as she said with scowls on their faces. “What the fuck?” Cole said. Carter smiled at the sick, perverted piece of shit smugly. She was going to enjoy this particular kill. This lying motherfucker was about to pay the price for his sins against Carter. From the moment she’d seen him on the street in New York, Carter had felt betrayed. When she found out that he’d coerced her into a sexual relationship with him,

189/1683

even though he knew they were siblings, she felt downright violated. Henr—Cole, must die. As soon as she felt the chilling thrill at the thought of Cole’s blood make a slow creep through her body, she remembered what Gabe had said in the office. Killing could easily become an addiction for her … okay, she was pretty sure it already had. Dammit! Killing is your last resort, a means to survival, Carter. You can’t let it become an addiction. She recited the words to herself over and over again until she was able calm her inner killer, and think rationally. Okay, maybe she wasn’t going to kill the guy, but she was at least going to beat him to a bloody pulp. “How did you get out?” Lucretzia asked frantically. “Where’s father?”

190/1683

“Your father ran away like the little bitch he is,” Carter said with a shrug. “Why are you two still here?” The woman’s jaw clenched. “We were looking for our father you fucking whore. We didn’t think we’d run into his two little mistakes!” she spat. Carter chuckled, poking out her lips in a fake pout. “Jealous much? Are you mad because your daddy pays more attention to us than he does to you and your brother?” Carter stared into her dark eyes and watched as anger masked her face. She could tell that the two had the same mother. Lucretzia had the same exotic features as her brother. Caramel-colored skin and striking Asian features, which Carter knew now, came from their mother. “You little slut!”

191/1683

“Calm down, Lucretzia,” Cole said. He lowered his hands and locked eyes with Carter. “Caterpillar,” he said with a sigh as if he were annoyed with her, “put the gun down. It’s me.” He extended his arms as if he expected Carter to come running to him. Carter frowned. “Who the fuck are you?” she asked. He rolled his eyes. “You’re being childish. Let’s just talk about this. You’re upset with me because I betrayed you.” He spoke to her as if she were a simple-minded weakling. Carter now remembered that he’d always talked to her in that same tone back in St. Louis and she hated it. When Henry had found her, she wasn’t in the best of shape and he reveled in that. He’d lied to her, made her think he was a nice Christian boy, and treated her like she

192/1683

was an idiot. Carter hated herself for letting him talk to her the way he had when they were together. She’d never told his stupid ass off because she thought she owed him her life. Now she knew she didn’t owe him shit but a thorough ass whoopin’. “Fuck you, Henry!” Carter yelled for the first time ever and it felt damn good. So many times Carter had wanted to yell “Fuck you!” at the know-it-all motherfucker and now she finally had the chance to tell him off. “I never loved your stupid ass,” she spat. “The best day of my life was when I got away from you. I’m glad you left that night because it gave me a chance to get my shit and catch the first plane out of that hell hole.” Cole frowned. “You don’t mean that, Caterpillar.”

193/1683

“I’m not your fucking caterpillar, Henry. I hated that name then, and I hate it even more now. And since I’m on the subject of what I hated, I hated the way you used to follow me around. You were so fucking desperate, and when I finally gave in to your pathetic ass you hurt me. However, I convinced myself that it was beautiful because you told me you loved me. I was so stupid and naïve then, but no more. You want to know why we barely had sex? It’s because I couldn’t stand being touched by you. Everything you did to me made me want to vomit! The sex was horrible, and your dick is the size of my damn pinky. These gave me more pleasure than you ever did,” she said, holding up two fingers. “I never should have given myself to you. You were nothing but a huge disappointment. You know what, as a matter of fact,” she lifted the gun and pointed it at his face, “you’re fired from being my first. I just decided that it didn’t count. The

194/1683

man that gets the title as my first is the first man that gave me an orgasm.” She smiled wickedly. “And that crown goes to Nathan Salerno, you little bitch.” Rage filled Cole’s dark eyes and he shot forward toward Carter. She smirked and tossed the gun aside as she lunged forward, meeting him halfway. The first punch was for every time he made her feel stupid, the second was for the dumbass nickname. The five uppercuts, knee to the gut, balls, and face were for the few times she’d allowed him to have sex with her, and the series of forceful kicks to the face and body were just because it felt damn good to kick his ass. She heard Lucretzia scream, and Carter had expected her to attack, but she never did. As a matter of fact, after a moment, her screaming had stopped and the only sound in the hallway was the sound of Cole’s wails of pain. Soon Carter stopped and

195/1683

took a step back, both tired and satisfied with the beating she’d given her exboyfriend. “You should leave now,” Gabe said, nodding toward Lucretzia. “Let’s not wait for things to get worse.” Lucretzia frantically ran over to her brother and pulled him away as quickly as she could while simultaneously screaming, telling them to get out of the castle. Walking over to pick up her gun, Carter stuffed it in the side pocket of her backpack and grabbed Gabe’s hand, not even looking back at him. She stormed down the hallway with her brother. “Now I’ll put the gun away and be good,” she said. Gabe surprised her and burst into laughter. Carter couldn’t help it, she joined in. She was happy to see that although Gabe

196/1683

didn’t share her homicidal side, he did have a dark sense of humor like her. ~*~ “I didn’t see anything but the black doors. I don’t understand what Aziz was talking about.” Carter continued to look through the huge chain of keys, searching for the key that opened the south basement. They’d searched the whole castle and came up with nothing. Neither of them had any idea what Aziz was talking about when he’d mentioned Carter might find ‘something else’ that she wasn’t supposed to. “I don’t know either,” Gabe said. “Let’s just go, Carter. I don’t want to be in this castle anymore.” Carter nodded in reply, and smiled when she finally found the key. She was ready to get out, too. They needed to get to

197/1683

Rashid, so that he could help them get anywhere other than here. When Carter opened the door, she was met with darkness. “Be careful on these stairs, Carter. There are a ton of them. Slowly feel for each one. I remember that they are easy to fall down, and it’s a long drop,” Gabe whispered. “The south basement is a narrow tunnel. There are cells holding some of Silas’s prisoners down here, not slaves. This is where he keeps members of his family when he punishes them.” “Punishes them?” “Yes. He does this to make them fear him. How do you think he stays in power?” Snorting in disgust, Carter felt for the first step. “This Silas guy has a weird way of thinking. It’s like he doesn’t function in reality.”

198/1683

“He doesn’t, but he lives in luxury and he offers it to all that follow him. The Steeles are like some kind of twisted cult. I didn’t fit in at all. Sometimes Silas looked at me like I was such a horrible disappointment, like it hurt him to look at me. It didn’t make me feel too good about myself.” Carter frowned. “Yeah, I know the feeling.” “It doesn’t matter anymore, though. I’m out of this bitch and I’m not coming back. There are a few things I want to do when I get out of here, too. Like eat McDonalds, buy a cell phone, meet people to call on the cell phone …” Carter laughed. “And I can’t forget sex. It’s been so damn long since I’ve had sex … with anybody other than myself that is.”

199/1683

“Ewww! TMI,” Carter laughed. “And here I was thinking you were a virgin.” “I haven’t been a virgin since I was fourteen, Carter.” Carter continued to move slowly down the stairs into the dark basement. “But you were so young,” she said. “Young and incredibly horny. I’m still young and horny. I haven’t had sex in three years.” Frowning, Carter stopped walking. “But you’d been down there for eight,” she said, turning to face him. He chuckled. “Silas sent servants down to clean three times a week. He’d lock them down there with me for about four hours. For a while there was one, his name was Johan. He was taken from London, which is where I used to live as a young boy. I moved here with Silas when I was nine and

200/1683

he was ready to teach me how to run this … bullshit. Anyway, Johan and I became friends, and it just sort of … became something more.” Carter nodded and began walking down the stairs again. “What happened to him?” “I have no idea. After our amazing six month love affair he just kind of disappeared. A new servant took his place, a woman. She and I hit it off quick and became lovers a few days after she started.” “Damn,” Carter chuckled. “Casanova.” Gabriel shrugged. “What can I say, I’ve never had any issues getting ass.” Carter laughed at the nonchalant way he spoke. “You’re funny. Why the hell are you so funny?”

201/1683

“So far in my life, you’re the only person that has ever said I was funny.” “So you want more of what you had with Fanso when you get out of here?” Carter asked. “Or just affairs?” “If you are asking me if I want to find love, I’ll have to be honest and say that I don’t know. Love has never been easy for me. I’m not afraid of it, I’m just skeptical. Falling in love confuses me, makes me uneasy. When I loved Fanso, I would have done anything for him and I hated that.” “But that’s love. It’s the same as insanity in my opinion.” Gabe chuckled. “Well, insanity runs in our bloodline. I suppose I’m not looking for love, but if love finds me, I’ll embrace it.” “Wise man,” Carter whispered.

202/1683

“Other than that, I just need to get laid.” Carter chuckled. “You and me both, dear brother of mine. It’s been weeks since my husband and I have had some … quality time.” Gabe laughed softly. “Is that what it’s called now? Quality time?” “That’s what I’m calling it.” “Well, according to a movie I saw a good marriage needs a healthy sex life. Judging from your … condition, I reckon you have a healthy sex life, right?” “I got pregnant while on birth control. So you tell me …” Gabe chuckled. “You’re funny, too, Carter. Maybe it’s a twin thing. Maybe we can do a comedy act or something…”

203/1683

“You watched movies down there?” Carter asked, changing the subject from the comedy act. For some reason she had pictured in her mind that Gabe had been deprived of things like movies and technology. “Yeah,” he said. “Aziz was the only person from Silas’s staff that I ever saw. He kept my basement packed with all of the latest in video games and Xboxes and shit. Anytime something new was made, I had it. Silas lost interest in me years ago. It was like he just forgot I was down there. Aziz had a rec room built for me and delivered video recorded school lessons so that I could get an education.” Carter frowned. “Why would he do that?” “Silas’s way of apologizing for beating me until I was nearly dead. He’s an idiot. Aziz is like his brain. He tries to get logic through Silas’s thick skull. Sometimes he

204/1683

succeeds, and sometimes he fails. For instance, Cole and Lucretzia. Those two are his two oldest, the only children of Silas’s that Aziz convinced him to keep, for the purpose of having heirs. Every child after that was sold … well, except me and you.” “No, I was given away like a puppy,” Carter said bitterly. “I wouldn’t be surprised if I found out he put a freakin’ bow around my neck.” Gabriel chuckled. “He’s in love with our mother,” Carter explained. “That’s why we weren’t sold.” “What?” he asked in a disgusted tone. “What the hell made her screw him in the first place?” Carter shrugged. She did not know the story of Silas and Anastacia. She didn’t really think she wanted to know it. “Are we really allowed to question that? I mean, had she

205/1683

not have had the lapse in judgment back then, we wouldn’t be here.” “True.” When they reached the last step Carter was the first to step down on the hard concrete floor. The place smelled like dirt, a scent that did nothing good to Carter’s stomach. Nausea hit her instantly, and she made a soft sound of disgust. “What?” Gabe asked. “That smell,” Carter moaned, holding her stomach. God, it was horrible. “I don’t smell anything, Carter,” Gabe said, then he snapped his fingers. “This must be that whole pregnancy super smell thing, right?” Carter had no idea what it was, but she wished it would stop. She did not want to

206/1683

waste time throwing up in this dark ass basement. “Come on,” she said. “You said the door to the garage is where?” “Just keep straight. We have to search through all of the keys again to get into the garage, but the door is all the way at the end of this tunnel,” Gabe explained as he began to lead her down the tunnel. Carter felt to each side of her. On one side she felt a curved wall of dirt, but on the other she felt bars, like that of a prison. It was the weirdest thing. It was like a never ending prison cell. Carter couldn’t sense anyone in the cell. Usually she’d be able to feel the presence of another person in the room if there was. Right now her senses were saying that she and Gabe were the only ones— The grip was sudden, and the hard jerk of her body into the bar was painful to

207/1683

her side. The person holding her was big and dangerously strong. Carter felt her gun fall from her side pocket, and she released a loud, screeching scream as a huge muscled arm wrapped around her body and held her tightly against the cell bars. “Carter!” She heard Gabe scream her name as he quickly came to her rescue, but he was stopped when another arm shot through the bars and knocked him to the ground. “Now why would Silas send a woman down here?” a deep, heavily-accented voice asked, speaking into Carter’s ear. The large man pressed his dry lips against her cheek. “And you feel pretty, too …” His foul hot breath brought the nausea back with a force. “Did Silas send you down here for us to play with?” His deep, sinister laugh made Carter want to rip him apart.

208/1683

“Let me go!” she screamed. “Get your hands off of me, you filthy, fucking pig!” The other man reached out quickly and delivered a hard squeeze to Carter ass. “You speak so foul, woman. I like that.” “Gabriel, get a gun out of my bag!” Carter screamed, trying her hardest to fight against the men that were now roughly touching her body. “I’m trying, Carter, I can’t find it … I can’t—” Gabe stopped talking for only a second before he screamed, “I found it!” “Shoot it!” “I ca–can’t, Carter, I can’t see! I d–don’t want to hurt you.” Her body was lifted higher and slammed into the bars again. This time it was even more painful. “Gabe!” Carter screamed.

209/1683

What happened next was like magic. Suddenly, both men were forcefully jerked back from the cell bars and Carter was released. She fell to the floor and scrambled all of the way back until she was against the dirt wall. She screamed for her brother and he quickly found her, pulling her from the ground and running for the door at the end of the tunnel. Tortured and agonized screams of brutal deaths filled the area, putting both Carter and Gabe on high alert. They needed to get the fuck out of here. There was a monster in that cage and it was ripping those men apart. Bones were breaking, flesh was ripping, and blood was filling their throats as they screamed for mercy but were given none. The sounds seemed to go on forever before they abruptly stopped.

210/1683

Carter and Gabe finally hit the door and frantically began to search for the key to open it. “Hurry, Carter!” Gabe yelled. “I’m trying! I’m—” “Carterina!” The shouting male voice stilled Carter’s entire body. “Carterina. Baby girl!” His voice was frantic, urgent, desperate … but familiar. Too familiar. And impossible … Panic set in immediately as Carter’s frantic search for the key began again. “Carter. Baby girl, it’s me!” Carter’s heart was beating through her chest as she gripped the handle and fought to open the door. “Open!” She released a tortured scream as hot tears sprang to her eyes.

211/1683

“Carter. Baby, please. It’s Daddy. Listen to my voice, baby girl. It is Daddy!” “No, no, no, no, no …” Carter cried the word over and over again as her whole body began to shake. “Carterina, I promise, it is Daddy!” “Nooo!” she screamed. The keys fell out of her hands and landed on the floor. Carter had dropped to the floor, frantically searching for them, when she felt Gabe’s big hand on her back. “Carter, who is that?” he asked desperately. “He knows your name!” “Gabriel, please,” she begged. “Please get me out of here.” Gabe hurried to help his sister. He found the keys in record time, quickly going to work on opening the door. It took him about another fifteen seconds until he found

212/1683

the correct key and the door burst open. Light filled the tunnel, but Carter couldn’t look back. Gabe lifted her up from the floor and ran out, the door slamming it behind them. “Carter!” the prisoner screamed. “Carterina!” The prisoner’s screams for Carter could be heard clearly in the outside garage. Carter buried her face in Gabe’s chest as he carried her to the nearest Jeep. “Carter,” he said. “Carter, calm down. You’re having a panic attack.” And damn was she having a panic attack. Carter’s breathing was labored and loud. Her body was shaking violently and the entire world was spinning like a bottle top right before her eyes. Her loud, heavy breaths echoed throughout the garage as

213/1683

Gabe tried his hardest to get through to her, but Carter could barely hear his voice. “Carter! Carter, please calm down, you’re scaring me.” He wrapped his arms around her protectively, and rocked her like a baby. “Shh … You have to calm down, Carter. You must think of the baby,” he cooed into her hair. “Think of the baby, Carter. The baby needs you calm. We have to get out of here, okay? Silas will be back with a whole army soon. We have to go.” The talk of her unborn child got through to her clearly. Carter fought to calm her nerves. She took deep breaths and tried to calm her panic, all while trying to figure out who the hell was in that cell and had triggered her panic attack. She couldn’t figure out who it could have possibly been. It couldn’t have been her father, he was dead. She saw it happen with her own eyes. Whoever that was in there, he knew her name, his

214/1683

voice was familiar, but he had a light accent. It was a weird accent, one she really couldn’t quite tell the origin of, but it was coupled with an American accent. It was kind of like the one Silas had, except Silas’s was thicker … “Carter?” She looked up at her worried brother. “Did you hear that?” she whispered. “You heard him, too, right? I wasn’t dreaming?” Because Carter had had many dreams like this before in the past. She would fall asleep, hear her father calling her, wake up, and find no one there. Dreaming about her father was not a rare occurrence for her, even when she was awake. Gabe nodded his head slowly. “Carter, who was that? He knew your name.” “I don’t know.”

215/1683

Frowning, Gabe nodded. “Carter, who is your father? What is his name?” “Robert,” Carter whispered. “Robert Steele … Silas’s—” “Brother!” Gabriel exclaimed. “You’re the daughter that Silas gave to his brother?” Carter opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. He knew that Silas had given a child to his brother? “Carter, we need to go back in there now!” Gabe grabbed her hand and tried to pull her from the truck, but Carter jerked back. “No!” she yelled. “Are you crazy? Get in the car. We’re getting the hell out of here.” Gabe shook his head vehemently. “Carter, we can’t do that!”

216/1683

“Why not?” she asked, anxious to leave and scared to return to the cell and face what was in there. Reaching forward, he took her hand again. “Because this is something that Silas would do! Remember I told you he likes to play games?” Carter nodded. “Well, I remember when I was a child and Silas used to visit me. He’d come over and tell me about the times that he would spend with his brother’s daughter. Sometimes he would be happy, and sometimes he would be upset. When I was fifteen, Silas came home from a trip and he had half of his face covered. I didn’t know what happened, but I figured it out when I overheard some of the Steeles talking about how ‘Silas shouldn’t be going to see Rob’s kid anyway.’ That’s when I figured out that Robert was his twin

217/1683

brother, and Silas was using the resemblance to see the kid.” “He was pretending to be my dad?” Gabe nodded. “Yes, Carter. I told you he was a lunatic. You saw Silas, are they identical?” Carter nodded. They were completely identical, absolutely no difference in their features, or in their body type. “See? If Silas is crazy enough to impersonate his brother, don’t you think he’d be crazy enough to fake his death?” Shaking her head in denial, Carter frowned. “But why would he do that? How?” Gabe gave her a look of shock. “How does he do any of the shit he does, Carter? Nobody knows.” He pulled her from the car again, and this time she let him. “We can’t leave, Carter. Not yet. You deserve to know if

218/1683

that man in there is your father or not. If we leave without at least checking, you’ll regret it for the rest of your life.” Carter knew he was right, but she was terrified. She still couldn’t imagine that the death she had witnessed could have possibly been a show put on to fool her. She had gone back in the house and everything. She’d dragged bodies into the living room and laid them next to her father. Not only that, but she had even made her little statement in the master bedroom upstairs. During that entire time, her father had not moved a muscle, and she was pretty sure he wasn’t breathing. She didn’t know anymore. In order for Silas to fake such a death, he would’ve needed those hit men on his side. He most likely had to intercept the hit-job that was confirmed to have come from Mitchell. Somehow he’d gotten them on his side that night, and somehow he’d gotten them to keep their mouths shut … But if Silas had recruited them to do

219/1683

his dirty work that night, then why did Kent and Patrick help Mitchell try— The answer came to Carter before she even finished the question in her mind. Kent and Patrick must have heard what happened to their friends. They were just as afraid of Carter as they were of Silas. They found the opportunity to get rid of the source of their fear. They tried … and gotten their asses killed. It was unexpected, but a desperate risk they were willing to take. Shit, Carter thought. There was a possibility that her father was in there. A slim possibility, but a possibility nonetheless. Taking a deep breath, Carter rolled her shoulders back to release some of the tension. “Okay,” she said. “Let’s go back.” Carter walked forward, but Gabriel pulled her back. “We don’t have to go in.” He walked over to the wall next to the door,

220/1683

which had a large red button on it, and about ten light switches next to it. “Carter, get one of your guns,” he said. “I’m going to open the gate in there. If anyone other than your father comes out, I think you should … shoot them.” Carter knew that it was hard for him to tell her to kill, but she appreciated him for being smart. Carter prepared herself, ready to kill the person that had called out her name in that tunnel. “Okay,” Gabe muttered. “Here it goes …” As soon as he pressed the button, the sound of the large gate opening vibrated through the open garage. Carter swallowed as she waited and waited for someone to come through the door. Calming her breathing, she vowed not to cry when she saw that it wasn’t her father. After another moment of waiting, the slow creak of the door to the

221/1683

tunnel opening made them jump. She got her trigger finger ready, prepared to shoot the prisoner in the face. As soon as the door opened and the prisoner looked to the opposite side of where she was, Carter’s heart stopped. “Carterina,” he whispered. “Carter, baby girl, where are—” When he turned his head and locked eyes with her he gasped. Carter’s hands began to tremble and tears fell from her eyes as she stared at his face. A thick black and gray beard covered his face, and his hair had become a small afro, but Carter knew him. She knew him. He wore a white outfit similar to what Gabe wore before he’d changed, but it was covered in the blood of the men he’d slain in the cell. His skin was dry but the same color it was when she’d last saw him. The only

222/1683

differences were: he was a bit slimmer, older, and he had a long, healed scar going across his neck. It was him. It was her father. After Carter dropped the gun on the ground, she ran to him. His arms opened wide and he lifted her into a painfully tight hug. Carter wept in his arms. She let out loud sobs, unable to hold anything back. She cried, and cried, and cried some more, sobbing, “Daddy,” over and over again. Robert held her as he fell to his knees, rocking her in his arms. He kissed her hair repeatedly as he comforted her softly in a language she didn’t speak. Carter didn’t know nor care what he was saying. She just continued to cry, enjoying the feeling of being in her father’s arms again.

Chapter 6: To trust again After they changed from the blood-stained clothing, they hit the road. Carter ran her finger over the scar on her father’s neck. She sat in the front seat of an old-school Jeep with her dad on one side of her driving the car, and her brother on the other side of her holding her hand. She stared at her dad as he kept his light brown eyes on the road. He should’ve been about … fifty-one now. He looked good. No wrinkles or anything, just gray hair in his beard and in his little afro. There were a few age lines on the outer corner of his eyes, but it did nothing negative to his appearance. To Carter he looked distinguished, even more handsome than he was before he was … well, she didn’t know what he was.

224/1683

Was he killed and brought back to life? She didn’t know. She was sure she’d seen him dead on the living room chair. Not to mention she’d witnessed his murder with her own two eyes. Could she have dreamt the murder? Was it distress that caused her to imagine something that didn’t happen? She didn’t know, but she planned on asking. She finally had the chance that she never thought she’d have. She finally would get to make her father tell her the truth. “Are you going to ask the questions boggling your mind, baby girl?” he asked as he continued driving. “Or will you just continue to stare at me?” Sighing, Carter rested her head on his shoulder. “I’m sorry, Daddy. I just can’t believe you’re here. I thought you were dead.” “If you ask me, he looks too much like Silas,” Gabe stated, eyeing Robert suspiciously. He knew that Carter had said they

225/1683

were identical, but after laying eyes on Robert, too much emotion surfaced. Now he wished he hadn’t convinced Carter to go back. They should have just left. “I’m sorry, but I don’t trust him.” Carter scowled at her obviously confused brother. “Gabe, stop it,” she chided. “I’m sorry, Carter, I don’t. Pull on his beard or something. He could be Silas in disguise.” He glared at Robert. “Just how long were you down there, buddy? You sound like Silas. What’s with the accent? Carter is an American.” Robert peeked over at the boy with a slight frown, and returned his gaze to the road. “I’ve only been in that basement for three days. It’s hard to break away from my old accent after hearing Silas talk for the past six years. It took me years to get rid of it in the first place. I assure you, son, I am not Silas.”

226/1683

“I’m not your son!” Gabe said angrily. “I’m nobody’s son. I’m a lost boy, like Peter Pan.” Carter laughed softly at her brother’s words and gave his hand a comforting squeeze, hoping to calm him. She moved from her father’s side to lean against Gabe, knowing that this was probably hard for him. Her father locked eyes with her in the rearview mirror and gave her a nod, understanding that she needed to give her support and attention to her brother. “It’s okay, Gabe,” she reassured him. “He’s not Silas.” “I don’t know anymore, Carter. Is it possible for twins to be this identical?” “Yes, Gabe. That’s why it’s called identical. What’s with the change of heart? You are the one that convinced me to go

227/1683

back, that faking my father’s death was something Silas would do …” “Yes, I know,” he sighed. “But he’d also play on your weakness.” “Weakness?” Carter was offended by his words. “Yes, Carter,” Gabe said truthfully. “You miss your father, who happens to be the identical twin of your biological father. This is a fucked up situation and it’s confusing. I know he’s your dad, but how can we trust him until he tells us the story of how he survived the death you witnessed?” Carter wanted to argue with her brother, but she couldn’t. She couldn’t deny the truth in his words. Although she had no doubt that the man next to her was indeed Robert Steele, she still was skeptical. For the first time, Carter could honestly say she didn’t trust her father. The hard truth hurt

228/1683

like hell, but it was true. He had a lot of explaining to do, and he needed to do it now. Carter had believed he was dead for six years, and now here he sat living and seemingly healthy. She didn’t want anything Gabe said to be correct, but the fact of the matter was that it was accurate. He needed to explain to them why Carter had witnessed his death six years ago. “Gabriel is right, Carter,” Robert said, surprising both of them. “After all that’s happened, all that I’m sure you have recently found out—like for instance that I am not your biological father—it may be hard for you to trust me. I have a lot of explaining to do.” “Then do so,” Carter stated boldly. “No more lying, Daddy. No more withholding. Please, just tell me everything.” She couldn’t take the lies anymore. Every day she was finding out something

229/1683

new about herself and she was sick of it. She wanted the truth, she wanted answers, and she wanted them now. Robert nodded. “Very well then.” He had no intention of telling her everything, but also wouldn’t lie to her. “About ten years ago, I got into a spat with Silas over the phone. I was in New York at the time because I had another job from Angelo Salerno. Do you remember him?” he asked, peeking over at Carter. “He’s the boy you called bubby’s father. We visited their home when you were just three. It was long ago.” Carter didn’t say a word, happy that her wedding ring was safely tucked in her backpack. She knew the exact moment when her brother recalled the last name, and she squeezed the life out of his hand. Seeming to get that Carter would beat his ass if he said a word, Gabe remained silent.

230/1683

Robert continued. “Anyway, Silas and I were talking after our argument had ended, and the conversation kind of drifted to Anya Salerno, Angelo’s deceased wife, and we spoke about her … murder. I’m sorry to tell you like this because I know you remember her. She’s the woman that taught you how to wish on those roses you loved so much. Anyway, he was upset with me because I’d told your mother that it was him who’d killed her. He threatened to tell Angelo Salerno that I was,” he cleared his throat uncomfortably, “having an affair with the woman—” “I know that,” Carter stated, interrupting him. “Move on.” Surprised, Robert looked over at her, but Carter’s face revealed nothing. She’d known her father was sleeping with Nathan’s mother long ago; she had put the pieces together after she’d met Nathan. One night she had overheard Chrissy and her father talking

231/1683

about their personal lives. Basically, her father had been letting Chrissy down easily. The woman had come on to him, but he’d bluntly told her that he was involved with another woman. Carter remembered her exact words. “Are you talking about that Russian? Your boss’s wife? The one that has been calling you all the time? You told me she was a prostitute.” Carter had always thought her father an idiot for sharing such secrets with Chrissy, but she supposed even a hit man needed someone to talk to sometimes. Plus, he’d stopped sharing things with Chrissy during Carter’s teenage years. Carter figured that was most likely around the time he’d started seeing her mother romantically. “How did you know?” he asked, but immediately shook his head. “Don’t answer that. I already know how you know. I told

232/1683

you numerous times to not listen in on adult conversations, Carter.” “And I told you numerous times to stop having adult conversations with Chrissy.” “Chrissy was easy to talk to.” That was true, but what Robert had left out was that he’d known Chrissy since he was fifteen. She was a Steele. The only Steele that had left the family with Robert in pursuit of a normal life. “She listened, didn’t judge, and didn’t tell. It was a shame what happened to the girl.” Silas had had Chrissy tortured because she’d kept Robert’s secrets instead of reporting every detail of Robert and Carter’s life back to him. Robert would not share that with Carter, but there was no need; the woman was dead, and she wasn’t coming back. Carter nodded. “I agree,” she said genuinely. “Now get on with the story.”

233/1683

Robert nodded. “Silas said that he would convince Angelo Salerno that I’d killed her because she had ended our affair, which was bullshit. I was involved with her, but not in the way one would think. It was personal, so I won’t go into detail, but I will say she fell in love with me. She’d asked to run away with me, but I didn’t love her the way she loved me. I cared for her deeply, but it wasn’t romantic love. I had fallen in love with your mother, but she was still involved with Angelo Salerno. My involvement with Anya Salerno eventually got her attention, and she became jealous. She confessed her true feelings for me in return, and never went back to Angelo. Which is what I’d wanted.” “She didn’t tell him why?” He shook his head. “No. She just stopped communicating with him.” Ouch, Carter thought. Now she understood Angelo’s dislike for Anastacia when

234/1683

she first met him. If memory served her correctly, she remembered Angelo calling Anastacia ‘cold as ice’ and this was probably why; she’d stopped communicating with him for fourteen years. “Your mother and I weren’t able to meet often, but we made time for each other when we could. The rest of our communication was over the phone. We were planning, preparing her for when she would be reunited with you. I still spoke to Anya even though I had ended the affair. She had become … troubled, and she wished to leave her husband and son.” Carter didn’t like hearing that. She had hoped that Anya hadn’t really wanted to leave Nathan … that something had forced her to leave him behind at least. “I spoke with her all of the way up until her death. Her son found her, which I hated to hear because I knew how much he’d

235/1683

loved her. Your bubby was a good boy the last I saw him. He was a flawed young man, but good. I hated that he had to find his mother like that. It sent him spiraling downward. When Silas and I were discussing her that day on the phone, I hadn’t noticed I wasn’t alone. Years later, I got a call from a man named Mitchell. He tried to hire me to kill Angelo Salerno by blackmailing me. He said he’d heard—and recorded—the conversation I’d had with my brother. I knew it to be true because he sent me a copy of the recording. My plan was to contact your mother, tell her to come take you a year earlier than we planned, head to New York, kill Mitchell, and explain to Angelo what had happened to Anya.” And all this time Carter thought Mitchell assumed her father would kill Angelo, merely because of the affair.

236/1683

Carter listened closely while her father reached the part of the story she had been waiting for. How he was alive when she’d been positive that she’d seen him killed. It had been fake. The entire hit job had been taken over by Silas … “ … When you came back to the house, after I told you to run,” he gave her a pointed look, “Silas told them to cut the surface of my neck. When I woke up, I was in an allwhite room with a bed and food next to me. My neck was sewn up and I could feel my legs again. For the past six years, Silas has been punishing me for helping your mother.” “Helping her with what?” “Helping her rebuild her father’s empire, Carter. Distracting him so that she could build an army. I had always planned to reunite you and your mother, baby girl. However, I wasn’t going to do that until

237/1683

Anastacia could protect you from the Steele family, and you could defend yourself during an attack.” “Why didn’t you ever tell me about Silas, though?” Carter asked. Robert sighed. “It was stupid. One, it was your mother’s wish that you didn’t know about the weakest point in her life. And two, I didn’t want you to know I wasn’t your biological father. I was Daddy, and I loved being your only father. I had no intention of claiming you as my own, but when you called me Daddy … I couldn’t help but call you my baby. I raised you, Carter. I love you more than I can ever tell you.” Carter smiled at her father and tried to fight back the sudden emotion that came from hearing his sweet words. “I love you, too, Daddy. No matter who my biological father is, you will always be my daddy. You know that, right?”

238/1683

He glanced over at her, and quickly returned his eyes to the road. “I do now,” he said softly. It felt good to hear her say those words. He wasn’t going to lie, he’d been a little worried. “If you loved Anastacia, why wouldn’t you talk about her more?” Carter asked, getting them back on the subject of her past. This question seemed to knock him off balance. She could tell he didn’t want to answer, but she didn’t care. She remained silent until he did. “I didn’t want you to say too much, baby girl. Silas would,” he swallowed, “he would come and see you sometimes …” He frowned uncomfortably. He didn’t want to go there because he knew she would ask the question that he didn’t want her to. That would put him in the position to lie. “He visited me without your knowledge, right?”

239/1683

The tone of voice in which she asked let him know she already knew of the visits. He’d gathered that it was Gabriel that told her; Robert had been told that Gabriel knew of the visits to another of Silas’s children. Because the boy was very smart, he’d probably caught on that Carter was the child. What Robert also caught in her tone was disbelief. She’d asked the question in an ‘I dare you to lie to me tone’, so lying was no longer an option. Robert swallowed hard. “I can’t lose you, baby girl. I love you too much. So I’m going to beg you—which is something I don’t do ever and you know that—to not make me answer this.” The emotion that flashed through her eyes was one of heartbreak. In that moment, Robert feared losing his daughter. He didn’t want to, not when he’d just gotten her back.

240/1683

“Bu–but it doesn’t make any sense, Daddy,” she whispered, a pained expression on her face. “Why would you do that?” “Baby, I promise there was a reason—” “I knew,” she said, looking away from him in thought. “I knew it the moment Gabriel told me about Silas’s visits that you had to have known he was visiting me. You would never let anyone get past you like that. But why would you do that? Why would you put me in that type of danger?” Robert wished he could look at her, but he was still driving. He just hoped she could hear the truth in his voice. “Carter, listen to me. I only allowed him to visit twice a month, and it didn’t start until after you turned five years old. When he visited you, you were not in any danger. I cannot stress that enough.”

241/1683

“That can’t be true. Mom said he was dangerous, that he would kill me—” “No he wouldn’t have. He threatened Anastacia often, but only carried out a threat against her twice.” “What about what he did to me?” Gabriel asked. “I could barely move for weeks after he beat me.” Robert frowned. “I know, Gabriel. Silas mentioned that to me while I was in captivity. I hate that he did that to you, but there was no way that Silas would have hit my Carterina. He knew that if he did he would suffer my wrath.” Frowning, Carter shook her head. “It’s still so confusing because Adrien Stone said—” “Adrien Stone,” Robert interrupted sharply. “What the hell are doing talking to Adrien Stone?”

242/1683

The moment Carter became tightlipped, Robert knew she was hiding something. “Carter,” he said with in a warning tone. “No,” she stated defiantly. “You answer my questions first, then I tell you my story.” “Fine,” he agreed in the interest of getting past this. “Adrien Stone mentioned he worked for Silas, and that Silas was obsessed with mom. He said because I look like her that Silas is sick enough to forget that he is my father, meaning he would—” “That’s bullshit,” Robert snapped. “Silas would have Adrien’s head for saying such a thing.”

243/1683

“Well it doesn’t seem that farfetched to me,” Carter defended. “The man sells men, women, and children!” “It’s not true, Carter.” When Gabriel spoke up, she turned to look at him. “Your father is right.” Carter looked over to Gabriel, confused. “But—” “I know, Carter. I find his business deplorable as well, but I know Silas. He is a killer, a dictator, and he suffers from a twisted inanity, but he is no rapist. Rape is punishable by death in the Steele family. I attended the execution of a man that dared to rape one of Silas’s slaves in training. He doesn’t tolerate it. His process for preparing the slaves for sale is insane. He actually makes them love him, they listen to him and do whatever pleases him. After they are chosen by the potential purchasers, the purchasers must earn the slave’s trust before

244/1683

Silas allows them to leave. Once, Silas received word that a man had killed a woman that he’d sold to him. The next day Silas slaughtered that man and buried his wife alive.” Gabriel sighed. “So, yeah. Your father is right. That guy is full of shit. Our father is a sick man, but he is no rapist.” “Your mother hates him, and even she would tell you that,” Robert added. Carter was silent for a moment, but she nodded her head in acknowledgment. “Okay then. So I wasn’t in danger. Still, why did you allow Silas to see me in our home?” “For many reasons, Carter, but the main one was that I needed to form trust between myself and Silas again. That way he wouldn’t spend so much time watching me. The more he trusted the less he watched, the less he watched the more I could focus on helping your mother prepare.”

245/1683

“So you used me?” “The blunt answer to that, Carter, would be yes. If he watched constantly, then Anastacia would have never been able to see you. The stronger her army became, the more I saw Silas fear that she would move in and take you away. It was just two visits a month, baby girl, I promise.” “So that fight we had when I was fifteen … it wasn’t you?” “No, Carter. It wasn’t. I came home and you were acting different. You were acting like I hurt you. That’s when I ended the visits for good. I cut his face open when he tried to defy me and continue the visits after I’d ended them.” Carter didn’t feel any relief from this revelation. She just felt violated and very angry at her father for betraying her trust, for allowing his brother to fool her. She

246/1683

unconsciously moved closer to her brother and he wrapped his arm around her shoulder, comforting her. “This is difficult for me to wrap my head around, Daddy,” she said softly. “You betrayed my trust. You allowed a man that hurt my mother and my brother to come into our home with me. You expect me to understand why you did this, but I can’t. Silas is a monster. Mom will never forgive you for what you did. She’ll be heartbroken.” “I know, Carter, but I’m not worried about your mother right now. I’m worried about me and you, baby girl.” He glanced over at her. “Letting Silas visit you had a purpose. I wanted so desperately to reunite you with your mother. I wanted to free you both from Silas so that you and your mother could have a real chance at achieving happiness. I hated what Silas did to Anastacia. I hated that he nearly killed you both. He brought

247/1683

both of you to me because he felt remorse for his actions. He wanted me to nurse the two of you back to health. He didn’t trust himself around Anastacia because he was so mad at her for not loving him the way he loved her. After you both were healthy, he offered to take the two of you home with him, and when Anastacia refused, he punished her. He knew you were her weakness, so he used you to do it.” “Yet you allowed him to visit me,” Carter spat angrily. “All for the purpose of you and Anastacia finally being with one another, Carter! I apologize for betraying your trust, I really do. I know you don’t understand why I did things the way I did them, but understand this: Silas had an army, a huge army that would have crushed your mother had she have even set foot near you. Therefore, I did what I had to do to ensure that your

248/1683

mother stopped fearing Silas and used her wealth to re-start what her father had built before he died. I did everything that I did because I love you both more than I love my own life!” “Then why didn’t you just kill him?” Carter screamed. “You saw what he did to my mom, to me. You know how much she hates him. You had access to him, yet you let him live! Had you just killed him, his family would have scattered, there would have been no war, and we could have been a family!” “That was not an option for me, Carterina.” “Why?” “Because it is not that easy for a man to kill his brother,” he shouted. Carter went silent.

249/1683

“Killing my own brother is easier said, and dreamed, then done in reality! I know it’s ridiculous, and I know it is my weakness to bare, but if you could just give me an ounce of understanding, baby girl, I would greatly appreciate it. I sheltered you, protected you, and wrapped you up in a little cocoon of blissful ignorance for a reason. I told you a little of what I endured in my childhood, but you will never be able to truly grasp the reality of what we went through. Silas and I together. We were all the other had. We protected each other, fought for each other. He fucks up all of the time, but I still see … I guess I just hope there is just the slightest chance for redemption. I don’t know why, but no matter what he does I still have that persistent urge to protect him from himself. I–I’m just so sorry, Carter …” Carter watched her father’s chest rise and fall with heavy, emotional breaths. His features were tenser than she’d ever seen

250/1683

them before. Carter didn’t know what to do. She really had no idea what to do, or think. “Carter.” Gabriel said her name softly and pulled her closer to him. Leaning forward, he brought his lips to her ear. “He loves you,” he whispered. “You love him, too. He needs your understanding. This was probably hard for him to tell you, and it was definitely a risk. Yet instead of lying to you, he chose to tell you this painful truth. I understand you’re mad, love, but do not let Silas ruin your relationship with your father.” Carter turned to face him, and a tear escaped her eye. “But he—” Gabriel shook his head, cutting her off. “What’s done is done, Carter. It’s in the past. This is the present. We can’t change what happened back then, but we do have a say over what happens next. Forgive him, he loves you. No more pain, my love. In time,

251/1683

you two can repair the trust. It is worth a shot.” Carter nodded and faced her father. “Promise me that I was never in any danger.” “I promise, Carterina. Every word I say to you is true.” Carter sighed and wiped her tears. “Then I forgive you, Daddy,” she whispered. “I know you love me, and that you would never do anything to hurt me. I understand your reluctance to kill your brother, and I apologize for asking you to. I wasn’t thinking of your feelings, I was being selfish.” Pulling the car over on the side of the road, Robert brought Carter in for a tight hug. “Don’t apologize, baby girl. Don’t ever apologize. I’ve been selfish, too … numerous times. I made so many mistakes when you were a child, but I was young and stupid. I was just trying to do what was best for you.”

252/1683

“I know, Daddy. I know.” They pulled back from the hug and Carter gently touched her father’s face. “I love you so much. The trust will come back. I won’t give up, if you won’t.” “I’ll never give up.” Smiling, Robert kissed away her tears. God, he missed his baby’s tears. “I love you, I love you, I love you.” “Damn, I’m good,” Gabriel murmured as he relaxed back on the seat. “Not even a couple of hours out of my prison and I’m already changing lives.” Carter smiled and turned to tickle her brother’s side. Quickly gripping her hands, he shot her a glare. “I don’t do tickling, Carter.” Carter laughed. “You have the sickness, too, don’t you?” When he gave her a

253/1683

confused look, she yanked her hands away from him and started tickling him again. As she continued to tease her brother, Robert started the car and got back on to the road. “Carter!” he yelled, trying to grasp her again. Finally, she had mercy on him and stopped. He leaned into his side as he glared at her angrily. “No, means no, Carterina.” Carter giggled. “We get it from our mother you know. She is ticklish like this, too.” Gabe rolled his eyes. “I love to hear you call her mom,” Robert said with a soft smile. “So I am guessing all is well between you two?”

254/1683

She smiled. “I still have some questions for her, but yes. I’ve known her for a few months now,” Carter answered. That answer didn’t seem to sit well with her father. “Only months?” he asked. Carter nodded. “Yes, Daddy. Some things, which I don’t want to talk about, happened,” i.e. Henry, Cole, or whatever the fuck his name was, “but I was alone for a while. Things changed for me, and I was put in a position to be found by mom. I had no idea she was looking for me, Dad. I had no idea anyone was looking for me.” “I know, baby girl, and I’m sorry. I didn’t have time to tell you about your mother …” “I understand.” She rested her head against her brother. She couldn’t really complain about how everything went down. To her, Gabe was a prime example that

255/1683

everything happened for a reason. Had things not happened the way they have, Carter would’ve never found her brother. Carter reached over and took one of her father’s hands off of the wheel, holding it in hers. “Did you know about Gabe, Daddy?” He’d already revealed a lot, but she really didn’t want to hear her father say that he’d known her brother existed and didn’t tell her mother or her. That would be unforgivable … Her father looked over at her with a frown. “Not until Silas brought me here six years ago. Anastacia was devastated when Silas told her she’d lost her son. She’d been knocked out when you two were delivered. Carter, they believed you would die, but Gabriel was healthy. So Silas took him and told Anastacia he was dead. He wanted your mother to hurt. He says he brought you to

256/1683

me as a gift, but I don’t believe that’s why he brought you to me.” “Then why?” Carter and Gabe asked simultaneously. Robert sighed. “Like I said before, when Silas feels remorse for something he’s done, he deals with it by putting them in someone else’s hands, deeming himself unable to make it right. After the other person fixes his mistake, Silas comes back in search of forgiveness and a second chance. I believe he felt remorse for letting his temper control him and hurting your mother. Gabriel was healthy, and stronger, but … he wasn’t expecting you to live, Carter. Silas sent your mother to my door beaten and unhealthy with a tiny baby in her arms. Just like he knew I would, I stepped in to fix his mess. I took you both to the hospital in New York, and let her name you. I offered to help her disappear with you, but she was terrified.

257/1683

Silas found out that you’d survived and came back. He said if I helped Anastacia take you and run, he would find both of you and take you from her. You had to stay with me, or he’d lock you both away.” “Bullshit,” Carter said in disbelief. “Indeed,” Robert agreed. “Anastacia was weak enough to be captured by him, so I knew he’d do it. Although he felt remorse for what he’d done to her, he still wanted her to suffer. So I told Silas I would take care of you. I convinced him that your mother should stay with me a while to feed you. She stayed until both she and you were healthy … and I’m sure you know the rest.” “That my mother never really abandoned me?” Carter sighed “Yeah, I know.” He gave her a quick glance. “I know that the choices your mother and I made may confuse you, and I know you think the

258/1683

truth would have been less complicated, but that’s just not true. I kept the truth from you because I didn’t want Silas to catch on to what I was helping your mother with too soon. He only agreed to remain peaceful if Anastacia was away from you. The more you grew, the more time passed, the more Silas wanted you, and your, mother back.” “What is his obsession with Anastacia?” Gabe asked. Robert shook his head. “If you want to know the story of those two, you ask your mother. It is her story to tell, not mine.” Nodding, Carter frowned. Damn this was a messed up situation. She just wanted to forget about everything Silas for the time being, which was surprisingly easy. Luckily for her, she was able to separate Silas and the hell he’d been raining on her family for decades. She knew there would be—for lack

259/1683

of cleaner language—a clusterfuck of shit she would have to deal with when she got home. There was a large amount of information that she needed to relay to a few people, and the person that she feared giving the ‘fill-in’ to the most was driving the car. Now Carter understood the whole withholding thing her parents had done. She would definitely withhold a huge amount of information from her father right now if she could. Gazing off into the distance, she silently wondered how long she could put off the talk she needed to have with her father. “So what changed for you?” her father asked, breaking her from her musings. Carter’s eyes snapped over to him and she fought to keep her features neutral. “Huh?” she asked, even though she knew he didn’t like when she asked a question without using appropriate words.

260/1683

He rolled his eyes and frowned. “You’re a genius, Carter. So you know that ‘huh’ is not a word.” He shot her a quick glare before turning his attention back to the road. “You said things changed for you that made it easier for your mother to find you. What changed?” Shit! Shit! Fuck! Shit! She was planning on telling him two, three, maybe four years from now. Dammit! What was she going to do? She turned to Gabe for support, but he shook his head and looked away, clearly letting her know that she was on her own on this one. The bastard. Clearing her throat, Carter stared her father in the face. “Well, I was living in a place called Hope Beach—” “I know the place,” he said. “It’s in New York. A long way from where we lived.”

261/1683

Carter shrugged. “Yeah. Well … I needed to get away. Plus, Hope Beach was beautiful. Anyway, I sort of met this guy at a bar I worked at.” “You worked at a bar …” he muttered. Ummkay… Well Carter was positive that his words were more of a statement than a question. That was an indication that “Spook Steele” didn’t like what his daughter had said. Shifting in the seat a little, Carter moved closer to her brother. She cleared her throat again and continued sealing her fate. She was pretty sure her father was going to trip balls. Anastacia was such a damn liar. Or maybe she just didn’t know or understand exactly how much Carter’s father didn’t want her involved with any boys. “Umm … well,” Carter took a deep breath, “the guy that I met, his name is Kyle Valente …”

262/1683

Suddenly the car slowed and came to a stop in the middle of the road. Carter and Gabe both leaned back when Robert turned to look at Carter with an impassive expression. “Is your mother in your life right now?” Nervously swallowing, Carter nodded slowly. “Yes.” “Tell me that you are not … romantic with Kyle Valente. Your mother would not allow that!” Carter frowned. “What the hell is wrong with Kyle?” she asked, feeling the need to defend her friend. “Watch your mouth, Carter.” “He’s an amazing man. Any woman would be lucky to have him!” “Not you!” he yelled. “That’s … that’s just …” He made a sound of disgust, which pissed Carter off even more.

263/1683

“How dare you judge him?” she demanded, appalled by her father’s behavior. “I love Kyle. He means a lot to me, and I won’t let you disrespect him like that. He’s kind, sweet, considerate, and he loves me, too!” “He’s your blood!” Robert shouted. Carter snapped back with a loud gasp. “What?” she screamed. “That’s impossible!” “No it’s not!” Robert shouted. “How the hell do you think his mother and father met?” Gabriel pursed his lips and shook his head. “Okay dude, I just got her to forgive you. Are you fucking serious?” Carter was speechless. Robert continued. “Abrielle, as fucked up as she is, actually had a good friendship with Anastacia when she first moved to Italy. Both of them were results of Alexis Stone’s

264/1683

affairs with other woman. Your mother’s mom was the last affair, and woman, Alexis loved. Abrielle came from a one night affair Alexis had with an Italian woman. She came to visit your mother often after their father died, and she became involved with Cesare Valente. She didn’t lose her mind until after Cesare and Anastacia became intimate and broke her heart while she was pregnant with Kyle, your cousin, Kyle.” She was still shaking her head in shock. “Impossible.” “Carter, you had to see it. He looks like a Stone,” Robert said. “No he doesn’t!” “Carter, think about it. He has long, thick black hair, the same damn jawline as your brother, pale skin …”

265/1683

“But he has blue eyes,” Carter pointed out. She’d thought the eye color dominated in the Stone family. Her father shook his head. “Doesn’t matter if he has his father’s eye color, Carter. He’s just as much of a Stone as you are. He is your cousin. You need to end it with him … now.” He looked away from her muttering, “I can’t believe Anastacia allowed this to happen.” “She didn’t allow anything to happen, Daddy.” Carter had spoken the words with a little anger in her voice. She was so sick of her parents. She’d just gotten this one back, and he was already dropping multiple big ass bombs. Robert’s brows furrowed in confusion. “You mean you are not intimate with Kyle?” “No,” Carter answered.

266/1683

Relief flashed through her father’s eyes. “Oh thank God,” he said with a light chuckle. “I don’t know whether I’m happier that you and Kyle aren’t doing the whole incest thing, or that you don’t have a boyfriend. I’m not sure I am ready for that.” Carter glared. “Well get ready for this, Steele. I don’t have a boyfriend.” “I gathered that, Carter—” She silenced him with a raise of her hand, a move she wouldn’t have dared done as a child. Too bad she wasn’t a child anymore. “I have a husband. I’m married.” “You’re married …” And there he went again with that repeating shit. “Yes,” Carter stated, “I am.” Reaching behind her, she unzipped the side pocket of her backpack, and when her hand came back around she had her

267/1683

wedding ring. She slipped it on and smiled. She’d missed feeling it on her finger. “I don’t understand your words, Carter” he said with irritation in his tone. “You and Kyle are not together, so what the fuck?” Carter didn’t flinch. “Kyle was the first man in the Salerno crime family that I met—” “What?” “Seriously, all you two do is fight,” Gabriel said, rolling his eyes. They both ignored him and continued. “I work for the Salerno Organization now, Daddy. I’m quite the asset. My work there is valued.” Robert’s hand slammed against the wheel … hard, causing Carter and Gabe to flinch.

268/1683

“Are you out of your mind?” he growled and shook his head. “No. You don’t need whatever he’s paying you. You will quit the moment we get back to the States, Carter. No more. You are done there. You will pack up and leave with me and your mother.” He stated the words firmly, leaving no room for argument, and Carter stared at him as if he’d lost his mind. Did he not know that she wasn’t an idiot? Did he not know that she was an adult, and she didn’t need nor want him making any decisions for her? “Absolutely not,” Carter said firmly. “I will not be quitting anything.” Robert looked at her in shock, but Carter didn’t back down. Her father was in her life again, and she needed to establish her independence right now to avoid future confusion. If she didn’t then she would be

269/1683

stuck in his world, where his rules went and no one else had a say. “I’m not a child. I can take care of myself. I have been for the past six years.” “You’re too young and naïve to take care of yourself, Carter. You’re too trusting! You were sheltered as a child, and six years by yourself will not teach you everything you need to know about this world!” “I know enough,” she yelled. “You know nothing,” he bellowed in reply. “I’m learning as I go. I have the ability to make my own decisions!” “Are we talking about the same decision making ability that left you strung out on drugs and fucking your brother, Carterina?”

270/1683

The words were like a sharp blade that pierced her right in the heart. Carter shot back as if her father had just punched her forcefully in the face. Shame, heartbreak, and embarrassment overwhelmed her entire being, and the world transformed into a cloudy pool as devastated tears blurred her vision. She didn’t hear or see anyone else, she just jumped over her brother and stumbled out of the car. “You fucking asshole,” Gabe shouted at Robert. “Go to hell! Carter, wait up.” Carter could barely hear him over the ringing in her ears. She walked quickly down the road ahead of her, hoping that they had gotten closer to Rashid, and the walk wouldn’t be too long. She wanted to go home. She wanted Nathan … “Carter!” she heard her father yell.

271/1683

She knew he was running after her, but she didn’t care. He could go back to his precious brother now if he wanted to because Carter was never speaking to him again. She felt more than saw Gabe beside her. He took her hand in his and they continued to walk down the street. It only took a second for Robert to catch up with them, and when he did Carter released her brother’s hand, turned to face her father, and slapped him across his face. She put every bit of strength in her body behind the slap and released a loud scream when she hit him with it. Carter wasn’t stupid, she knew her father had let her slap him like that. If he’d wanted to stop her, he could have—effortlessly—but the fact that he didn’t, showed that he had remorse for what he’d said. It was too bad Carter didn’t care about his remorse.

272/1683

She slapped him on his chest. “How dare you?” she screamed and cried over and over as she repeatedly pounded her father’s chest with her fist. “You’re a liar.” She didn’t even need to ask him how he knew about her life in St. Louis. She was sure Silas was all too happy to tell her father how bad she had been doing in the real world all those years ago. “I hate you!” She had never said the words to him before this moment, and it broke her heart even more. “How dare you talk to me like that?” she cried. “I’m … sorry” he said out of breath, his words laced with sadness and regret. “I can’t— I don’t know what made me say something so hurtful, so cruel. Forgive me, baby girl.” “What gives you the right to judge me after you left me alone? I knew nothing. Nothing. And that was all your fault.”

273/1683

He nodded his head vigorously in agreement. “I agree, honey, I do. I’m so sorry. You’re right. I never should have said that to you—” “You were the only parent I had and you didn’t prepare me. You left me ignorant. You taught me how to fight, but you never told me who the hell I was fighting. I was vulnerable. How dare you say anything to me other than sorry? I survived by myself. I was seventeen years old, you asshole. I was a child, and I made a mistake. I was alone for years before my husband found me.” Robert stood silent, knowing that Carter had all of the power in this argument. He’d fucked up and let his emotions get the best of him, which was a weakness that only Carter could pull out of him. He shouldn’t have said what he’d said, and he hated himself for saying it. Now he would just shut up. Whatever his baby girl said after this, he’d

274/1683

just have to live with it. He’d rather live pissed off than live the rest of his life without his daughter. Carter continued to scream at him. “If it wasn’t for my husband and my new family, I’d still be alone,” she cried. “I will never leave the Salerno Organization. Angelo Salerno accepts me, loves me, and treats me like his own daughter! He believes in me and trusts me. He allows me to live up to my full potential at the Organization. I don’t do it for money. As a matter of fact, I don’t get a check at all. I have access to the Salerno family account because I am a Salerno. My children will run that empire one day and I will do everything I can to help it remain prosperous. It’s my duty as the underboss’s wife!” And that was how Robert found out that his daughter was married to Nathan Salerno. Or should he say Nathan “The Russian” Salerno, underboss of the Salerno

275/1683

crime family, and leader of what idiots called the five. This and more was included in all of the information that Robert learned in the coming days after he’d fucked up and hurt his daughters feelings. For the first time in his life, Robert was forced to be reduced to a nod and smile type answer even though he was boiling inside. It took him days to get back on his daughter’s and—sort of—son’s good side. Carter would have given in sooner, but every time she was about to her brother was right there to remind her how much of an asshole Robert was. So Robert just continued to do what he hated to do: apologize. However, he was adamant he’d do what he must to earn the love and trust of those twins. It was hard, though. Sometimes the two just sat and scowled at him. They were connected at the damn hip. Gabriel and Carter did everything together! He wondered how Carter’s precious bubby would like that. At the thought of the little

276/1683

prick, Robert wanted to murder someone. He wanted to murder the entire Salerno family, both blood and mafia related, but he couldn’t, because Angelo Salerno not only had Anastacia—something Carter slipped in as a heads up—the motherfucker had his daughter. Angelo Salerno was fucking Anastacia, which Robert was far from okay with, and Nathan Salerno was married to Carterina. Robert wanted nothing more than to castrate the boy. That was why he’d just said it even though he knew the boy was in the dining room of his mother’s childhood home listening in on the conversation Robert was having with Gabriel. Robert turned around to face the boy and his eyebrow arched at the sight of the giant. Damn, he was as big as his father. “Spook?” the boy croaked like an idiot. God, Robert hated that fucking name.

277/1683

Robert allowed a sinister smile to spread across his face. “Nathan Salerno,” he said in a menacing tone. “I’ve been waiting four days to do this.” Picking up the large knife next to him, Robert advanced forward quickly …

Chapter 7: Make Love to Me Present day … Carter carefully stepped out of the shower and reached for her towel. After wrapping it around her body, she sighed as she went about getting dressed for the first time today. She realized how late in the day it was, but she hadn’t been able to get out of bed this morning. If morning sickness was any indication that all was well in her pregnancy, then the baby must’ve been damn healthy. It was safe to say that Carter had spent the majority of the day feeling like shit. She felt like a butterfly was fluttering its wings in her stomach, and she’d spent most of the morning and afternoon with her head in the toilet. It wasn’t until around three or four in the afternoon that she felt well enough to go

279/1683

downstairs and fake healthy in front of her father. Gabe took care of her while she was sick, making sure to be secretive about his concern. After the big fight—that she’d rather not think about—Carter was in no hurry to tell her father that she was carrying Nathan’s child, especially not without Nathan around. She needed his support, love, cuddles, and muscles just in case her father said something to piss her off again. After she slipped on her lace white bra and panty set, Carter massaged her new favorite lotion into her skin. Walking to her dresser, she removed a pair of jet black tights before heading to her closet to remove a gorgeous, floral-print maxi dress. The dress was Carter’s favorite, and was about midthigh length. She knew her father would protest if she didn’t couple the short dress with a pair of black tights, so she didn’t dare keep her legs bare. Plus, it was cold in the mountains of Russia this time of year. The

280/1683

last thing she needed was a cold along with morning sickness. Well, could one really call it morning sickness if it lasted throughout half of the damn day? Carter sighed. Who the hell knows? After slipping on her matching soft pink flats she stood in front of the mirror, smoothed the wrinkles from her dress, and admired the way it looked on her. Russia really did have some gorgeous fashion, even in a little village like this. Once they’d arrived in Russia, Carter took her brother and father out for some much needed shopping. She wanted nothing more than for them to ditch the stuff they had taken from Silas’s castle. She took Gabe and her father—after an hour of begging him—to a few department stores in the town area, and opened a few accounts. Carter was sure she had gone overboard but she couldn’t help it. She needed something to take her mind off of worrying about

281/1683

Nathan. It had been four long days now, and no word from him. Every time she thought about him, her mind would slip into thinking bad thoughts. He was hurt. He was in a coma. Or worse, he was dead. Carter frowned and shook her head. She didn’t entertain those thoughts anymore, refusing to think the worst. She had to trust her heart, and in her heart she knew Nathan was searching for her. Soon he would get the message that she’d left with Rashid and come to their safe place, pick her up, and take her home. Carter could hardly wait to get home. She had already made the decision that once they returned to New York she would ask Nathan if they could move all of their stuff out of their apartment in Manhattan. They didn’t need it anymore. Now that their family was starting, it was time for them to make the permanent move to their home in the country. The drive to the city

282/1683

wasn’t that long. They’d just have to leave a little earlier than usual. To Carter, that was a small price to pay. She wanted their home in the country to be the only home their children knew. With a soft sigh, Carter walked over to the full-length mirror and stood in front of it. Gazing at herself in the mirror, she slowly ran her hand over her flat belly. She couldn’t help but wonder what she’d look like when her belly got big and round. Would she have to kiss her curvy body good-bye forever? God, she hoped not. She really loved her shape. Not skinny, not fat, thick in all of the right places, with a little extra something for Nathan to grab on to. She smiled and ran her hands over her hips. Maybe she would lose her body, maybe she wouldn’t. Carter didn’t know. Yet she did know that no matter what, Nathan would love her and continue to make her feel like the sexiest woman on earth. That was just the kind of man he was. So

283/1683

good, so sweet, so kind, and so gentle with her. Cater took a deep breath as she fought off her emotions once more. She wouldn’t cry, not again. It seemed like all she’d been doing was crying lately, but she couldn’t help it. So many days, so many hours … .and still no Nathan. It was the worst torture revisiting the memories of being in his arms, laughing with him, crying with him. Carter had used two entire boxes of tissues after she had dreamt about their wedding last night. She remembered how nervous she’d been. She had kept wondering if it was too soon, if she’d always be enough for him, or if she would be able to be what he needed. She’d nearly broken down and fled until she had glanced out of her bedroom window and seen Nathan walking to the front of the aisle where the priest stood, waiting to perform

284/1683

the ceremony. She’d never forget the look on his face for as long as she lived. Peace. So calm, so unafraid, so sure that she was the one, so confident that he was making the right decision. After that any fear she had was forgotten. She practically ran down the stairs of their home, eagerly anticipating the moment she became his wife. Carter clutched her belly as a sudden sadness swept over her. She knew she was supposed to be strong, to trust that he was coming for her, but with every passing second it was becoming harder and harder to remain optimistic. “Please, Nathan,” she whispered, “find me …” Carter closed her eyes and said her millionth prayer. If she had a rose she’d wish on it, if there was just one star in the cloudy, Russian sky she’d close her eyes and dream it

285/1683

true. Dream she’d see his face, hear his voice— “Carterina, baby.” When his voice filled the silent the room, Carter’s body went completely still. She slowly lifted her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror, wondering if this was a dream. “Carterina …” He said her name again, and this time her body warmed. Hot tears stung her eyes as she inhaled a deep breath. Closing her eyes, she brought her hand to her chest and whispered, “Oh, God, please don’t let this be a dream.” So many times over the last few days she’d dreamt about this moment. The moment he’d come for her, the moment she’d hear his voice again … see his face again. Right now it just seemed too good to be true. She didn’t trust it.

286/1683

“Nathan,” she whispered, her eyes still squeezed tightly shut while tears began to fall down her face. A familiar pair of big, strong hands covered her shoulders before sliding slowly down her arms. Carter bit her bottom lip as emotions overwhelmed her. When she fell back into his body, his arms immediately wrapped around her tightly. “Shh … Don’t cry, baby,” he whispered. “I’m here now. I’m here. . .” Carter shook her head, still not believing it was true. “Carterina, turn around, honey. Look at me.” Carter immediately obeyed the command. When she laid eyes on him she jumped into his arms. “Nathan!”

287/1683

He lifted her into a crushing embrace, holding her while she wept in his arms. “I’m so sorry Моя красивая роза.” The beautiful Russian words were like music to her ears. How she’d longed to hear those words again, to hear his voice again, and now here it was. The moment. The moment when Carter could completely let go and become lost in the arms of her husband. “Don’t ever leave me again.” She buried her face in his neck and cried harder than she’d ever cried before. He’d better never even think of leaving her again. Yes, she knew that it’d been her bright idea to stay behind without him, but she didn’t care; she never wanted Nathan to go anywhere without her again. Anytime her husband left the country for long periods of time, her and their children would be right on the plane with him.

288/1683

“I won’t leave you again, baby,” Nathan whispered in her hair. “I promise …” Nathan walked over to their bed, with her still in his arms, and sat down. Carter clung to him, refusing to let go, fearing that if she did he’d vanish. Even when her weeping turned to soft sniffles, she held on to him. He held her just as tight while a peaceful silence surrounded them. After a moment, Carter rested her head on his shoulder and looked at his handsome face. Bringing her hand up, she traced the line of his jaw with her fingers. “I was so scared, bubby,” she whispered. She hadn’t even been able to admit that until now. The entire time in Silas’s castle she was terrified. She didn’t know what Silas was capable of—she still didn’t—but she had put on a brave face for her brother because she didn’t want him to worry. On the outside she looked fearless,

289/1683

but on the inside she felt powerless, naked, and unprotected. It was something she never wanted to experience again. “Look at me, honey,” Nathan murmured. Carter nodded and sat up in his lap until they were face-to-face. She gazed deeply into his tired, loving, stormy gray eyes. Nathan gently touched her face. “I promise. This will never happen to you again.” “Promise me again,” she whispered. She needed to hear it. Being taken had been the worst experience of her life. Silas was still out there. She needed to know that Nathan was going to do everything in his power to protect her and their unborn child. She didn’t like not feeling safe. She needed her husband to make her feel safe again.

290/1683

Nathan closed the small distance between them and pressed his lips against hers. “I promise you, Carterina. Trust me.” Carter rested her forehead against his and nodded her head even as the tears continued to fall from her eyes. “I trust you,” she said truthfully. She trusted Nathan more than she had ever trusted anyone else in her entire life. “I missed you so much.” “I missed you, too.” He entwined his fingers in her hair and pressed his forehead against hers. “I was so worried about you and …” His words died off, but she knew what he was going to say. He didn’t know she’d already confirmed it. Carter caressed his cheek as a soft smile spread across her lips. “And the baby,” she finished for him. “Rashid took me to a safe hospital before we left Germany. We’re

291/1683

fine, bubby. I couldn’t hear our baby’s heartbeat, but I saw it. We have a little fighter growing in here.” She took his hand in hers and pressed it against her belly. “Already just like his father.” A million different emotions flashed through Nathan’s eyes before he closed them and inhaled a deep breath. He brought both hands up to Carter’s face, and kissed her breathless. Carter melted into him, immediately surrendering to his kiss. Slipping her arms over his, she placed them around his neck. Nathan ran his fingers through her hair then wrapped his arms around her, pressing her against him. Her body responded to him immediately. Completely lost in the feeling, Carter kissed him with more urgency. She needed to feel closer to him. As close as humanly possible. A kiss just didn’t seem like enough. She

292/1683

felt it, the moment Nathan’s body responded to her body’s proximity. His hold grew tighter, his breathing became ragged, and his erection pressed against the zipper of his pants. His strong hands roamed her body possessively, caressing, squeezing, and sending her body into overdrive. Overwhelmed with emotion and intense need, Carter broke away from him with a desperate moan. She reached for the hem of her dress and threw the material over her head, discarding it to the floor. “Make love to me, Nathan.” She practically begged for it. She shot past the point of need and went straight to wanton. She needed the closeness that she felt when he made love to her. She needed to feel his embrace, his love, and his promises. She needed to feel … him.

293/1683

She grabbed his face and slammed her mouth against his, kissing him hungrily. “Make love to me, Nathan,” she sighed in a breathless whisper, “please.” Nathan didn’t hesitate. In one smooth move she was under him. He swiftly, yet gently, removed her panty hose, slipping her panties off with them. After tossing the clothing on the floor he made quick work of removing his own clothing. Carter was only able to catch a glimpse of the bandage covering his side before he descended upon her. Nathan captured her lips in a searing kiss and Carter immediately clung to him. She arched her body toward him, desperately needing the connection. Nathan groaned into her mouth before moving downward to kiss her neck. Carter started to move her hips against him in desperation. “Mmm,” she moaned. “Please, Nathan. I need you …”

294/1683

His slow kisses continued to move down her body. One of his hands reached around her back and Carter arched her body, allowing him to release the hooks of her bra. She slipped off the lacey material and Nathan’s attention immediately went to her breasts. “Oh!” she cried out, as soon as Nathan took a hardened nipple into his mouth. Her fingers entered his hair and her moans grew in volume. Carter completely shut out the world … shut out everything but him. She let herself become completely lost in the moment; felt every touch, kiss, every single sensation that moved so beautifully throughout her entire body. Nathan’s mouth continued its journey down her body so masterfully, so perfectly, until finally it came in contact with her heated core. “Oh God,” she moaned breathlessly.

295/1683

When he ran his tongue up and down her slit, parting the lips of her sex, her arm went above her head and she gripped the sheet tight. Nathan kissed her vigorously and Carter entered a state of complete ecstasy. Tears fell from her eyes as her back arched off the bed, and she ground her hips against his masterful mouth. Her fingers entered his hair and she cried out his name repeatedly as if she were reciting a prayer. Nothing else mattered. Nathan had become the center of her entire universe, the sole person that existed in her world. Abruptly he lifted his head and moved up her body. Carter immediately pressed herself against him and kissed him fiercely. Nathan kissed her back with equal ferocity even as he positioned himself at her opening and slowly pushed inside of her. Carter broke the kiss with a cry as a million different sensations rushed through

296/1683

her body at once. She tried to thrust her hips upward, but Nathan held her still. He leaned forward and pressed his forehead against hers. “I love you,” he whispered. “I love you so much, Carterina …” The raw emotion in his eyes made her heart swell. Tears burned a path down her cheeks as she cupped his face. “I love you, too, Nathan. I love you,” she said softly, and then moaned when their bodies began to move. They found their rhythm immediately, their bodies moving in a perfect fluid motion. Nathan murmured breathy words in Russian, while Carter slipped into a state of pure, sweet, indescribable pleasure. Her breathing picked up and came out in heavy breaths, her uninhibited moans and cries filled the bedroom, and every single nerve in her body sprang to life, sending shockwaves

297/1683

of pleasure rippling throughout her body. Nathan found her hands and laced their fingers together. Carter gripped on to his hands tight as her legs opened wider for him and she begged him for more. Never had anything felt so perfect, so amazing, and so incredibly intense. Heat flooded her body as powerful sensations began to build within her, and Nathan’s movements picked up pace. Carter’s mouth dropped open in a silent cry as her back arched off of the bed, and her eyes shut tight. Unable to prevent it, a piercing cry broke free from her lips as an intense orgasm tore through her body, leaving her breathless. She had no time to recover before another began to build. Nathan released her hands and brought her leg higher around his waist. Carter wrapped her arms around his neck, holding on to him and begging, “Please,

298/1683

please, please,” over and over again. It didn’t take long before a second orgasm crashed into her body. She cried, “Yes!” repeatedly, even as she continued to meet his frantic thrusts. One of her arms left his neck and she clutch the bed sheet tight as the never-ending orgasm continued to rock her body. Soon she felt Nathan’s body tense above her. The muscles in his back and arms flexed as he buried his face in her neck and came, releasing a series a deep moans. For a moment he took a second to breathe before he hooked his arm around her waist—pulling her flush against him—and turned to lay on his back. Carter rested her head on his chest, closed her eyes, and focused on catching her breath. That was perfect, she thought to herself. That was what she had needed. Time with Nathan, time to feel close to him. She

299/1683

really couldn’t wait until they got back to the States. She was ready to go back home. Nathan ran his fingertips over her shoulder, bringing her from her thoughts. “Who did … this?” he asked. As soon as he asked, Carter remembered the bruises. It’d been days since she was slammed into those cell bars, and the pain had dulled, so she had pretty much forgotten they even existed. When she lifted her head to look into his eyes, she saw that they had emptied. Whatever he was feeling at the moment, he was hiding it. Carter swallowed. “It doesn’t hurt anymore,” she whispered. Nathan didn’t make eye contact with her; he just ran his finger down the long bruise that started at her shoulder and traveled all the way to the swell of her breasts.

300/1683

“Lie on your back, Carter,” he commanded softly. Carter looked away from him and selfconsciously tried to cover her body and her side where another large bruise was visible. If she showed him, then she would have to relive a moment in which she felt weak and powerless. She didn’t like feeling weak. “Nathan,” she whispered. Frowning at her, he shook his head. “Carter, don’t. Do as I said.” He grasped her chin between his thumb and forefinger. “Shutting down is not an option this time. Now, get on the bed and lie on your back.” Carter clenched her jaw and did as he’d said. The moment she laid on her back, Nathan sat up and examined her body. The longer he gazed at her wounds the more anger darkened his features.

301/1683

“It’s just a few bruises, Nathan.” She winced when he touched the larger one on her side. That one was still a little sore. “I’ve endured worse.” “Who did this to you?” His tone was warning in itself. She’d better not even hesitate to answer the question. Carter could practically feel the rage radiating off his skin. “Two prisoners of Silas’s,” she answered softly. “They slammed me against some metal cell bars pretty hard.” “Where are they now?” “Dead, Nathan.” “Then every Steele will pay until I’m satisfied with my revenge.” Carter reached forward and captured his hand in hers. “No, Nathan,” she said

302/1683

firmly. “No revenge. That’s not what I want, nor is it what I need.” Nathan’s eyes had shot up to meet hers when she’d said the words. “What do you mean no?” “I’m sick of it, Nathan.” She sat up next to him. “That’s what I mean. We can’t afford to go through the whole mafia war, back and forth—we hit them, and they hit us—bullshit. You know how to win a war. Just end it so we can be done with this.” “And let them get away with what they did?” Nathan yelled angrily. “Fuck that, Carterina! The Steele family deserves to be obliterated, and that’s exactly what I’m going to do.” “The Steele family as a whole is not our problem. Silas is!” Carter sat up on her knees and tried her best to make Nathan understand what she was saying. “They don’t

303/1683

eat, sleep, move, or breathe without his say so. They don’t want this war, Nathan. They already know they’re losing. Our strength is in our strategy and numbers. We’ve surprised and overwhelmed them, and delivered a crushing blow to their power source. Going after their associates harmed their business. That’s why Aziz was trying to reason with Silas the day I escaped.” “Reason with him?” “Yes. Aziz wanted Silas to give this up. So did Naveed, and Scott, but those two don’t matter anymore because they’re dead.” Nathan frowned “How—” “I killed them,” Carter interrupted, answering his unasked question. “Scott was over-emotional and Naveed was a bitch. Both of them deserved to die.” “And where is Silas now?” he questioned.

304/1683

Carter shrugged. “I don’t know. I frightened Aziz, and Silas let the man lead him from the castle.” “He let him?” “Yes, Nathan, let him. Silas didn’t give a shit about me. He chalked my behavior up to me being too much like him. He’s a fucking nut job, claimed I’d feel better after he trained me.” Sitting back on the bed, she pulled her knees to her chest. “I don’t know what to do, Nathan. I’m out of ideas. I don’t know how to fix this …” For a long moment all Nathan could do was stare at her. Honestly, he had no idea what to do either. Carter didn’t want a war, but Nathan still wanted to destroy everyone connected to Silas. He opened his mouth, but no words came out. Unable to think of anything to say, Nathan’s eyes just squinted a bit and he cocked his head to the side in confusion.

305/1683

Carter let out a loud, frustrated groan and fell sideways on the bed. Lifting the comforter, she crawled under the blanket until she was immersed in it. She heard Nathan chuckle softly, then he lightly slapped her behind. “Carter. Come from under the covers. Let’s talk.” “No,” she pouted. ~*~ Nathan pulled the comforter down until her face was visible. After he’d laid down next to her on the bed, he moved her messy hair away from her face. Gazing into her sad, hazel eyes he couldn’t help but smile. Although he was still enraged by the wounds he had found on her body—and would be killing a few motherfuckers because of them—he was happy. Happy to

306/1683

know that both she and his child were healthy. Nathan leaned forward and kissed her soft lips. Carter immediately granted his tongue entrance into her warm mouth and arched her body to him in complete surrender. Nathan couldn’t suppress the primitive growl that erupted from his chest. He loved when she did that, the way she gave herself to him. It was a sign of both love and trust. He felt her soft hand cover the tattoo on the right side of his chest before it slid down to the top of the bandage covering his wound. When Nathan pulled back from the kiss, her gaze fell to the bandage. She grazed her fingers over the bandage and then looked up into his eyes.

307/1683

“Why did you go after him?” she questioned him. Her voice was soft, but Nathan could tell by her tone that she was unhappy. Nathan took her hand in his and brought it to his lips for a kiss. “Because he shot at my car, baby. A lot,” he answered. He remembered Silas’s attack very clearly. He and his guys shot the fuck out of Nathan’s car, then drove off like a bunch of cowardly pussies. “Why did you go after them alone?” she asked, frowning at him. Nathan released a tired sigh as his gaze fell down to her breasts, now peeking out of the top of the comforter. He didn’t want to argue his actions. He’d rather take a shower, and maybe fuck her against the shower wall. Damn, he could imagine her now. All wet and soapy, her hair soaking wet

308/1683

and sticking to her face, breasts bouncing up and down with every hard thrust he delivered into her perfect, tight, pussy— “Nathan!” Nathan snapped out of his thoughts with a frown on his face. “Dammit, Carter. I don’t want to discuss this. I’m fine—” “You’re hard.” Nathan’s brows rose at her words and he glanced down, confirming that he was indeed hard. He chuckled and looked over at her with a crooked grin, wiggling his brows suggestively. Carter rolled her eyes. “I’m trying to talk to you, and you’re thinking about sex?” “Of course I’m thinking about sex,” he said through a chuckle. “I’m lying in bed with my naked wife. You’re getting all worked up because I was in danger, and—I’m

309/1683

gonna be honest with you—it’s turning me on.” Carter glared at him. “Why are you such an ass?” “Because I know how much you love it.” “Nathan!” she snapped. “Be serious. I was worried sick about you. I thought you died.” “What do you want from me, Carter?” Nathan asked, irritated. “The motherfucker threw a power play. What was I supposed to do? Run away like a scared little bitch. Going at him alone, and surviving, was what needed to happen.” “It’s just ironic, Nathan, that’s all. You did the same thing that you always yell at me for doing! You put your life in danger. Ran into a fight with no back-up.”

310/1683

Nathan shook his head. “It’s not the same, Carter.” “Why the hell not?” she yelled. Nathan laid down in front of her and balanced himself on his elbows. When a smug smile spread across his face, he reached forward and pinched her cheek, knowing it would piss her off. “Because, sweetheart, I have more experience in these things then you do.” As soon as he said the words in a condescending tone, her features darkened with anger. Nathan smiled wider. An angry Carter equaled incredible angry sex. Carter surprised Nathan and smirked. “You think I don’t know what you’re doing?” “Is it working?” Carter shook her head. “No. As much as I’d love to stay upstairs and make love all day, we both know that’s not possible.”

311/1683

Groaning, Nathan fell back on the bed. So much for angry sex, he thought. He felt the bed shifting as Carter came to lie at his side, resting her head on his chest. “I’m mad at you, bubby,” she whispered before she wrapped her arms around his waist. “I was trying to be strong. I kept telling myself I had to get out of there because you were hurt and looking for me—” “I was looking for you, Carterina.” Nathan pushed her hair back from her face. “But I’m not hurt, baby. I promise. Everything happened really fast. They shot up the car then drove away. I blocked a bullet from hitting Kyle with my body. Not the best shield to use, I know, but I had to think fast. I pushed Kyle out of the car because I was about to do something stupid—” “Stupid is right, Nathan.” Carter looked up at him with tears in her eyes. “You could have been killed. What the hell would I

312/1683

have done then, Nathan? I’m pregnant. Our child would have grown up without a father. That was the only thought that kept running through my head!” “But I’m fine, baby.” Nathan encircled his arm around her waist and kissed her lips. “I’m alive,” he whispered, “and I’m right here. I told you I’d do whatever I had to do to protect you and that was something I had to do. Trust me.” “I do trust you.” She place her hand on his face. “I just can’t lose you, bubby. Nobody in this world is more important to me than you.” Nathan took her hand in his and kissed the palm. “I feel the same, my beautiful wife.” “I know you do.” After a few more gentle kisses, Carter rested her head on his chest again.

313/1683

“Tell me everything that happened to you, Carter,” Nathan said softly. With a nod, she did exactly what he’d asked. Remaining quiet, he listened to her relay her experience from the moment she had woken up in a luxurious viewing room, to the moment she, her father, and twin brother arrived in Russia. Nathan tried to keep his expression calm even though he was a little more than freaked out about this whole situation. Carter had a brother; not just a brother, but a twin brother. The revelation was as confusing as it was shocking. Nathan wouldn’t have believed it to be true had he’d not seen the man sitting downstairs in his kitchen. And then there was the whole resurrection of Spook Steele subject. Although Carter had told Nathan the story her father had told her, he still had many unanswered

314/1683

questions. He watched as Carter spoke softly of the discussion they’d had and silently wondered if she had the same questions he did. By the tone of her voice it seemed she didn’t. She sounded confident in her father, like he could do no wrong in her expressive hazel eyes. Carter looked content, and happy with her father, but Nathan wasn’t feeling anything close to happiness. He was a little … bewildered by the whole situation. “So your father knew that Silas was visiting you?” Nathan asked, trying his best to feign impassivity. Carter nodded. “Yes, he allowed it until the big fight. That’s when my father had to cut his face so that he would stop for good.” Nathan remained tight-lipped when she mentioned the cutting of Silas’s face. There were a few parts of the Adrien Stone meeting that Nathan had wisely chosen not to relay to Carter because of the state she’d

315/1683

been in. He didn’t tell her about the fight Robert had with Silas—that resulted in the cutting of Silas’s face—he didn’t tell her about Silas visiting her, and he damned sure wasn’t going to out Anastacia’s lie about the nature of her and Silas’s relationship. Telling Carter that her mother and biological father were married was a big ass hell no in Nathan’s opinion, especially now that she’d had the pleasure of meeting the mother fucker. Nathan could tell just by the way she said his name that she detested Silas Steele. “Interesting,” Nathan muttered. “I know what you’re thinking, Nathan,” Carter said, staring into his eyes. “I already asked my father why he wouldn’t just kill Silas. I’m not happy about his answer, but I’m trying my best to understand it. To forgive him for lying to me. He said it’s not easy for someone to kill their brother …”

316/1683

Not even if he beat the shit out of the woman you loved, tormented her life, took her children away from her, and threaten to take your daughter? Nathan’s nostrils flared with stifled anger. That was a bunch of fucking bullshit, and his poor, beautiful wife was trying to be a good daughter and accept it. She was very forgiving. Nathan himself knew he wouldn’t be so forgiving of something like that; he was an expert grudge holder. Her father had had a choice that day he took a knife to Silas’s face, and the choice was simple: choose your daughter and the woman you love, or choose your brother. He’d chosen his brother. Nathan kissed Carter’s forehead and changed the subject, deciding he’d just let it go. It wasn’t Robert’s responsibility to protect Carter anymore, it was Nathan’s. Robert didn’t have to choose Carter over his brother, because Nathan would. If Silas ever came anywhere near Carter Salerno again—in this

317/1683

life or the next—Nathan would torture the man until he begged for mercy. “Tell me about your brother, baby,” Nathan said. Something lit up in Carter’s eyes and a big smile graced her lips. She turned her body to lie on her stomach next to Nathan and he chuckled, amused by her excitement. “He’s made that good of an impression, huh?” She nodded emphatically. “He’s amazing, Nathan. I think I love him. Is that weird? I know we just met, but I really care about him.” “No, baby.” Nathan laughed softly. “He is your twin. Of course it didn’t take long for you to bond with him.” “He’s perfect, Nathan. His personality comes off a bit strong at first. He’s not really

318/1683

used to being around people again yet, so he may seem a bit … mean. But once you get to know him he’s so sweet, loving, and innocent.” She frowned for a moment. “Well, at least I think he’s innocent. We started off a little rocky because I scared him, but then I kind of had a little … umm …” She cleared her throat uncomfortably. “Mental breakdown, but it turned out to be okay,” she said brightly. “It humanized me for him and he loves me now. I want to call and talk to mom, but he’s scared, and secretly, so am I. Oh yeah, his name is Gabriel, did I tell you his name was Gabriel? I love my brother so much!” Nathan chuckled softly. “All right, all right, calm down.” She giggled. “I can’t, Nathan. Finding Gabe and my dad really made getting kidnapped seem like something that was

319/1683

supposed to happen. As fucked up as that sounds, it’s really what I feel.” “Adrien Stone had mentioned that Silas had a son,” Nathan said, reaching forward to fiddle with strands of her hair. “He did?” Carter asked. “You didn’t mention that.” Nathan nodded. “It was rumored the boy was dead.” “Wow.” She gazed off into the distance, obviously lost thought. After a moment she brought her eyes back to his. “Can he live with us?” Caught off guard by the question, Nathan dropped the strand of hair in his hand and frowned. Carter immediately began to plead. “Please, bubby,” she begged. “Uhh … Carter—”

320/1683

“Bubby, wait,” she said, stopping him mid-sentence. She sat up on her knees before easing back on her heels “I know how much you love our privacy, so I convinced him to live in our pool house. It is perfect for him, and gives us all of the privacy you desire.” “And he wants this?” Nathan asked. “He’d rather live on our estate than have his own place?” “He will have his own place. The pool house. It’s a beautiful house, bubby. And it has that private little pool for him. It just needs a little cleaning.” She reached forward and ran her fingers over his abdomen. “I want him to be close, Nathan. This way, he and I can continue to get to know each other, and you can become best friends with your new brother in-law.” She smiled. “He wants to go to college. That’s his dream. He doesn’t know what he wants to study yet, but we talk about his options often. And he’s been

321/1683

helping me, too. If it hadn’t been for him these last few days I wouldn’t have eaten anything. I can’t keep food down right now, and he’s been taking care of me. He held my hair every time I got sick, brought me cool rags when the headaches set in, and brings me salted crackers and fresh fruits to eat. It’s the only thing the baby likes.” Nathan smiled. He briefly placed his hand to her belly before he sat up and kissed her, cupping the nape of her neck with his hand. Once he parted from her lips, he looked into her eyes and whispered, “Okay, baby. Whatever you want.” Carter smiled wide. “Really?” Nathan nodded. “He’s been taking care of my wife and child, my home is his home for as long as he wishes to stay.”

322/1683

She squealed and lunged into his arms, sending them both falling back on the bed and laughing. She kissed his face repeatedly. “Thank you, thank you! I’m the luckiest woman in the world.” Nathan laughed. “You’re damn right you are.” Carter smiled, bit her lip, and lifted herself up with her hands to climb on top of him fully. Nathan arched an eyebrow as he watched her leaned forward to kiss him, her eyes bright with mischief. Right before their lips touched, she reached between their bodies and took hold to his now semi erect cock. Grunting, Nathan bit down on his bottom lip hard when her hand wrapped around him, stroking him until he was fully erect. “We’re going to have to go downstairs before my father breaks the door down and

323/1683

kills you, but … I think we have time for one more round.” She closed the distance between them and kissed him hungrily as she positioned him at her opening and sunk down on to his dick. Nathan moaned into her mouth as her walls stretched and pulsed around him. “Damn, I love being rewarded for giving you what you want …” Carter giggled, but Nathan was not playing. God, it was the best fucking feeling, and so worth the ass kicking he was pretty sure that he was going to get from Spook Steele the moment he got down those stairs. Kissing Carter deeply, Nathan guided her movements back and forth. He always loved the way she moved when she was on top of him. It was as if she were rotating her hips to the beat of a song. She ground on top of him in a circular motion, and the moment

324/1683

he thought he’d lose it, she’d switch up her movement. It felt so fucking incredible. She broke away from the kiss, tossing her head back in ecstasy as her hips began to move at a vigorous pace. Nathan’s eyes were glued to her perfect bouncing breast while she rode him. He wasn’t quite sure if he was just lost in how damn good her pussy felt, or if he was actually seeing things clearly, but he could’ve sworn her tits had gotten bigger since he’d last seen them weeks ago. Damn … Carter’s warm walls continued to tighten around him and he fought against succumbing to the myriad of sensations ricocheting through his body, determined to let her come first. He reached forward and gripped her waist with one hand while he brought the other hand flat against her belly, pressing his thumb to her clit and rubbing it in quick circles.

325/1683

“Ohhh! Nathan, yes,” she cried. “Oh God, babe … please don’t stop!” She balanced her hands on his lower abdomen, digging her nails into his skin as she rode him harder. Nathan grunted and closed his eyes as the sensations flowing through his body intensified. “Shit, Carterina … so good, baby. Fuck,” he groaned. His free hand slid up her belly and covered one of her bouncing breast as he continued to massage her clit. “I’m gonna come, Nathan! I’m gonna …” she gasped as her hand shot up to the hand he had covering her breast. She gripped on to his hand and squeezed her eyes closed. “Rub it harder, Nathan, please! Make me come.” Nathan immediately obliged. God did he need her to hurry up and come.

326/1683

Much to his delight, Carter came with a loud cry. She bucked her hips against him in just the right motion that Nathan was unable resist coming any longer. He bit down hard on his bottom lip and grunted as he came inside his beautiful wife. When Carter collapsed on top of him, he immediately captured her lips in a kiss. Spending time with her in their room alone was definitely worth the deal he’d made with her father downstairs after the man had come after him with a knife. When they parted, they were both out of breath. Carter gave him a dazzling smile. “I love you, Nathan Salerno” she sighed, kissing his chin. “I missed you so much.” Nathan smiled and kissed her forehead. “And I love you, Carterina Salerno. I missed you, too...”

327/1683

“Mmm …” she moaned. “Let’s take a bath together, bubby. I want some time to relax with you.” Lifting her head to look at him, she touched his cheek gently. “You need a shave,” she kissed his stubbly cheek, “and a haircut. Let me take care of you.” After they left the bed, Carter did exactly what she’d said she would do … she took care of him. She washed his body in their tub, gave his aching muscles a massage, and then gently washed his hair. After their bath, she set up a chair for him in the middle of the floor and re-bandaged his wound, gave him a shave, and a much needed haircut— which, of course, led to sex in said chair. Afterward, Nathan felt like himself again; he’d regained the inner peace that only she could give him. Now that he had his wife back, all he could think about was going back home. He knew that his war with Silas

328/1683

Steele was far from over, but he didn’t have to stay overseas to fight it. After today, they would head back to the States.

Chapter 8: Killer-in-law He’d been upstairs in the bedroom with his wife for two hours—two whole glorious hours—and Nathan knew what awaited him when he reached the bottom of the stairs. He took a deep breath to calm his nerves and push back his fear. This was going happen, there was no stopping it. He’d married the hit man’s daughter, and truthfully, he’d always known that this was what would’ve happened to him if Spook Steele were alive. Nathan glanced back at the bedroom door behind him. Carter was still in the room dressing; which, in Nathan’s opinion was perfect. He preferred that she not be there for what was about to happen to him anyway. All though he was uncharacteristically afraid, he didn’t want her to stop what was coming. This was something that needed to

330/1683

happen. If he was ever going to get the trust and respect he needed from his father-inlaw—Spook fucking Steele—he had to endure the pain. Nathan braced himself. Placing his hand to his side, he pressed against his gunshot wound. He didn’t even flinch when he felt the pain, which he was proud of. If he was going to make it through this, then he needed to have endurance. He’d never been accused of being a pussy in his life, and he sure as hell wasn’t going to start today. Quickly descending the stairs, the sound of the blaring television became louder with each step he took. When he entered the living room, every eye turned to look at him. Freddy, Mickey, Lucca, Dante, and Kyle, but no sign of Carter’s brother. Nathan was a little disappointed that he wasn’t in there, but—

331/1683

Movement coming from the left of him nearly caused him to flinch. However, upon quick observation, he realized that the person walking toward him was not the killer, but his wife’s brother. Nathan turned to the man, and for the first time was finally able to survey the resemblance between him and Carter. Damn, he thought, the kid is a Stone for sure. There was no doubt in Nathan’s mind that he was Carter’s twin. He had the same color skin, as well as thick, shoulder-length, jet-black hair, and near identical features that were only set apart from Carter’s by the fact that he was a male. They even had the same big, expressive hazel eyes. Just as Carter did, the young man looked exactly like Anastacia’s father, Alexis, except he wasn’t as built as the man; Gabriel was built leaner. He stood about five or six inches shorter than

332/1683

Nathan, but his stance was confident. He didn’t cower back; he stared at Nathan as if he were looking into his thoughts. Nathan was the first to offer a polite greeting. “Gabriel, is it?” Nathan smiled. “My name is Nathan Salerno, I’m your sister’s husband. She spoke very highly of you, so it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Nathan extended his hand, but Gabriel didn’t move, he just continued to stare him down. After a moment of uncomfortable silence, Gabriel spoke. “Do you love my sister?” he asked in a stern tone. Caught off guard by his inquiry, and surprised that it didn’t irritate him like an interrogation normally would, Nathan didn’t answer immediately. Only after mentally pulling himself together could he reply, “Of course. I love her, she’s my wife.”

333/1683

“Do you use her? Do you only see her as an object solely there for your satisfaction?” Nathan frowned. “Of course not, that’s ridiculous,” he answered quickly, offended by the question. Carter wasn’t an object, she was the love of his life. “Do you lose your temper easily with her?” Nathan swallowed. “I don’t think I do, but I’m not perfect. She makes me angry sometimes, but not very often … ish.” Suddenly it was becoming a little stifling in the room. Nathan was sort of starting to feel like the walls were closing in on him. This was new to him. When he and Carter had first become a couple he didn’t really have anyone to answer to. Yes, Anastacia had questioned him a little, but never like this. Gabriel was testing him right now, and

334/1683

for some reason … Nathan actually cared. He wanted Carter’s brother’s approval, he wanted his blessing. Not for himself, but because—in his gut—he knew that both Gabriel and Robert’s acceptance of him as Carter’s husband was important to her. Shit! “Do you emotionally abuse my sister?” Gabriel’s questioning continued and Nathan swiftly answered swiftly, “No, I’d never intentionally hurt her.” Crossing his arms over his chest, he arched an eyebrow. “So you have hurt before?” “N–no that’s not what I meant.” He’d fucking stuttered. Shit! He pulled himself together again. “I mean I have never hurt her intentionally. I fuck up sometimes, but I always apologize and learn from my mistake.”

335/1683

He released a silent sigh, satisfied with his answer. “Have you or would you ever hit her?” The question knocked Nathan back a bit. “Excuse me—” “Have you ever put your hands on my sister?” he yelled sharply. “Absolutely not,” Nathan answered in an equally sharp tone. “I would never even think of hitting my wife.” Gabriel remained quiet after that for what seemed like an eternity. After glaring at him a little while longer, his features softened and he nodded. Extending his hand, he took Nathan’s in an impressively firm handshake. “Then it’s a pleasure to meet you, too, Nathan Salerno,” he said in a much softer tone. “Carter has spoken highly of you as

336/1683

well. I was convinced you’d fly in here with a cape and an S on your chest.” Nathan chuckled. “I’m far from being anyone’s superhero.” He smiled warmly. “You’re her superhero. And I’m sure you will be the same for my niece or nephew.” He looked at Nathan thoughtfully. “Carter loves you quite a bit, so it must mean you have some good in you. I look forward to getting to know you, Nathan.” “I look forward to getting to know you as well, Gabriel,” Nathan replied truthfully. He liked Gabriel. Even though this had been nothing but a brief interaction, the man had managed to reveal a lot about his character. It was a gift that Carter possessed, too; the ability to draw a person based on your personality alone. Must be a Stone thing … or maybe it was a Steele thing.

337/1683

Who the fuck knew. “Great,” Gabriel said as he turned and walked to the kitchen. When he came back out of the kitchen, he had a weird looking drink in his hand, a bottle of pills, a pack of salted wheat crackers, and was headed for the stairs. He noticed Nathan staring at him and sighed. Nathan could tell the guy didn’t want to talk any further, but he appreciated it when Gabriel still stopped to show him what he was carrying. “Carter’s fruit smoothie, wheat crackers, and the nausea pills that will ensure she gets to eat and sleep tonight. I’ll fill you in on her—” His eyes cut to the hallway beyond the kitchen entrance before returning his eyes to Nathan’s. “I’ll fill you in on everything that works for her, while she’s still experiencing the excessive sickness. The doctor told her to

338/1683

make a nine week appointment with her doctor as soon as we get back to the States.” Nathan listened closely, storing every bit of the information to memory. He knew that Carter would only tell him stuff like this if he asked her. The only problem there was that Nathan had no idea what questions to ask her. “I give her fresh fruit smoothies, and salted crackers. It settles her stomach, then about thirty minutes after, she’s usually able to eat certain foods without throwing up from the taste or smell.” Without another word he walked up the stairs. “Gabriel,” Nathan called after him. When Gabriel stopped mid-step and turned to him, Nathan genuinely said, “Thank you.”

339/1683

Gabriel nodded his head and began to ascend the stairs quickly before disappearing into Nathan and Carter’s bedroom. When Gabriel was out of sight, Nathan groaned and raked his fingers through his hair. “Shit,” he muttered. Well at least he’d made it through the interrogation with the brother. Now all he had to do was survive the attempted murder from the father. He glanced over at the guys, who gave him un-sympathetic looks. The bastards. Placing his hands on his hips, he paced nervously. “That was good. I did okay, right?” he asked them. He at least needed to make sure that he hadn’t sounded like an idiot. The guys chuckled. “I have no fucking idea,” Mickey said. “I’ve fucked a lot of girls, but I’ve never had to answer to anyone about it.”

340/1683

“I don’t know, I like him,” Nathan muttered as he continued to pace. “I like him, too,” the guys said simultaneously. “I still can’t believe he exists.” “He’s a good-lookin’ motherfucker, ain’t he?” Mickey said, looking toward the stairs with a frown. The guys voiced their agreement once again. “He’s strong, too” Freddy added. “He looked you in the eyes, spoke with authority, and pretty much told you that if you fuck with his sister he’d fuck you up. You have no choice but to respect a man that protects his family. He hadn’t said a word until you came down. He just went about his business. I thought he was frightened or something.”

341/1683

“He didn’t sound frightened,” Kyle stated. “He didn’t seem it either.” “Carter says he’s a sweet guy, innocent …” Lucca chuckled. “Innocent my ass. The way he was looking at you said he was anything but innocent. I’m sure Carter told him about you. He didn’t give a fuck who you were, he’s not afraid of you, and he just threatened you.” “He threatened me?” Smirking, Lucca nodded. “Yes, cousin, he did.” “He did,” everyone called in agreement. “Don’t worry, brat,” Freddy said through a chuckle, a smile of amusement lighting up his blue eyes, “when my sister got

342/1683

married, I threatened her husband, too. It’s a man’s job to protect his sister.” A thoughtful silence fell over the room for moment, before Nathan frowned and looked at the loud television. “What the fuck?” He picked up the television remote on the coffee table in the middle of the room, and clicked it off. “Why in the hell is the television so loud?” he asked, irritated by the noise. “Yeah … Ummm … by the fifth moan, I think Spook knew what you were up there doing to his daughter,” Freddy said with a smirk. “He came in here, turned the television up to high-heaven, and walked out the front door.” Shit, Nathan thought. Fuck these thin ass walls. Nathan had been so caught up he hadn’t remembered that the walls here weren’t soundproof like the walls at home. Fuck!

343/1683

“When he’d stormed in here with a knife in his hand, I thought we were all about to die.” Mickey shook his head and fell back on the couch. “Spook Steele is a notorious fucking hit man Nathan, and you married his daughter. He’s going to beat the shit out of you, and I’m not helping your ass. Not because I don’t love you—because I do—but simply because I’m a fan of Spook, and that’s his daughter. I myself plan on having a daughter one day, and when she gets married, I’m beating the living shit out of her husband.” He shrugged. “Spook Steele has been inactive for a long time, so I don’t know if he’s still got it, but from the look in his eye I think …” “He’s still got it,” they all said simultaneously … again. Nathan frowned. Why the fuck did they keep saying the same thing at the same time? Fuck it, he had no time to figure it out.

344/1683

He looked around before glancing over each shoulder. There was a hit man on the loose, and Nathan was his next target. “You look terrified,” Freddy chuckled. Nathan glared at him. No he didn’t. “You’ll be fine. Spook will just slap you around a little. We won’t let him kill you. If it goes too far, we promise to save your needy Italian ass.” “Oh. So now, all of a sudden, I’m Italian.” Freddy had never once referred to Nathan as Italian. Now Nathan was an Italian just because Spook Steele was about to murder him. “An Italian that’s about to be in a world of pain.” Nathan’s eyes darted around the room, but the enforcer was nowhere in sight.

345/1683

The guys laughed uproariously at his obvious nervousness. “Don’t be so fearful, Russian,” Freddy said. “I’m sure that being with your wife is more than worth it.” “You’re damn right it is. I have no regrets.” Freddy nodded. “And you shouldn’t.” He turned his head to look over at the guys and they all nodded. Nathan frowned. “What the hell was that?” he asked. Had they been having a secret conversations down here without him? Were they helping Spook? Freddy turned his gaze back to Nathan. “Here’s the deal, Russian. You only get to run once, but that’s only because we feel this

346/1683

should take place outside, out of respect for your wife that is.” Even as his stomach began to tighten with nerves, Nathan nodded. Freddy continued. “After that, you must take your beating like man if you still want our respect.” He and the guys laughed once more. Nathan let out a deadly growl and glared at his traitorous friends. “You fucking bastards—” “There you are, Nathan.” His deep, deadly—yet oddly pleasant—voice caused terror to shoot violently through Nathan’s body. Fuck! Never in his life had he ever thought he’d have to face off with Spook Steele like this, but Nathan had made his choice and he

347/1683

didn’t regret it. Spook had given him two options when he’d advanced on him with a knife in the kitchen. Option number one: go out the same way he came in … just leave, abandon Carter, and end the relationship without words. Hell fucking no. Nathan had turned that option down with a quickness. There was no way in hell he was deserting his wife, or his child. So that left him with option number two, which was something Nathan could work with. It allowed him to go to Carter, have some private time with her, and then return back downstairs for a oneon-one talk with Spook Steele. Although a one-on-one talk with the man didn’t sound terrifying to most, Nathan knew different. Carter had always told him from day one of their relationship that “feeling talk” wasn’t something that occurred between her and her father. She told him that the majority of their talks took place during combat training. Combat training.

348/1683

“Spook, I—” He cut Nathan’s talking off with a deep chuckle. “Oh, young Nathan,” he said with a menacing glint in his eyes. “No more of that Spook nonsense. I’m your father-inlaw now. You will call me Robert. Spook Steele is a killer, not a father. Robert is a killer and a father. There’s a difference.” “What’s the difference?” Nathan’s voice cracked when he noted the eerie, bright smile that spread across Robert’s face. It was the same smile that Carter had on her face the day she made Giovanni Mancini stab himself. Fuck. “So, Nathan … are you ready to have a talk with your father-in-law?” Nathan opened his mouth to answer, but before words could come out, Robert took a huge leap forward.

349/1683

One run. Swiftly, Nathan turned before he could hit him and shot out the front door. He heard the guys and Freddy’s laughter, just as well as he heard Robert Steele’s heavy feet hitting the ground in pursuit of him. Nathan quickly made a plan in his head. He knew he shouldn’t fight back—it wasn’t a part of the agreement—so he would just have to do what the guys had said. He needed to be strong, and take his beating like man. Nathan wanted to show Robert that he wasn’t afraid, that he didn’t shrink back from a fight. He wanted to earn the man’s respect, trust, and blessing for his marriage to Carter. He knew without even asking her that it would mean a lot. So here’s to loving his wife. Nathan came to a stop when he reached the open backyard, and before he even saw it coming, Robert’s fist connected hard with his face. He knew the guys had

350/1683

come outside to watch when he heard them shout “Oh!” He silently cursed the bastards right before Robert hit him with a left hook. Nathan had no time to recover. The right hook was swiftly followed by three uppercuts to the body and a knee to his face. Nathan was floored. Literally floored! He fell to the ground more shocked than hurt. Never in his life had he seen a man move so fast. It was unbelievable! He’d heard things about the man kicking his ass right now, but he’d had no fucking idea that the rumors of ‘Spook Steele’s quickness’ were true. Nathan spit out the blood gathering in his mouth and let out a loud, painful laugh. “Holy, fucking shit,” he chuckled. Robert stalked back and forth above him. “You find this funny, boy?”

351/1683

Nathan shook his head. “Not funny,” he replied. “But it’s … surreal, that’s all.” The guys were right. The old man still had it. The questions began right out the gate. “What do you want from my daughter?” Nathan immediately responded, “I love her— Ah!” he bellowed when Robert delivered a piercing kick to his abdomen. “Love is not enough!” Robert roared. “I don’t want to hear that you love my daughter, I already gathered that when you chose to stay. Do you find me stupid?” “No!” Nathan answered quickly. “Then stop giving me bullshit answers and give me the right one. What the fuck do you want from my daughter?” he shouted before delivering another kick to Nathan’s side, right where he’d been shot.

352/1683

Nathan bit his bottom lip to prevent the loud howl of pain threatening to burst free from his lips. “I don’t want anything,” Nathan yelled once he finally got his voice back. “I just want her.” When Robert didn’t hit him again, Nathan knew he’d said something right. “Why did you marry my daughter?” Robert asked. “And if you answer with ‘because I love her’ then I’ll kill you and everyone you came here with. Give me a real answer to my question!” Resisting the urge to pass out from the pain, Nathan stood to his feet. Once he stood, he locked eyes with Robert and tried to think of the mushiest shit he’d ever said to his wife in private. Nathan knew that when it came to Carter he was a lost, love sick puppy, and didn’t care that the guys were outside listening, he was going to tell Robert his true

353/1683

feelings about Carterina. “Because she’s the missing piece—” “Of what?” he interrupted. “Of me,” Nathan finished. “I wasn’t whole until I found her. I married her because I need her. She’s everything to me. I can’t imagine my future without her in it.” “Did you make vows to my daughter?” Nathan nodded. “Yes, sir, I did,” he said, holding his now bloody nose. “Tell me.” “I vowed to love her, respect her, and protect her with my life, never take her for granted, be faithful to her, and put her above everything and everyone else.” “Did you mean all of this? Are you keeping the vows you made to my baby girl?” “Yes, sir. Every word.”

354/1683

“And your marriage to her has nothing to do with the money and power she will inherit from her mother.” Nathan shook his head no. “I didn’t even know Anastacia Stone existed until almost a year ago. Even then, I had asked Carter to marry me before I had knowledge of her inheritance.” Robert didn’t speak for a long moment; he just glared at him. Nathan wasn’t frightened by the stare. In fact, he was used to it because it was the same glare Carter would give him whenever she searched his eyes for truth. Robert was putting everything together in his head. He was piecing together every bit of information he’d collected thus far in effort to pass an accurate and well thought out judgment on the situation he was in. Carter also did that, and each and every time it never ceased to amaze Nathan how incredible she was. It was becoming

355/1683

clearer to Nathan, with each passing second, how much Carter truly resembled her father. “Nathan Salerno,” Robert’s firm voice obliterated the silence, making Nathan’s attention snapped to him, “I have thought it over, and decided that I will give you a chance to prove to me that you are worthy of my daughter.” Nathan had the oddest urge to jump for joy. “Not so fast,” Robert said quickly, seeing the sense of accomplishment in Nathan’s eyes. “This comes with conditions. I am making adjustments to my world for you, and you shall do the same for me. I am not used to sharing my daughter with anyone. She is my baby, and my world revolves around her. I will be watching you very closely from this day forward, Nathan. Married or not, in my presence you will behave like the perfect

356/1683

gentleman when it comes to my daughter. Keep it PG.” Did Nathan like that he was being told how to behave with his own wife? Hell no. But would he try to do as Robert asked? He supposed so. He’d never done this whole pleasing the father-in-law shit, but he’d do it for Carter. Robert continued. “Your private life is yours, I will not interfere, but that is only because I am trying to repair my relationship with my daughter. Trust me, if I thought she wouldn’t hate me for it, I’d make her live apart from you and only allow you visits supervised by me. My daughter is accustomed to a certain way of life, and I will be making sure you are competent enough to provide it for her. She is to be respected, loved, and put above everything else in your life. She comes first. You will be good to her, you will be faithful to her, and you will never—never—

357/1683

disrespect or hurt my baby girl. Do you understand me?” Nathan did not hesitate to give his response. “Absolutely,” he answered firmly. “I promise you, I’d never do anything to hurt Carterina. She’s the love of my life.” Nathan placed his hands on his hips and dropped his head forward, “Plus, I’m afraid of what she’d do to me if I ever did hurt her,” he confessed, and he wasn’t lying either. Carter was the only human being on the face of this earth that Nathan truly feared. Robert’s laughter was loud. It actually startled Nathan because he’d never heard the man laugh before. “You fear my baby girl?” Nathan nodded yes in reply, and Robert arched an eyebrow. “So I hear you’ve accomplished quite a bit in the past six years …”

358/1683

Carter must have filled him in on my accomplishments. He’d done all right. Unsure of how to respond, Nathan simply shrugged. “Just a shrug, huh?” When Nathan shrugged again, Robert chuckled and extended an arm to embrace him. “Well it’s nice to see that you haven’t changed too much.” Nathan smiled and embraced him back. Yes, he’d just kicked his ass, and Nathan had a lot of questions to ask him, but he was happy to see his father’s old friend alive. Like Nathan had told Carter when they’d first met; he’d known her father quite well because the man had been around since Nathan was five years old. When Nathan had first started going to work with his father at the age of five, his father and Robert had a running joke about Nathan’s reason for wanting to work there so young. Carter. They’d had more than a little fun teasing

359/1683

Nathan about his crush from his toddler to teen years. When they pulled back from the embrace, Robert gave him an insanely hard slap on the back, causing him to stumble forward with a frown. Damn …. “So you’re still working with your father, and you actually managed to get my daughter to marry you.” A wide grin spread across Nathan’s face. “Yeah, I knew I’d make her love me the moment I saw her a year ago.” Robert rolled his eyes, and they began to walk back to the house. “Well, at least you got her out of that place she was working. I don’t like the thought of my baby girl working at a bar. I want to go to Hope Beach and burn the place down, simply because I know my daughter was exploited.” Nathan chuckled. “Exploited?”

360/1683

“Yes, exploited. Men hire women waitresses at bars because they want to attract other men to their establishments. They probably had my baby girl parading around in next to nothing.” “Yeah …” A sly smile played on Nathan’s lips as his thoughts drifted to Carter’s waitress uniform. He’d made sure that she kept those little shorts and tanks for one of their role playing scenes. The struggling French actress, meets Nathan the billionaire in a bar— The remaining dirty thoughts were smacked right out of Nathan’s head by Robert. “Ow!” Nathan yelled. “Dammit, Robert!” “Don’t think about my daughter like that, boy. I see that shit all over your face.”

361/1683

“Well, she is my wife,” Nathan reminded. “It wasn’t the first time I’ve thought about her like that, and I gotta tell you, it won’t be the last. Ah!” Nathan bellowed when Robert caught him in a deadly tight headlock. “What the fuck, Robert?” he shouted, trying to break the man’s hold. “Dammit, Spook, I’m too tall for this shit now. I’m not a kid anymore!” Nathan remembered when Robert would do this to him when he was a kid. Every time Nathan would do something to piss his father off, and cause trouble at school, Spook Steele would bust in his room and scare the shit out of him. “Why do you kids keep saying that?” Robert asked through laughter. “You’re a kid until you prove to me that you’re an adult, Nathan.” He released him, and Nathan dramatically collapsed on the ground.

362/1683

“Oh dear God …” He fell out, feeling as if he’d just done a four hour workout. Damn he was tired. Robert sprinted up the steps, making all of the guys jump back out of his path. “Anybody else want a crack at the old man?” He was obviously amused by the fear he saw in their eyes. “Valente’s? Bruno’s son? Freddy Russia?” He laughed when they shook their heads no, and made a wider path for him. “Tell Carter I’m headed out, I’m going to town. I’ll be back in an hour or two,” he said as he entered the house. “You’re all bunch of pussies!” Nathan grunted in pain while he laid out on the ground. “You guys were right, though. He’s still got it.” His whole fucking body hurt. Carter was going to be so pissed when she saw his face. He didn’t know how he was going to get past her to go get cleaned up. “Somebody go tell him he can have his job

363/1683

back if he wants it … He may have some money tr–trouble when he gets home.” “Hey, Nate, are you all right, man?” Nathan’s eyes were semi closed as he mumbled, “I’m good...” He was pretty sure he was about to pass out from all of this pain. “Can somebody go grab my wife, please?” And just like that, he was out.

Chapter 9: Two Faced Nathan inhaled a deep breath, filling his lungs to capacity then releasing. It felt good, like he’d just gotten out of a deep, heavenly sleep. He shifted on top of what felt like a cloud and stretched his limbs. As he yawned and stretched his arms, his fingers grazed something soft. Nathan sunk his fingers into the soft tresses and moaned. Oh, now he knew where he was. In bed, with his sexy wife. “Mmm … morning, baby,” he mumbled. “Gimme a kiss.” “Umm … your wife is right in the bathroom, so I don’t think that would be appropriate. Plus, I am kind of your brother-inlaw and all …”

365/1683

With a gasp Nathan’s eyes shot open wide. He jerked his hand back like it was on fire, and jumped up from the bed. “Wh–what the fuck?” he shouted. Noticing that he wasn’t wearing a shirt, he quickly covered his body and frantically searched the room for his wife. “Where is Carter?” Jesus Christ, he was having the craziest fucking day of his life! Gabriel, who knelt by the side of the bed, stood up with a large amount of bloodstained gauze and medical supplies in his hands. “Relax, dude. I was just cleaning up the old gauze,” he explained, and pointed to Nathan’s side. “We had to patch you back up. Robert popped one of your stitches loose and you lost a little blood. Carter would have done it by herself, but her hormones are a little out of control right now.” He’d said that last part through soft laughter. “Carter, he’s

366/1683

awake,” Gabriel called, then looked back at Nathan with a smile. “I like your tattoo.” A second later, Carter came running out of the bathroom. “Nathan,” she cried when she saw him. She ran into his arms and then abruptly jumped back. “Oh no! Did I hurt you?” she panicked. Nathan quickly took her hand and sat on the bed, bringing her to stand in between his legs. “No, you didn’t hurt me, baby,” he reassured her. Smiling, she touched his face lovingly and brought his face to her breasts, hugging him tightly. “I’m so glad you’re okay, bubby. I wanted to be next to you when you woke up, but there’s something wrong with me. I have to pee all of the time …” “I told you that’s normal, Carter,” Gabriel chuckled.

367/1683

“I was so scared. I was five minutes from taking you to the hospital.” “I convinced her that you were fine, though,” Gabriel said, still cleaning behind them. “You were a little out of it, but you’ll feel better after you eat something.” “There would be nothing wrong with him if Daddy would have just kept his hands to himself!” “Carter, you knew he was going to attack your husband whenever he got the chance.” “No I did not. I thought he was just screwing around. Now I’m gonna kick his ass.” “Be calm, Carter. He’s just being a father,” Gabriel reasoned. “You’re his only daughter and this is the first man you’ve brought around him.”

368/1683

“That’s because for the past six years I thought he was dead!” Nathan listened to them go back and forth, pretty sure they had forgotten he was even in the room. He watched Carter while she angrily voiced her contempt for her father’s actions and Gabriel acted as her conscience, reasoning with her, trying his best to keep her from going downstairs to challenge her father and fight for Nathan’s honor. Chuckling as he listened to Carter’s anger winning over Gabriel’s reason, he decided to help the guy out. He turned his gaze to her belly, and proceeded to lift her shirt and press his lips to the place where his child grew inside of her. He kept his eyes on her stomach and spoke softly. “How’s it going in there, bambino?” he asked his child. “How long do you think your mama will ignore you and Papa?”

369/1683

Even when he heard the bickering stop, Nathan continued his conversation with his baby. “Do you want to tell your mama why it’s not a good idea to challenge your grandfather to a fight, or should I?” Nathan acted as if he was listening for an answer and then nodded. “All right, bambino, Papa will talk to her.” When he looked up, Carter was gazing down at him with a smile in her eyes. “I’m sorry, honey. I know you’d like to fight and defend my honor, but my baby and I discussed it and decided that it’s in your best interested to stay as far away from violence as possible.” “Don’t I get a say?” she asked. Nathan shook his head in mock sadness. “Sadly you’ve already been outvoted, honey. I’m mean, between my vote, bambino’s vote, and …” He glanced back at Gabriel and he nodded. “Looks like that’s three votes. Sorry, baby.”

370/1683

Carter leaned forward and kissed his forehead, then his nose, and finally his lips. “I’m sure you are, Nathan Salerno.” “I am,” he whispered before capturing her lips in a kiss. “I’ll just meet you two downstairs” Gabriel said as he slipped out of the bedroom. Nathan lifted Carter in the air and placed her gently on the bed. He positioned himself between her legs as his kisses traveled to her neck. “Nathan,” she sighed. “You’re still hurt, honey.” “I’m fine, Carterina.” “Baby, we can’t make love again. I’m sure they heard us last time.” Grunting, Nathan released the button on her jeans. “Your father should still be out,

371/1683

Carter, so this is the perfect time. As for the rest of those motherfuckers, they can kiss my ass. It’s my house. If they’ve got a problem with what they hear they can get the fuck out.” “Nathan, don’t be mean.” “I’m not mean, I’m nice.” He should beat all of their asses for spectating while Robert kicked his ass, but he wasn’t going to do that. Instead he’d just make them run late night shipments with the soldiers when they got back to New York. “Nathan, you need to eat. Your dinner will get cold—” Nathan silenced her with hard, passionate kiss. He knew they’d already done it three times today, but after weeks of no sex, they had a long way to go before Nathan was satisfied. Carter’s pussy now, then Carter’s

372/1683

cooking a little later … then more of Carter’s pussy. He removed her shirt, releasing her perfect full breasts from her bra. Nathan covered one of her hard nipples with his mouth and slipped his hand into her jeans. Carter tossed her head back, arched her body, and let out a glorious moan. Her fingers sunk into his hair as he continued to lap— “Well it looks like you’re feeling better.” Carter screamed when his voice sounded at the door, and scrambled to cover herself by hiding behind Nathan. With a long, frustrated sigh, Nathan sat up on the bed, blocking her half-nude state with his body. “Dad! What the hell?” Carter screamed.

373/1683

Nathan reached over and yanked one of their pillows off of the bed, placing it over his raging erection, which only became more painful when Carter pressed her bare breasts against his equally bare back. Jesus fucking Christ … Nathan shut his eyes and tried to focus on anything but her nipples grazing his back. Not even Robert’s presence outweighed how much he wanted his wife right now. “This is … highly inappropriate, Daddy.” Nathan pinched the bridge of his nose. “Can we help you with something, Robert?” “No,” Robert said nonchalantly. “I’m just going to stand here until you decide not to fuck my daughter.” “Dad!”

374/1683

“Shall I take a seat on the bed?” he asked. “Cause you know I will. It doesn’t bother me one bit.” “Dad, would you please leave our bedroom. We’ve already discussed this! What Nathan and I do in the privacy of our bedroom is our business.” “Carter, do you think I’m going to stand by and let you spend the entire day fornicating with this miscreant? Hell no! You’ve had enough private time, get your asses downstairs.” “We’re married adults, Robert,” Nathan said tiredly. Wait, did Robert just refer to me as a miscreant? What the fuck … Robert ignored him and continued to yell at Carter. “You’re barely twenty-three, Carterina. We never even had the fucking sex talk.”

375/1683

Carter groaned and raked her fingers through her hair. “Well as you can see, I don’t really need it now.” Robert pointed his finger at her. “Don’t test my patience. Don’t fucking do it! I’ve already overlooked a large amount of shit that you’ve done thus far. Do not push me.” “I’m not doing anything wrong!” “Are you at least using protection Miss I don’t really need the sex talk now?” “He is my husband!” she shouted. “So you’re not protecting yourself? You’re twenty-three!” “I know how old I am,” she screamed, her cheeks now becoming flush with anger. “God forbid he get you pregnant!”

376/1683

Carter and Nathan’s silence gave away their secret almost immediately. Robert’s face twisted with pure, unadulterated rage. Nathan could have sworn he saw steam coming from the man’s ears. “You’re pregnant? What in the fuck, Carter?” Robert roared. “I have never been more disappointed in you than I am in this moment. What the hell were you thinking? It’s unlike you to do something so stupid. So foolish … so fucking mindless! I’m looking at you now, and I don’t even know who the fuck you are. Because you’re damn sure not my goddamn daughter anymore!” He’d shouted every heart-piercing word, and when Carter flinched behind him Nathan had had enough. He stood up from the bed, leaving the pillow for Carter to cover herself with, and walked over to the door where Robert stood.

377/1683

Looking Robert directly in the eyes, Nathan spoke in low, firm tone. “Listen to me closely, Robert. While I respect you as a person, and as Carter’s father, I will not allow you to talk to my wife that way, especially in our home. I cannot express to you how much I do not want this to turn into an argument between the two of us, so I will tell you this as kindly as I possibly can. You need to get out of our bedroom, right now.” For a moment longer than Nathan had patience for, Robert just glanced between the two of them, then he turned and left. Nathan swiftly closed the door behind him, relieved that he didn’t have to come to blows with his father-in-law. Yes, the man was talented, but Nathan knew that if he actually fought back, he’d give the man a serious run for his money.

378/1683

Shaking off his thoughts, Nathan turned to his wife. She looked up at him with big, teary eyes and Nathan’s heart immediately broke. Fuck Spook! He couldn’t believe the man had been so callus, so fucking cold to his own daughter. Did he not see how much his approval and opinion meant to her? Nathan wished there was something he could say to make her feel better, but he knew there wouldn’t be anything. Therefore, instead of talking he just joined her on the bed and waited for her to speak. ~*~ Carter pulled her knees to her chest and gazed deeply into her husband’s concerned eyes. She was fighting with everything in her to not succumb to her emotions, but it was proving to be too hard. So many times she had asked her mother if her father would approve of the woman she’d become, and every time her mother had

379/1683

assured her he would. Carter had always felt in her heart that she was doing everything she could to be a woman her father would be proud to call his daughter, but now it was quite clear that she had failed. Her father was disappointed in her. He wore that disappointment on his face as he openly disapproved of everything she’d done, every decision that she’d made thus far. What had he called her decisions? Stupid. Foolish. Mindless. Not thinking. Acting without justification or concern for consequences. “Carterina. Stop, baby.” Nathan’s soft, comforting voice brought her back to the present. “Thinking about it will only make you feel worse.” Worse? What is worse? “How can I feel any worse than I do now, Nathan?” she whispered the words, hating that tears had fallen from her eyes when as she said them. “And now I’m

380/1683

crying.” She wanted to smack herself for being so weak. “He’s disappointed in me. He says I’m not his daughter anymore. He’s going to leave, Nathan.” “What? No, baby.” Pushing her hair from her face, he tucked it behind her ear. “He wouldn’t leave you.” “Yes he would, Nathan. I’m not the same girl I was when I was seventeen. He doesn’t approve of who I am now. I don’t know how to change anymore, I don’t even think I want to change.” “You don’t have to change—” “He won’t stay, Nathan. I know my father. He likes things to be a particular way. If his world is being shaken, he’ll move on, with or without me. He expected everything to be the same, but it’s not and he doesn’t like it. He doesn’t seem to particularly like me either—”

381/1683

“Carter, don’t say that,” he murmured, stopping her from continuing tormenting herself. Shaking her head, Carter hugged her knees closer to her chest. “It’s the truth, Nathan. He knows everything. Every stupid and embarrassing decision I made when I was on my own.” Carter closed her eyes as shame and embarrassment caused her stomach to twist in a painful knot. “He knows that I was an addict. He knows that I shared a bed with m–my own fucking … my own brother.” Carter tried and failed to take deep breaths to suppress her emotions. Unfortunately, more tears fell from her eyes regardless of the fact that she didn’t want them to. She was beyond heartbroken and embarrassed. She was so fucking stupid to think she’d done anything right. “Carter,” Nathan said in a soft, firm voice. Holding her face in his hands, he

382/1683

pressed his forehead against hers. “I said stop.” “I can’t,” she cried. He nodded his head. “Yes you can. Get out of the past, Carterina. Those days have come and gone. You’ve grown, you’re not that person anymore. You made mistakes, but so the fuck what? Everyone has. You are beautifully human, baby. Your imperfections are what make you even more beautiful on the inside, than you are on the outside …” “Why is he so angry with me, Nathan? I don’t understand.” Nathan shook his head. “He’s not mad at you, baby, he’s mad at himself. You grew up and he missed it because of the mindless decisions he made, not you. He needs to get out the past and take the time to get to know the amazing woman you are now.”

383/1683

“But what if he doesn’t want to?” Nathan smiled and kissed her lips. “He will, baby. You mean too much to him. He’s having some adjustment issues right now, but he’ll work through it.” “You think so?” “Of course I do,” he said with that confidence she loved so much. “Everything will work out, Carter. I promise. I’ll make it better, you just wait and see.” “You always make it better,” she whispered, a smile tugging her lips up. “It’s my job,” he teased with a shrug. Carter smiled. “You’re such an amazing husband to me, Nathan Salerno.” She caressed his face softly. “I love you so much.” “I love you, too, Carterina Salerno.” “You’re going to be an amazing Papa.”

384/1683

Nathan smiled as he leaned forward and captured her lips in a kiss. Carter sat up on her knees, sunk her fingers in his hair, and pressed her body against his, kissing him fiercely. Abruptly, she pulled back from the kiss, remembering that she’d had to tell Nathan something. Holy shit! How could I have forgotten? Nathan looked as if he were fighting to regain his focus. His face was flush, and she felt his heart beating rapidly in his chest. “Why?” he asked breathlessly. “Why’d you stop? That was a sex kiss. I was pretty sure we were about to finish what we’d started earlier.” Carter nodded her head. “Yeah, it was. We were going to have sex, but I forgot that I had to tell you something that might take you out of the mood.”

385/1683

“What the hell could possibly take me out of the mood right now, Carter? You’re half naked, your tits are pressed against my chest, your nipples are hard, and I know …” Closing his eyes, Nathan took a deep, frustrated breath. “I know you’re wet, Carter. You’re killing me, baby, I’m so fucking hard right now—” “But I have to tell you what I found out, Nathan.” “Yea, well tell me in about twenty-five minutes. Fifteen if you keep making me wait woman. Now come on—” “Nathan!” “Tell me what?” he asked sharply. Carter ignored his sharp tone. “It’s about Kyle and me.” He frowned. “What about you and Kyle?”

386/1683

“We’re related, Nathan. Kyle and I. Abrielle is Anastacia’s sister. They have the same father.” “What?” Nathan exclaimed. Carter pursed her lips and nodded her head. “That’s what I said.” “Why the fuck wouldn’t Anastacia, Cesare, and my father think that was a fact worth mentioning?” Carter shook her head. “I have no idea. I was so mad, Nathan. I’ve seriously had it up to here,” she held her hand far above her head, “with their bullshit and their lies. I plan on confronting my mother and Cesiebear after I talk to Kyle.” “You’re going to tell him?” Carter frowned. “Of course I’m going tell him. Why wouldn’t I?” she asked suspiciously.

387/1683

With his brows furrowed, Nathan shook his head. “I always thought …” His words died off. “Never mind.” “Thought what, Nathan?” Nathan hesitated then sighed. “You kind of look like his mother …” “What? Bullshit,” Carter said, shaking her head in disagreement. “You’re out of your mind, bubby.” Nathan shrugged. “I didn’t say you were the spitting image, but you do have some of the same features. It make sense you’re a Stone, she’s a Stone. Then there’s your brother.” “What about my brother?” “Well, now that I know their related …” He ran his hand over his jaw. “The resemblance is the jawline.”

388/1683

“Why are you just mentioning these resemblances now?” He shrugged again. “I only acknowledged it once then I deemed it impossible. But now it makes sense. Now I can see why he’s so drawn to you. It’s fucked up, but you have to admit it might be true.” Carter said nothing. She still didn’t know how she felt about the situation. Nor did she know how Kyle was going to take it. “Whatever, I have questions now. I need to know why my mother has lied to me so much when she promised me that she wouldn’t.” “I still haven’t even talked to my father about my mother. Don’t even know if I want to.” “Well,” Carter cleared her throat uncomfortably. “I have something to tell you

389/1683

about your mother, but only because I think it would help you to talk to him about it.” “What do you mean? Talk to who?” “My father. He knows a lot about your mother’s plan to leave, and I think he could give you some answers, Nathan.” When he didn’t respond, Carter continued. “My father and your mother had a … thing. He didn’t really tell me much about it, but I could tell he cared for her a lot, and I think he knows some stuff about the events leading up to her death. I know how much it hurt you to find out your mother was leaving you. Maybe my father knows why she came to that decision.” “What if the reason why she came to that decision hurts even worse, Carter?” “Would knowing hurt more than not knowing?” She softly caressed his face. “It’s your decision, bubby. You’ve already healed, but now you can have closure if you want it.”

390/1683

Nathan pressed a gentle kiss to her lips. “I’ll think about it, baby.” “Good.” “Damn,” Nathan groaned as he relaxed back on the bed. He laced his fingers and rested them behind his head. “I don’t think I can take any more bombs being dropped on us, baby. I’ve got a lot on my plate right now with this war, plus all of the shit we have to deal with when we get back to New York.” “Well you have me. We can do it together. And who knows, maybe there will be no war. Maybe Silas will back off …” Carter would never know why the hell she thought that would happen. “Maybe,” Nathan muttered. “Hey, you know your brother well, right? I don’t need any more surprises. Especially since we’re inviting him into our home.”

391/1683

Carter thought for a moment. “Well, I know he’s my brother. I know he wants to go to college. I know he’s never killed anyone. I know he’s funny, sweet, caring, smart, and amazing. What else is there to know?” she asked with a bright smile. Gabriel had wanted to wait until he met their mother to tell her more. He’d said he wanted them to get to know him together. Nathan looked at her like she was crazy. “What the hell do you mean ‘what else is there to know’? You better get your ass down there and ask him some more questions, Carter. I’m not having no baby Silas living in my house!” Carter chuckled. “Well, according to Silas I am his mini-me, not Gabriel.” Nathan’s eyes widened in mock fear “What?” he exclaimed playfully. “How the

392/1683

hell is that supposed to make me feel, Carterina?” Carter smiled wickedly and started to crawl toward him. “Afraid, Nathan Salerno. Very afraid.” Nathan’s gaze fell to her breasts. “Mmm,” he moaned. “Is it weird that I still want some pussy?” Carter laughed. ~*~ Dinner was wonderful. Carter met, and—in her words—adored Freddy Russia, and everyone laughed, talked, and enjoyed each other’s company. Nathan was pleased that the guys did an excellent job keeping Carter’s mind off of the fact that her father was not present for the meal. After dinner they took the conversation to the living room where they talked about various subjects, but mainly the pending addition to the family.

393/1683

The guys asked Carter countless questions about how she was feeling, did she have morning sickness, could she feel the baby moving, they even checked her belly for growth, which made Carter laugh. There excitement was contagious, and Nathan could tell that the last thing on Carter’s mind was how badly her father had taken the news of their baby. “Carterina, we need to talk. Now.” The sound of Robert’s angry voice caught everyone off guard as he walked into the living room. Nathan looked over at the man, wondering when he’d come in. “Now, Carter,” he shouted. “Outside!” Nathan was getting tired of this motherfucker yelling at his wife. Carter frowned, and was just about to rise and go with him when Nathan stood up and stopped her.

394/1683

“No,” he said to Carter. “Sit down, baby. You’re not going anywhere.” Nathan wasn’t letting his wife go anywhere with him, father or not. Robert seemed severely pissed off. His face was tight, veins pulsing in his forehead, and he looked at Carter like he wanted to strike her. Nathan didn’t give a fuck who the man was, he would beat his ass bloody before he let him put one finger on his wife. “I agree,” Gabriel stated, pulling Carter down next to him. “Robert, you need to go outside and cool down. Carter’s not going anywhere with you.” Carter gazed at her father with a pleading expression. “I know you’re mad, Daddy, but please calm down. I don’t want to fight anymore.” “Then do as I said. Get up and let’s go. We need to talk. Now get up!”

395/1683

“Hey!” Nathan shouted. “I will only tell you this one more time before I throw your ass out of my fucking house. My wife is not going anywhere with you.” “She’s my daughter!” “I don’t give a fuck—” “Please stop fighting,” Carter shouted. “Just stop!” “Be quiet, Carterina,” Robert snapped. “Don’t you fucking speak to her like that, Robert” Nathan snapped back. Robert tried to push past Nathan to get to Carter, but Nathan shoved him back, blocking his path. Okay, now this motherfucker had severely fucked up. “Are you out of your fucking mind?” Nathan roared. “What the fuck were you going to do? Tell me!” Nathan

396/1683

shouted. He pointed to the door. “You get the fuck out my house,” Nathan growled. “Nathan!” “Leave now, Robert, before I do something that may upset my wife even more than me kicking your ass out.” Robert let out a deadly growl and clenched his fists at his side. “And what are you going to do about it if I don’t?” When Robert took a step toward Nathan every man in the living room stood to their feet. “Robert, you need to go somewhere and cool off, man,” Mickey said. “Yes, you do,” Freddy agreed, leveling a deadly glare on Robert and waiting for Nathan to tell him he could attack. Nathan walked forward until he stood directly in front of Robert.

397/1683

“Nathan,” Carter said in a worried tone. He ignored her, needing to make something very clear to this man. He spoke in a low, menacing tone as he looked down on the man. “I don’t know what has gotten into you tonight, but if you need to take a walk, pray, woo-sa, or whatever the fuck you’ve got to do, you’d better go do it, and do it on the outside of my house. You say another word to my wife tonight, and you might see a not so pretty side of Nathan Salerno.” The muscles in Nathan’s jaw ticked as he stared into Robert’s cold eyes. Robert let out a dark chuckle. “You want to fight the boogeyman, boy?” He leaned forward until he was nearly nose-tonose with Nathan. “Fuck you,” he spat.

398/1683

And that was the moment Nathan knew his gut feeling was right once again. Swiftly, Nathan gripped the front of his shirt and threw him across the room, sending him flying into the dining room table. Carter screamed from behind him, but Nathan didn’t stop. He advanced toward the man, lifted him from the table, and slammed him down again. Regaining his composure quickly, he speared Nathan in the abdomen, sending them both flying to the floor. Nathan used his foot to kick the man off his body. When he fell hard on his back, Nathan capitalized on his disadvantage and delivered multiple punches to his face. After his body went limp, Nathan stood to his feet. “Get up,” he roared. “Get up and fight you fucking coward!” “Nathan!” Carter screamed from behind him.

399/1683

Before he could turn to inform her that it wasn’t her father, Silas gripped his leg, attempting to knock him back to the floor. Nathan kicked his leg loose and stomped down hard on Silas’s chest. “Ah!” Silas howled. Nathan yanked him up from the floor and connected his fist with the man’s face. Silas stumbled back, tripped over a fallen chair, and crashed through a window in the front of the dining room. Once Silas was out of the house, Nathan quickly ran over to calm his wife, who was being held back by Kyle and Gabriel. “Baby, calm down,” he soothed her. Leaving Kyle and Gabriel, she went straight into Nathan’s open arms. “Why did you do that, bubby?” she cried. Nathan continued to soothe her,

400/1683

attempting to calm her down. “Why did you hurt him?” “Shh … it’s okay, baby. It’s okay, that wasn’t your father. . .” Carter looked up at him with fear flashing in her eyes. “Wh–what do you mean?” “It was fucking Silas wasn’t it?” Gabriel snapped. Carter shook her head vigorously. “No, no. It’s n–not possible. He doesn’t know where we are. How would he find us? I can’t be him, Nathan,” she sobbed. “That was my dad, you hurt my dad.” “It wasn’t you father, Carter,” Nathan said. “I promise you that is not your father. Trust me, baby.” “I do …”

401/1683

Nathan gently stroked her cheek before he cupped her face. “Trust me,” he repeated, still trying to calm her. “You’re shaking, Carterina. Be calm and trust me.” Nodding her head, she attempted to dry her eyes. “I trust you,” she whispered. “Where’s my father then?” Nathan didn’t have an answer for that, but luckily he didn’t have to. “After Nathan passed out, Robert left to go to town and make some arrangements for when he got back to New York. I’m almost positive he hasn’t been back yet,” Mickey said. “We just have to hope Silas didn’t get to him and that he’s on his way back.” “Carter, baby, that means it wasn’t your father in our bedroom.” “It was Silas?” she whispered, moving closer into his embrace, and he held her

402/1683

tighter. “Nathan, you need to go get him. He’s outside … he could get away.” Nathan nodded for Mickey and Lucca to go out and get Silas, and they nodded in understanding. They were nearly at the door when … A copious amount of red lasers filled the living room and the dining room areas, covering the house completely and making everyone in the house pause. “Fuck!” Lucca yelled. Mickey looked back at Nathan and shouted, “Get down!” before every person in the room dived to the floor. Nathan dived with his arms wrapped around Carter. He took the impact of the fall on his back, then he quickly turned to shield her body with his just as the bullets began to fly through the house.

403/1683

The sound was deafening, and soon it just morphed into one high-pitched screech in Nathan’s ears. He held Carter tight, never shifting, ensuring that her entire body was completely covered by his. Whether he was shot, or this house collapsed, he was determined to make sure Carter and his baby lived through this. Just when Nathan thought the shooting would never stop, all fell silent. Suddenly Silas’s screams cut through the thick air. “Stop! Stop! I said stop you idiotic, illiterate fucks!” His voice was both devastated and angry as he screamed at his men. “I said don’t shoot!” he shouted. “My kids are in there!” To Nathan it sounded like his mouth was full of blood. They heard him spit before he stared calling out again. “Gabriel! Cecilia!” he

404/1683

screamed in devastation. “Gabriel! Cecilia! Say something to Daddy!” Nobody said a word. Nathan heard something slide across the floor and he looked up to see a gun lying in front of him and Carter. He locked eyes with Mickey, took a moment to be relieved that he was okay, and then nodded his head. “Silas!” It was Robert, and he sounded as if he was far away. “Silas! Get over here. Get in the car now,” another male voice said. “Silas, what did you do?” Robert shouted again, and it seemed as if he was running for the house. “What did you do?” Devastation laced his words. “I’m sorry! I’m so sorry, Robbie!” Silas cried as the sounds of cars roaring to life and tires screeching filled the air.

405/1683

“Stay down,” Nathan commanded as he stood up first with his gun in hand. “Nathan, no,” Carter cried grabbing for him, but Nathan stopped her. “I said stay down, Carterina,” he repeated sharply. “Don’t move.” Carter bit down on her bottom lip and looked away from him as tears fell down the side of her face. Lifting his gun, he started for the front door. “Nathan, let me—” “Stay down, Kyle” Nathan said. “No one moves until I say it’s clear.” He had no interest in losing his wife, nor did he want to lose any of his brothers. The only gun they had access to at the moment was the one in Nathan’s hand; other than this, they were unarmed. Nathan had guns hidden in the house, but if there was

406/1683

still danger outside they wouldn’t have time to get them before someone got shot. Nathan was the second best shot in the room—Mickey being the first—so as their leader he nominated himself as the one that checked for further danger before giving the all clear. He inched toward the door with pressed his back against the wall. Heavy footsteps neared the door at rapid speed. “Carter! Gabriel! Nathan!” Robert called. Nathan closed his eyes and trusted what his gut was telling him. There was no more danger outside, and that it was indeed the actual Robert Steele running toward the door. “It’s clear,” he said as he opened the front door right as Robert reached the porch and ran through. “Go out and get the cars

407/1683

ready. We’re leaving tonight.” The guys nodded and did as he’d instructed. Robert surveyed the room, frantically searching for his daughter. “What—where?” he said as if it were one word through his heavy breathing. “I’m here, Daddy,” Carter said softly. Gabriel helped her up and she sat on her knees with her head bowed, rubbing her hands up and down her legs. She was taking deep breaths and her body was visibly shaking. Nathan didn’t like it, he didn’t like seeing it, and she was scaring the shit out of him. A bad feeling formed deep within his gut, alerting him that something was off in the room. Something was wrong. He looked around the room, seeing everyone standing to their feet. His brothers looked unharmed, Carter and Gabriel were

408/1683

okay, so why did he feel like something was going to happen? Robert quickly ran to his daughter and dropped to his knees in front of her, hugging her tightly. “Oh thank God,” he said in relief. “I’m so sorry, baby girl.” He looked back at Gabriel, who sat behind Carter. “Are you okay?” he asked him. Gabriel didn’t respond. Robert pulled back, cupped Carter’s face, and looked into her eyes. “Are you okay, baby girl?” Carter shook her head slowly. “Where were you?” she whispered. “I said I was going for a walk, Carter. Don’t you remember? I went to town to make arrangements for my return to America.” “Silas was here, Daddy …”

409/1683

“I know, sweetheart, I know.” “I thought he was y–you. How did he find us?” Robert shook his head. “I don’t know,” he answered with a pained expression on his face. “I don’t know, but I promise you that I will find out.” Carter shook her head as tears fell from her eyes. “I can’t handle this,” she cried. “Don’t cry, Carterina. Yes you can. You know what I taught you,” he said firmly. “We never stop fighting.” “I can’t even tell the two of you apart, Daddy!” she yelled. “I should have known that he wasn’t you when he came into my bedroom, but I didn’t! Do you know why?” Robert didn’t respond, but Carter continued anyway.

410/1683

“Because to me, his actions were normal for who I think you are. But the only problem with that is that who I think you are is not who you actually are. I can’t tell you and Silas apart because to me, you’re one person! I was raised by both of you. I know that you want me to be strong, but I can’t. Frankly this whole situation is freaking me out.” Carter balanced her hand on the coffee table at her side and her other hand on Gabriel’s shoulder. “I need to get up. I can’t do this right now, this is too much.” Robert reached forward to help her up as well, noticing something off in her eyes. Nathan noticed it, too. He walked toward her. “Is everything all right?” Nathan asked. He walked passed Robert and took her hand. “Baby, what is it?” Carter shook her head. “I don’t know, I just …” Her words trailed off as she looked

411/1683

down and lifted her dress. She reached between her legs and grazed her fingers over her upper thigh. When she brought her now shaking hand back up, Nathan’s heart stopped as fear grasped his body. “Na–Nathan.” She examined her blood cover fingertips. “W–why am I bleeding?” Carter immediately slipped into a hysterical panic. “Something’s wrong,” she cried hysterically. “Something is wrong with my baby!” “Baby?” Robert whispered in shock. “You’re pregnant?” “Nathan, snap out of it,” Gabriel yelled, yanking Nathan out of his state of terror. “Let’s go. Now. We need to get her to a hospital!” Nathan snapped into action, scooping a hysterical Carter in his arms and running out of his house. He didn’t explain anything

412/1683

to anyone, he didn’t even stop to see who followed him or joined them in the car. He got both his wife and himself into one of the vehicles, started the ignition, and floored it to the nearest hospital, praying profusely to the almighty God that his wife didn’t just have a miscarriage.

Chapter 10: Waiting is the hardest part. . . Waiting is the hardest part, dearest … those were the words the nurse had said to her before leaving the room thirty minutes ago. Thirty minutes felt more like thirty years when one was waiting on test results to see if they’d just had a miscarriage. Carter laid on her side staring at the frown lines on Nathan’s forehead. He sat next to her in a chair frowning and focusing on her wedding ring as he twisted it on her finger. Carter could tell that he was deep in thought and she wondered what he was thinking about. She herself refused to think about anything right now. Not about Silas, the shooting, nothing. All Carter could think

414/1683

about was her baby, and how much she really, really wanted him or her to be okay. Placing her free hand on her belly, she closed her eyes to see if she could feel her child’s presence. Every day since the day she’d confirmed her pregnancy, Carter had been talking to her baby. From the current whether conditions in New York, the craziness of her favorite vampire television show, to how lonely the penthouse was without Nathan there with them. In her heart, Carter had already developed a relationship with her child. She never knew how much she’d really wanted a baby until the doctor walked in with the blood test results and said, ‘Congrats, Mama!’. Now it could all be over. Carter didn’t even want to think about how she’d take it if she found out she had lost her and Nathan’s baby. She didn’t think she was strong enough to handle such a loss …

415/1683

“Nathan?” she whispered, needing to look into his eyes. Nathan lifted his gray eyes and gazed into hers. “Yes, Моя красивая роза?” Carter just stared into his eyes as the memory of him talking to her belly in their bedroom made its way to the forefront of her mind. She’d been so surprised when he’d done it. It only made her want the baby even more. “I hate these hospital gowns,” she whispered. “You have to wear it, baby. The guys just texted that they were back with your clothes. Kyle picked you out a comfortable night shirt to wear on the plane.” “I wish I could wear it now,” she mumbled under her breath. “Soon, honey. Soon.”

416/1683

“I hate these underwear they’re making me wear, too. It feels like a diaper. Why do I have to wear them? I wasn’t bleeding anymore when I came in.” Nathan smiled. “Carterina, stop complaining, baby.” Carter frowned. “How am I supposed to stop complaining, Nathan? My whole ass is sticking out of this gown and I’m wearing a pair of freaking Depends.” Nathan’s even, white teeth were revealed when he leaned forward and laughed softly, resting his head on her shoulder. His laughter was contagious. Even though Carter tried to fight it, she couldn’t help but smile. “Stop laughing at me,” she pouted through her laughter. He lifted his head, and she felt his smile against her cheek. “You’re such a cry baby, Carterina,” he teased.

417/1683

Carter turned her face until she was face-to-face with him. “Only because I know how much you love to make me feel better.” He kissed her. First softly, then deeply. Carter brought her hands to his face, needing to feel the connection that she had only with him. It had been a full and hectic day. She wanted nothing more at this moment then to be in his arms. Nathan always made everything better. He ended their connection by placing three more lingering kisses on her lips. Carter gazed upon his loving face. “I love you, Nathan,” she whispered as tears gathered in her eyes. Nathan brought his hand to her face and wiped the tear that had begun its descent down her cheek. “Shh … Please don’t cry, baby.” “I’m scared,” she confessed.

418/1683

Nathan nodded and held on to her hand tighter. “Me, too, baby,” he whispered. “Me, too. But you know what?” Taking her hand, he placed it against his heart and rested his forehead on hers. “Whatever happens tonight, we’ll get through it together. Me and you. No matter what, just like we always do. Okay?” Carter nodded. “Okay.” “Everything’s going to fine, baby. I promise.” Carter nodded again even as more tears escaped her eyes. “Trust me?” “Yes,” she replied. “I love you.” “I love you, too.” This time it was her that kissed him. She kissed him with every bit of love she felt in her heart for him, only stopping when someone new entered the room and cleared his throat.

419/1683

Nathan and Carter broke their kiss and turned to see who it was. Their eyes landed on a short, white-haired, whitebearded black man, with an adorable round belly, staring at them sternly over the rim of his dark red glasses. “Hello,” he said, his heavy Russian accent thickening and lengthening the word. “Hi,” Nathan and Carter replied simultaneously. The man then said something in Russian, to which Nathan responded to. He nodded his head after Nathan answered him and looked at Carter. “You are American?” he asked. “Yes,” Carter answered. He nodded his head firmly. “I will speak English for you then. Shall we begin?”

420/1683

They nodded as Carter turned to lie on her back. “My name is Dr. Baakir Chahine. I am a Doctor of Obstetrics and Gynecology. I understand you have been experiencing some vaginal bleeding, yes?” “Yes,” Carter answered. He pulled up a seat next to the bed and sat down, keeping his dark eyes on the chart. “And how far along are you, Mrs. Salerno?” “Seven and a half weeks.” “Hmm …” He nodded his head. “It is still very early in pregnancy,” he muttered. Carter swallowed and glanced over at Nathan, who gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. “Is this your first pregnancy, Mrs. Salerno?” the doctor asked.

421/1683

“Yes, sir, it is,” she answered softly. “And this is the first time you have experienced bleeding?” “Yes.” “Okay,” he muttered, jotting something down on his chart. “Do you feel any pain in lower abdomen? Any cramping?” “Just a little. Right before my husband brought me to the hospital.” He looked up at her over the rim of his glasses again, and then turned his eyes toward Nathan. “You are husband, and father of baby?” he asked. “Yes,” Nathan answered. “This your first child as well, yes?” Carter frowned. It better be. “Yes, it is,” Nathan stated.

422/1683

The doctor stood up and told Carter to lie flat. Lightly he pressed on her stomach, asking Carter if she felt any pain, to which she replied no. Looking up at Nathan, he said something to him in Russian again. ~*~ “Your wife, she is very stressed.” Nathan nodded even though the man wasn’t asking a question. “Her blood test show a very large amount of catecholamine in her blood. It is a hormone released in the blood by the adrenal glands when one is physically or emotionally stressed.” He gave Nathan a stern look. “That is not good for woman with child. A blood pressure so high can be harmful to the infant.” Nathan glanced over at Carter, who was shifting her eyes back and forth between

423/1683

the two of them, most likely wondering what was being said. “I know,” Nathan said in English, feeling lower than shit. “If you know, then do something about it. You are the husband. Take your wife and unborn child somewhere peaceful so she can get some sleep.” He frowned at the austere old man and nodded. He already knew that Carter needed rest, and planned to do something about it. He’d do anything to ensure she was in good health. ~*~ After five more minutes of questioning, a nurse came in with the ultrasound they’d been waiting for. “Lift your gown, young one. Fold it under your breasts.”

424/1683

Carter did as the doctor had instructed. The nurse came over to straighten the blanket covering the lower half of her body. After that a warm gel was squeezed on to her belly and the doctor began the ultrasound. “You can see baby right here,” he said pointing at the screen. “And look closely. Do you see that little flicker in baby’s chest?” He turned to them and smiled for the first time since he’d introduced himself. He has a nice smile, Carter thought. “That is baby’s heartbeat.” “So the baby is fine?” Nathan asked, hope evident in his voice. Carter pretty much stopped breathing until she saw the doctor nod his head. “Yes, baby is fine.” “Oh thank God,” Nathan sighed in relief.

425/1683

Carter released the breath she’d been holding and gazed into Nathan’s now brightened eyes. She felt lighter, like a huge weight had just been lifted from her shoulders and she could move again, breathe again. She’d been so afraid—more afraid than she’d ever been of anything else in her life—but now she knew everything was okay. Nathan leaned forward and kissed her forehead softly. “Are you happy, baby?” he asked with a loving smile on his face. Carter was more than happy. She wanted to jump off of the bed and jump for joy. “Yes,” she whispered. “Are you?” Nathan nodded his head, but before he could answer the doctor shocked the hell out of them both. “There is another baby in Mama’s belly.”

426/1683

He had spoken the words so casually that Nathan and Carter weren’t really sure that he’d actually said them. “Excuse me?” Nathan croaked. Carter didn’t say a word; she was stunned speechless. “Right here.” He pointed to the monitor again. “This is baby B, and the flicker is the baby’s heartbeat. Congratulations.” “Oh my God!” Nathan exclaimed. Seriously, this was the most excited Carter had ever seen her husband. Ever. She wished she had a camera to document this moment, so she could show their children how their father reacted when he found out Mommy was having twins. Nathan went full on Italian, and it was epic. “Carterina,” was all she understood as he spoke rapidly in Italian and kissed her face over and over again. His excitement was contagious, even

427/1683

spreading to the stern doctor and blushing nurse when Nathan hugged them both. Carter was laughing. Genuinely laughing! Nothing else mattered to her in this moment more than her husband’s happiness. No thoughts of this horrible night, no thoughts of Silas, and no thoughts of war. Carter surrendered to peace. Not just for herself, but for the two babies growing inside of her womb. From this moment on, Carter was in her happy place. ~*~ “Twins? I will be a grandfather of two?” Carter smiled as she looked into her father’s eyes. He sat in a chair in front of her while she laid in bed resting as the doctor had told her to. According to the doctor, Carter’s stress level was too high, she wasn’t sleeping enough, nor was she eating enough food. Carter tried to explain that she couldn’t

428/1683

keep anything down, but he only told her to eat light meals often, then he gave her a list of foods that would probably work for the babies. He explained to her that morning sickness tends to be more excessive for mother’s carrying twins, so her hellish mornings and afternoons were as normal as the bleeding that freaked her out. Although he did tell her that if it happened again to go see her doctor immediately. “Yes,” she answered her father. “You’ll be great, Daddy. I know you will.” After she had gotten out of the hospital, they’d went and filled her prescription for stronger nausea pills then headed straight for the airport. The private jet was spacious, beautiful, and best of all, had a bedroom for her to rest in. They’d been in the air for nearly an hour and they still had a long way

429/1683

to go. Carter planned to rest the entire way, just like the doctor instructed. “I want to talk to you about something, Carter.” She nodded for her father to continue. “I’ve been thinking about what you said back at your house, before you went to the hospital. It never really occurred to me to even talk to you about how you,” he cleared his throat uncomfortably, “felt about all of this.” Felt? Did my father just say something about feelings? “How I felt?” she said slowly. “Yes, Carter. I want you to know that I care about your feelings. You were right. You are at a disadvantage when it comes to dealing with Silas and I, and I just want you to know that I hear you, and I will fix that. You

430/1683

and I are going to spend a lot of time getting to know each other, baby girl. After we do this, Silas will never be able to fool you again. Plus, I want to know this amazing woman you have become.” He grinned wide. “Do you see? I listened to you and I care about your feelings.” Carter frowned. “You do?” she asked in disbelief. Too many feelings make you weak. That had always been what he’d taught her in their fighting sessions. Empty yourself of emotion and fight ruthlessly, go for blood. Carter and her father had never talked about feelings. Carter had hid her tears from her father … except when she was trying to guilt him into getting her something. He chuckled. “Don’t look so surprised, baby girl. I’m not that bad.”

431/1683

“Yes you are,” she said honestly. “You don’t like feelings. Most of the time, neither do I.” “Maybe we should have. I had a lot of time to do things that I’ve never done before while Silas held me captive. Stuff like watch television shows and movies. The father’s on television have real talks with their children. I should have done that more.” Carter nodded, but suddenly remembered something. “But you used to watch movies with me, Dad.” “I never listened to those,” he said dismissively while reaching forward, and he gently tugged a strand of her hair. “I can’t believe you let it grow.” Carter shrugged. “Nathan likes it.” “Did I forget to teach you about the dangers of people pleasing?”

432/1683

“Dad, he’s—” “Your husband. I know, I know.” He rolled his eyes. Carter chuckled. “Are you pouting?” Robert glared at her. “I don’t pout, baby girl. I’m saying just because he’s your husband doesn’t mean you have to please him all of the time.” “Umm … I think it does, Daddy. I do things to please him, just like he does things to please me. It’s called being in a relationship.” “And what do you know about being in a relationship, young lady?” “I didn’t know anything about it, and neither did Nathan. However, we learned together. It wasn’t easy, but we made it, and all of the shi—stuff we went through to get to where we are only made us stronger.”

433/1683

Her father didn’t say anything for a moment; he simply stared at her with a small smile on his face. “You sound so … grown.” Carter smiled. “I am grown.” Reaching forward, Robert pinched her nose lightly, making her giggle. “Stop,” she laughed. Robert chuckled and pinched her cheek. “Well, you still sound like my baby girl.” “I’ll always be your baby girl, Daddy,” she said softly. “My baby girl is about to have some babies of her own.” He leaned forward and kissed her forehead. “You’re going to be a good mama, sweetie.” Carter smiled and sat up on her knees. “I love you.” Pulling her father into a tight

434/1683

hug, Carter closed her eyes and rested her head on his shoulder. “I love you, too, sweetheart.” “Hey, Daddy?” “Yeah, baby girl?” “You know a good way that you can help me know you from Silas?” “How’s that?” “If you’d stop covering up the scar on your neck with the turtleneck shirts.” Robert nodded. “Will do.” “Also you can wear more color. Like some purple or orange, you know? Something that will really make you stand out—” Robert chuckled. “No color, Carter. You know that.”

435/1683

Carter chuckled. “Well, we can make a code. Like a saying or something that only we know. A secret for just the two of us. How about ‘The early bird gets the gummy worm’?” Carter giggled while her father lightly pinched her side for teasing him about his top secret gummy worm addiction. When they pulled back from the hug, he gave Carter a goodnight kiss on the cheek. Laying back in the bed, she made her father tuck her in. Robert did so happily then walked over to the door and cut out the lights. “Goodnight, Carterina.” “Daddy” Carter stopped him before he left. He turned around and looked at her. “Whatever happens back home, you know, with you and Mama—”

436/1683

“Off limits, Carterina,” her father warned. “I know,” she said quickly. “And I’m not trying to butt in. I just want to make one tiny little request. That’s all.” Robert nodded. “Go ahead.” “Please promise me that you won’t fight my father-in-law,” she pleaded. “I love him very much, Daddy.” Robert didn’t respond. “Daddy, please. I know the situation will be complicated, but I think it can be worked out without confrontation. You three need to remember that in just months you’ll be grandparents to the same two little angels. I want us to be a family, not enemies.” “Carterina, your mother shouldn’t be—”

437/1683

“Don’t say anything!” she cut him off quickly. “Just … think about what I said, and what I asked. Then do what you think is right. Okay? For me?” His features morphed into an angry expression. “For you,” he said tightly right before he exited. Carter sighed in relief, knowing that her father would think about it like she’d asked. The last thing she wanted when they got home was a brawl between all of the men that were after Anastacia Stone’s heart. Closing her eyes, she succumbed to sleep. The only thing on her mind—surprisingly—was Kyle, and the conversation she had yet to have with him. ~*~ Robert closed his eyes to calm himself before walking back into the main area of the jet, angry that his daughter had just pretty

438/1683

much ruined his plan to castrate Angelo Salerno when they arrived back in America. Robert sighed. It wasn’t that he expected Anastacia to be single, he had just hoped that she wouldn’t go back to Angelo. It was never a relationship he approved of, but he supposed he had to let it go. It was probably for the best anyway. His plans had to change after everything that happened tonight. He hadn’t known his baby girl was with child. He definitely had a lot to think about. The last thing he wanted was for Carter to be unsafe. He didn’t want her to be fooled by Silas again. “Oh, thank God you’re out of there.” Gabriel stood up from one of the seats and sighed. “I’m so sleepy.” He looked over to Nathan. “I get that you’re married, but there’s no way in hell I’m sleeping apart from my sister tonight. No offense, but I don’t know, nor like, any of your friends yet.”

439/1683

“None taken,” Mickey said, raising a beer. The guys all chuckled. Frowning, Robert shook his head in disappointment. All of the young men had beers in their hand, and appeared a little more than tipsy. Without another word, Gabriel walked to the bedroom cabin in the back of the plane, entered the bedroom, and closed the door behind him. “Nice guy,” Kyle said through a chuckle. “Packed with personality.” “It’s surprising considering he spent eight years in a basement,” Nathan stated. “I was surprised to hear that English accent, though. It’s different from his father’s.” “He was raised in London,” Robert explained as he took a seat next to Nathan. “We need to talk, Nathan.” He had spoken the words quickly because he wanted to get the

440/1683

conversation over with. It was one thing having talks with his daughter, but a totally different story having talks like this with his daughter’s tipsy significant other. However, he knew Nathan wasn’t too drunk, and he would remember the conversation. Robert didn’t trust because he’d been stabbed in the back too many times. He’d lived his life devoid of true friendships or true camaraderie … hell, he didn’t even trust his own brother. Even though he hated to say it, he trusted this kid. He trusted Nathan Salerno with the most important person in the world to him. His daughter. “Listen to me closely, Nathan because I will never repeat this again,” he said firmly. He hesitated before he spoke again. “I … trust you, with my daughter.” Nathan’s eyes grew wide for a moment, but he pulled himself together fast enough for Robert to not be annoyed by his shock.

441/1683

“Wow, Robert—” Robert raised his hand. “Don’t talk. I’m not finished yet.” Robert sighed. “Look, I know I gave you a hard time when I roughed you up a little, but you showed me what kind of man you are a lot quicker than I thought you would. Gabriel told me what happened while I was gone. You’re a good husband to my daughter. Tonight you showed me that. You protected her, Nathan … even when you thought it was me. You didn’t care who I was, or what you’d heard about me, you protected your wife, and that is a man that I can respect. That’s a man that’s almost good enough for my baby girl.” “Almost?” “Yes,” he nodded, “almost.” He glared at him at him for a moment. “Nobody is good enough for my daughter, Nathan.” His features quickly softened again. “But your drunk ass comes damn close. So yeah,” he

442/1683

slapped Nathan on his back as he stood up and walked to his original seat on the far side of the plane, “you have my blessing and approval. But that doesn’t mean I’m not still watching you.” “Got it,” Nathan said with a nod. “Thank you, Robert.” Robert waved his hand, dismissing Nathan’s gratitude. “Whatever. Just try to keep the cackling to a minimum tonight, gentleman. I’m old, I need my sleep.” “Don’t mind us, Robert,” Lucca said. “We’ll just be tossing back beers all night to celebrate Nathan’s exceptional, multiple baby producing sperm.” They all laughed like the true idiots they were, causing Robert’s nostrils to flare in annoyance. He laid back in his seat, closed his eyes, and was just about to press play on

443/1683

his jazz music when Mikilo said something that caught his ear. “Yeah, well don’t forget about Kyle’s baby producing sperm,” Mikilo said. Instantly the young man’s eyes widened and he closed his mouth tight. “Shit,” he mumbled. “Kyle’s?” Nathan, Lucca, and Dante yelled simultaneously. Robert frowned. Hmm … this just got interesting. Kyle slapped his brother across the head. “You fucking big mouthed idiot!” Mikilo rubbed the sore spot on his head. “Don’t get mad at me!” he yelled back at him. “You’d have had to tell them eventually, you dick! The kid is already born.” “You idiot!” Kyle yelled, slapping his brother in the head again. “Shut the hell up, Mickey!”

444/1683

“What?” Nathan exclaimed. “Please tell me he’s just fucking around, Kyle!” “You’re father’s going to murder you,” Dante said. “He told you to—” “I know what my fucking father told me!” Kyle snapped. “I didn’t mention it because it’s no big fucking deal. I’m handling it.” “What the hell does ‘handling it’ mean?” Lucca asked. Kyle shrugged. “I’ll give the mother some money and make her disappear. That’s probably all she wants anyway. She’s trying to trap me, talking some bullshit about she loves me.” “Maybe she does love you, Kyle,” Dante sighed tiredly. Kyle snorted. “I fucked her, Tae. That’s it. I made her scream, and she got

445/1683

attached like an idiot. The lying bitch knows absolutely nothing about me. She wants something, just like the rest of them do.” Lucca frowned. “Sometimes I wonder why you even bother with women if you hate them so much.” “Correction, Lucca, I dislike lying, manipulative bitches. Sadly, the majority of women in this world happen to be manipulative bitches.” Mickey shook his head, disgusted by Kyle’s words. “You’re so full of shit, Kyle.” Kyle pointed at himself. “I’m full of shit? I don’t think so. I’m just telling the truth.” “So you’re saying that you’ll never find a woman in this entire world that is not a manipulative bitch?” Dante asked as he leaned forward in his seat.

446/1683

Kyle chuckled and took a long drink of his beer. “No, I’m not. I’m just saying they’re hard to find …” “Then you will find one, a good woman,” Dante said. Kyle snorted. “Well, I did find one once,” his gaze went to Nathan and he smirked, “but we all know what happened to that.” Robert’s eyebrow arched, but he didn’t say a word; he immediately knew who the boy was talking about. Robert watched as the expression on Nathan’s face darkened to a cold glare. He wanted to chuckle, but he didn’t want to draw attention to himself. They obviously thought he was sleeping. Of course Kyle was in love with Carter. Robert shook his head. It was Cesare and Angelo all over again, except with a little incestuous twist. Well, at least Carter didn’t lead the boy on … At least Robert hoped she didn’t. Then

447/1683

she’d be just like her mother. Anastacia’s love life was, and had always been, a fucking mess. Robert tuned in just in time to hear Nathan let out a deep chuckle before taking a long sip of his beer. Not good. It seemed the conversation was already fueled with enough alcohol. “What happened to that, Kyle?” Nathan asked. “Did you string her along for a year, fuck all of her friends, co-workers, and every other trashy piece of ass that walked into the bar she worked at right in front of her face, then wait until she fell in love with someone else to sing your sad song of lost love?” Robert smirked. Oh come on, Nathan, he thought. Get up and beat the fucker that dared to confess his love for your woman into submission. The kid was an underboss for Christ’s sake. Robert could see it clear as day

448/1683

in the Nathan’s eyes that he wanted to beat the shit out of Kyle, but he didn’t move. Robert wanted to tell him that playing favorites would just give him headaches in the future, but there was no point. Nathan wasn’t going to attack Kyle like Robert knew he wanted to, like—in Robert’s opinion—he should. He was too loyal to his brothers. Attacking Kyle, like any other underboss would, would only diminish their bond. It was the right decision for Nathan not to fight, regardless of what Robert thought he should do. Had it been any other man that disrespected him in such a way, Robert knew Nathan would’ve had him six feet underground by now. It was just the way things went in this world. One should never covet the Underboss’s wife. Especially if he loved her. The muscles in Kyle’s jaw tightened.

449/1683

“All right,” Lucca declared, breaking the tension in the air. “That’s enough you two, no more. You know the rules. Change the subject.” “I didn’t start it,” Nathan said, taking another swig of his beer before he pointed it at Kyle, “he did.” “Well, it needs to stop,” Dante added. “I don’t know what’s gotten into you two since the wedding.” “I agree,” Mickey said. “Every time you two get a few drinks in you, you start with this shit.” “I didn’t start shit!” Nathan snapped. “You’re right, you’re right,” Kyle raised his hands in mock surrender. “It’s me. I’m ruining the celebration. So—please—allow me to make a toast.” He lifted his drink. “To my whorish ways, and the illegitimate child those ways gave me, and to Nathan’s

450/1683

exceptional, multiple child producing sperm. Congratulations, Nathan, you stole, married, and impregnated the love of my life—” Abruptly, Nathan shot up and lunged for Kyle. Oh … maybe he is going to beat Kyle’s ass. “Fuck you, Kyle!” he shouted. Lucca jumped up and shoved Nathan back into his seat. Pity, Robert thought. Nathan would have ripped him apart. “Stop it, Nathan,” Lucca shouted. “That’s enough! This is the same stupid ass fight you had the night before the wedding. You’ve both had too much to drink. Every time you do this you wake up in the morning regretting everything you said, so cut it out.”

451/1683

Kyle snorted and took another drink. “It’s Nathan’s fault for being such a shit brother,” he muttered. “Goddamit, Kyle,” Mickey groaned. “Will you just chill on that shit?” Kyle let out a short, derisive laugh. “Of course. Here comes Nathan’s fucking mini-me to defend him and everything he does.” “Maybe I’d care about what you’re saying if it wasn’t just you being a jackass. Carter’s the love of Nathan’s life, that’s why he married her. She wasn’t the love of your life, that’s why you fucked girls like Tessa instead of taking the nice girl on a fucking date.” “Fuck you, Mikilo!” “Don’t fucking talk to him like that, Kyle. He’s telling the truth,” Nathan yelled.

452/1683

“You always do shit like this when you want to change the direction of a conversation.” “Bullshit!” “It’s true, Kyle,” Dante said calmly. “You don’t want us to talk about your child and why you’re dead set on abandoning it—” Kyle let out an enraged grunt and violently raked his fingers through his hair. “God, Dante! I get so sick of your bullshit. You think you know everything when you don’t know shit, including when to shut the fuck up.” Dante glared at Kyle. “Don’t talk to me like that, Kyle. You know better.” “Honestly, Kyle, you just keep pushing,” Nathan shot angrily. “One of these days you’re going to make me forget that we’re brothers.”

453/1683

“Yeah, well you already forgot that the day you asked Carter to marry you.” Nathan slammed his hand on the table in front of them. “That’s bullshit. It’s fucking bullshit! I don’t care what you say, I will never regret marrying Carterina—” “Stop.” Her voice was soft, but Robert knew that all of the young men had heard it when they paused and silence swept over the room. Every head snapped in the direction of the bedroom where Carter and Gabriel stood. Carter was dressed in her long, pink, Hello Kitty pajama shirt, and Gabriel in a pair of hot pink, also Hello Kitty, draw string sweat pants and a gray T-shirt. Robert noted that—surprisingly—their clothing didn’t take away from their intimidating demeanor. Carter’s glare was fierce, and Gabriel’s smile was positively evil as he silently stood next to

454/1683

his angry sister as if he knew something they didn’t. Carter stormed across the main area, and Robert could have sworn he saw them all flinch. He smiled. Never had he been more proud of his little girl. Nathan broke the silence by clearing his throat. “Carter—” Carter whipped around, cutting off his words. “Do not, Nathan Salerno.” Reluctantly Nathan closed his mouth and Robert was glad. The boy needed to let Carterina help. There was too much testosterone in the room. The fight was headed toward dangerous territory because Kyle showed no signs of backing off. They wouldn’t have been able to stop the brawl, but she could. And she did.

455/1683

“What have they been drinking, Mikilo?” she asked as she pulled the trash can from underneath the sink. “Scotch, a little whisky, and beer.” Carter threw every ounce of liquor on the bar in the trash can. “You want to act like children, then I’ll treat you like children,” she muttered under her breath angrily. “Carter,” Nathan yelled. “What that hell? That cost—” “Nathan!” Carter shouted as she stormed over to the table where he sat. “I do not care how much it cost. I don’t. You’re cut off for the rest of this trip. Give me the beer!” She pointed at the bottle in front of him. When he didn’t immediately hand it to her, she leaned forward until they were nose to nose and spoke through clenched teeth. “Nathan Salerno, I swear if you do not give me that beer in your hand, you won’t be

456/1683

drinking alcohol until I can. And that won’t be until after I’m finished breast feeding your children.” They silently glared at one another for a few seconds before Nathan released the beer in his hand and Carter discarded it in the trash. After throwing away a few more bottles of liquor, Carter walked over to Kyle and held out her hand. “Give it to me.” Kyle rolled his eyes. “You’re being ridiculous, Carter. I’m a full-grown man. I can have beer if I please.” Carter shrugged. “Look at it like this, Kyle. I’m supposed to be on bed rest right now, so how long are you going to make me stand here in front of you until you give me what I asked for—” Carter hadn’t even finished her question before Kyle gave her the alcoholic

457/1683

beverage, which she promptly discarded into the trash can. “Kyle, and Nathan,” she said their names softly as she walked to stand where they both could see her. “Never. Again.” They called her name simultaneously, but she looked away from them and waved off their arguments. “I don’t want to hear it!” she said sharply. “I won’t be talking about it with either of you tonight, but trust, we will be talking about it. Nathan, we’ll talk when we get home. Kyle,” she turned her gaze to him and walked over to stand in front of him, “your child. Boy or girl?” When Kyle looked away from her, Cater gripped his face and turned it back to her direction. “Stop it, Kyle,” she yelled. “Just let it go, Carter. It’s none of your damn business.”

458/1683

“You’ve said that to me more times than I can count, Kyle, and has it ever once worked for you?” “Unfortunately not,” he muttered dryly. “So shut the hell up and listen.” She smacked him across the head. “Ow!” “Is your child a boy or girl?” “It’s a girl. Damn!” She captured his face in both of her hands and leaned down to his level. “Then get your shit together. You are not a coward,” she said thoughtfully. “You’re a man. A good man. Do not deprive your child of a chance to know you, to love you.” She sighed and released his face. Squatting down in front of him, she placed her hand to his heart. “You are not heartless, Kyle Valente. You have

459/1683

beautiful heart full of love that you’re afraid to give. You don’t have to be afraid to give that love to your little girl. You don’t even have to be the perfect father. You can be as flawed as you want to be, but if you love her, hold her when she cries, protect her when she’s scared, and be there whenever she needs you, she will love you forever no matter what.” Carter removed her hand and stood to her feet in front of him. “What’s her name?” “Sofia,” Kyle answered softly. She smiled. “That’s beautiful, Kyle. Is her mother Spanish?” Sighing, Kyle nodded. “Yeah, she is …” “Sofia is the perfect name. It means wise. She will be just like you then.” Carter clapped her hands excitedly. “We will meet her. We’ll have a dinner next week. You will have time to get to know your daughter—and

460/1683

explain everything to your father—then you will bring her to the house for the celebration. We’ll have the whole family over for dinner and we can welcome Sofia and Gabriel to the family, as well as welcome my father back home properly, and celebrate our family. . .” “Carterina,” Nathan groaned. “That’s too much cooking, I won’t allow it. You need to rest…” “It will be perfect, and catered as per my husband’s orders.” Carter shot him a glare before she turned back to Kyle. “You can even bring her mother if you’d like. I’d love to meet her.” Kyle shook his head emphatically. “I don’t think so. She’s not getting anywhere near my family.” “Then you will just bring Sofia. How old is she?”

461/1683

Kyle groaned and raked his fingers through his hair. “Three months old, Carter. I can’t take care of a three month old by myself! I don’t know shit about babies.” Carter chuckled, and tucked a loose strand of his hair behind his ear. “Either invite her mother along with you or figure it out. It’s not rocket science. Set up a car for the day you have her, it will make it easier to get out to the house. We’ll talk when you come over to the house with Sofia as well.” She leaned forward and kissed him on the forehead. “Now enough of this fighting.” She walked over and did the same to Lucca, Dante, and then Mickey. “You all need to rest. I’m not the only one that hasn’t been sleeping.” When she reached Nathan, she leaned forward and gave him three kisses on his lips. “No more drinking tonight, Mr. Salerno …”

462/1683

Nathan cupped one side of her face and pressed his face against her cheek. “There are no words to describe how much I need to hold you tonight, baby.” “All right, all right.” She kissed his cheek and took his hand in hers. “Gabriel, have mercy,” she pleaded with her brother. He rolled his eyes and waved his hand in the air. “Fine, fine. But only because I love those puppy dog eyes of his.” Carter chuckled at the confused frown on Nathan’s face and pulled him to his feet. “Come on, baby,” she said with a smile as she stood on her toes and kissed his lips. “Carterina will help her big, scary, Russian Underboss get some sleep.” She pulled him along and he stumbled a little, making her giggle, and eventually she got him into their bedroom.

463/1683

She waited at her door for Gabriel, who came to her with an innocent smile on his lips. “Please be nice, Gabriel,” she said to him. “And you four, please be nice to him as well. He’s still getting used to being personable. He may come off as an ass, but he’s really a sweetie. Isn’t that right my gorgeous English brother?” “That’s absolutely right my stunning American sister. Kiss me.” Carter stood on her toes and gave him a quick kiss on his lips. “Night, hun, love you.” “I love you more, babe.” After closing the door for her, Gabriel walked over to the couch lining the side of the plane. “Before any of you ask, yes I have a bad attitude for no reason, yes these are Hello Kitty sweats, no I still don’t like any of you, and yes, I’m

464/1683

gay. If you don’t like it then feel free to fuck off. Just be quiet while you’re doing it because I’m sleeping.” He gave them a wink and a million dollar smile before lying back on the couch and folding his arms under his head. Robert glance over at the young men just in time to catch Lucca glaring at Dante, mouthing, ‘He’s off limits’. Very interesting, Robert thought.

Chapter 11: Forgiveness and her story: Anastacia & Cesare She had talked to Carterina on the phone, but she seemed distant and hesitant for some reason. Now she sat awaiting another call from her. Hopefully, then Carterina would tell her whatever she’d been hesitant to say. Anastacia nervously tapped her foot against the hardwood floor of the dining room in her daughter’s home. Never before had she ever been so nervous. Never. She’d always had a good hold on her emotions for most of her life. This nervousness, the jitters, the sweat, the subtle fear, this only happened when he got too close for comfort. Leaning forward on the table in front of her, she buried her face in her hands.

466/1683

He talked to her, he had to. Anastacia knew that Silas wouldn’t be able to have Carterina in his presence without saying something. Something that could possibly ruin the relationship she’d finally had a chance to build with her daughter. The daughter that he gave to his brother to punish her, the daughter that he kept from her for nearly twenty-three years. Anastacia closed her eyes, fighting to calm her ever building nerves. The waiting was the hardest part. Almost as hard as putting the hunt for Carterina in Nathan’s hands was, but she been unable to search. Her injury had required immediate surgery the moment she’d gotten to the hospital. She’d fought with everything she had to get out of that hospital, but was bested when they’d sedated her. When she’d woken up, she could barely move yet that didn’t stop her from demanding that she be released. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Angelo’s men to

467/1683

find her daughter, it was just that she knew her soldiers were better. She hadn’t needed to worry because Nathan had already begun the search. He’d already combined his father’s men, his own men, her men, and his trusted allies and started the war demanding her daughter’s safe return. Anastacia, on the other hand, was recovering but had to be immediately removed from the hospital after she’d woken up from a medically induced sleep to the sight of a man she didn’t know sitting in a chair while watching her. When she’d asked the man what he was doing in her room, he’d only asked her what happened to her. Anastacia hadn’t responded, she just pressed the call button for the nurses. However, before they made it to her room, the man was gone and Anastacia was thoroughly shaken. She knew who had sent him without even asking. It was Silas. Silas had had Carterina, and because of that he’d sent for Anastacia.

468/1683

Anastacia had no plans of ever seeing that man again, and if she ever did, she had no idea what would happen. What could she possibly say to the man that had tormented her for the past twenty-four years except maybe … I want a divorce? Anastacia took a deep breath and bit down on her bottom lip. God she was so nervous. Now that she knew Carterina was alive, well, and on her way home, she couldn’t stop worrying. The worst thing for the relationship between Anastacia and her daughter right now would be for Carterina to find out the truth. The truth was that Anastacia had fallen for a monster. Not only did she fall for him, she married him, and allowed him to emotionally and physically abuse her. Luckily—with help— she’d left him after finding out she was pregnant with his children. Twins; a boy and a girl . . .

469/1683

Slamming her hand against the table, Anastacia snatched up her glass of wine and drank every drop. She opened another bottle of Carter’s wine and refilled her glass to the rim. Lying to Carterina had never been her intention. All Anastacia wanted to do was protect her child. Protect her from what was too … real. Protecting her from what’s real? Anastacia could smack herself for being so weak, so stupid. She wasn’t protecting anybody, she was just lying! Not only was she lying to Carter, she was lying to herself. Keeping vital information from Carterina throughout her life was selfishness, pure selfishness. Anastacia wished she could just tell Carterina everything. Just look her baby in the eyes and tell her … “I couldn’t stay with you, I couldn’t be a mother to you because I fell in love with

470/1683

the wrong man, and have been punished for it for over twenty years. Every time he abused me, I tried to leave. Every time he apologized, I changed my mind. Why would I do that you ask? Why would the cold-hearted, highly feared, and dangerous daughter of Alexis Stone allow a man to abuse her, and go back to him every time he gave her a weak apology? The answer is simply: because I loved him. I loved your father …” And it was a dark, crippling love that she’d never felt for any man other than Silas Steele. Anastacia would never know how he’d done it, but he’d reeled her in and tethered her to him. It wasn’t a beautiful pull she felt with him, it wasn’t pretty, it wasn’t sweet, and wasn’t some undeniable magnetism. It was more like a leash, wrapped tightly around her neck. Every single time Anastacia got too far away from him, every time she forgot about him and began to move forward with her life, he would yank that leash, if

471/1683

only to remind her that he was still the one in control. He was still the master. And she was nothing but his pet … Pet. That was what he had called her. “Come to me, pet,” was what he’d say. And like moth to a flame, Anastacia would go to him. He was her sinful addiction. Her mind told her no, but everything else screamed yes. He made her want to be his. And when she became his love, his pet, she slipped easy into his blissful madness. The world Silas Steele created was dark, magical, carefree, and limitless. Anastacia became the queen of that world. He saved her from the hurt that was in the real world, he saved her from the Luchini family, and he saved her from herself, from loneliness. Anastacia had been at her lowest when Silas walked into her life and he gave her a new world. She clung to it; she clung to him. And

472/1683

she fell madly, deeply in love with the devil himself. “Anastacia, it is time.” Anastacia turned around at the sound of Cesare’s voice. She nodded and balanced her hand on the table when she stood to her feet. The pain from her gunshot wound caused her to inhale a sharp breath, but it only lasted for a moment before passing. Cesare handed her the pills she’d been prescribed and a glass of water which Anastacia took quickly. She didn’t want to linger; she knew she was about to be in a lot of pain, and the medication was the only way to make it stop quickly. “Come in front of me,” Cesare said, guiding her over to him. “You will sit on the table this time, it will keep you from falling.” “I’m fine standing,” she protested. “Just do it.”

473/1683

“On the table, Anastacia. I wasn’t asking you, so there was no need for you to deny my request.” Anastacia rolled her eyes. Cesare Valente was bossy, always had been and always will be apparently. “Fine,” she conceded with a sigh, allowing him to help her sit on the table. “Can I at least help you this time? It will take my mind off of the pain.” “No,” he answered as he brought the medical supplies over to the table. “Keep your hands at your side, Anastacia Stone. If they get in my way, you’ll regret it.” She scowled at him. He was so mean, she didn’t remember him being this mean. Cesare had always been so sweet to her, ever since the first day she’d met him decades ago, but that was no more. He had insisted he be the one to stay here with her after she was taken out of the hospital, and he had been taking care of her himself without the

474/1683

help of the nurse. Don’t get Anastacia wrong, she was really grateful for his help and presence in this big, lonely house while she recovered and waited for Nathan to find Carterina, but she really wished he would lose the attitude. He acted like he hated her. He kept to himself all throughout the day until she’d ask him for help. Other than that, she’d only see him when he brought her dinner and changed the bandages on her still healing surgery wound. She was jerked from her musings when he began to remove the bandage covering her wound. She flinched. “Ow!” He shot her a glare. “Be still, Ana.” Asshole! Cesare Valente had become such a dick. Okay, she knew she might be the reason for that, but still, she wished he wouldn’t be so mean to her. She was hoping that the time alone together, though during a stressful time, would … help their

475/1683

relationship. She knew that he was most likely over her romantically, he had to be—Carterina had told her that he only dated younger women—but she did hope that they would at least be able to revive their past friendship. His friendship was what had made her fall in love with him all those years back. The memory of that friendship, that trust that she’d had only for him, was what made it impossible for her to fall out of love with him. It was fucked up, but true. Anastacia had only ever fallen in love with four men in her life, and two of them still had her heart. Cesare was one of them, and the fact that he took care of her like this was not helping her with her problem. She wished she didn’t love him, or Angelo, but she still did. Unfortunately, the past week in this house with Cesare had only served to make her love him more … even though he was a dick.

476/1683

Silently he lifted her shirt and went about changing her bandages. Once he finished, he gathered the things to be thrown away, threw them in a trash bag, and turned to leave without a word. “Wait,” Anastacia called, and he paused at the door. “Why don’t you stay in here with me? I mean, we are both waiting for them to land in New York. We might as well wait together.” Anastacia was sick of the coldness, she was sick of the silence. She got that he hated her, but couldn’t he at least show her a little bit of sympathy. Her daughter had been taken for God’s sake. She’s emotionally fucked up right now, and with this injury weighing her down she felt useless. She could use a little company, a little kindness. “No,” he replied softly. “You should go lie down. They won’t be landing for another

477/1683

three and a half hours. I’ll bring you something to eat in about an hour.” When he started to walk away again, Anastacia got down from the table and followed him into the kitchen. She wasn’t lying when she’d said she didn’t want to be alone. Whenever she was alone she thought too much, she remembered too much, and she cried too much. Pathetic was a good way to describe Anastacia’s state right now. She’d locked herself up in her daughter’s home so that she could both recover and hide from the eyes of the world while she was at her weakest, both physically and emotionally. The highly feared and—in her opinion—mediocrely respected Anastacia Stone was not allowed to be this pathetic, she was not allowed to feel, to cry, to embrace such things that were simply human nature. She had to be stone, she had to be emotionless, cold, and she wasn’t allowed to be a worried mother. Well, for the past few powerless days of

478/1683

her life, Anastacia had given the underworld and their expectations of her a big fuck you and embraced being worried, pathetic, in pain, and a terrified, powerless, utterly heartbroken mother. Even now she was shuffling around the house in flannel pajamas that were three sizes too big for her and hung off her shoulder, her hair was a mess, and she was pretty sure she’d be depressed until she was sure Carterina still loved her. “What are you doing?” he asked, but never stopped walking. Anastacia bit her bottom lip. She was following him, that’s what she was doing, but she didn’t say that. She just said, “Nothing” softly and continued to follow him until they reached the kitchen. Yes, she was indeed pathetic. Once they’d finally made it to the kitchen, Cesare stopped at the counter and

479/1683

turned to her with a frown. “Ana, go lie down.” Anastacia frowned in return. “I am not tired, Cesare. I don’t want to lie down.” “It doesn’t matter what you want, Ana. It’s about what you need.” “Well, what I need is company,” Anastacia argued. “You’ve been here with me every day, Cesare, but I still feel like I’m alone! I’m lonely and sad,” she pouted. “Can you not just spend a little bit of time with me?” Rolling his eyes headed to the refrigerator. Anastacia followed. When he opened the refrigerator and leaned in to look at its contents, Anastacia did the same. “Go away, woman,” he growled. “Why must you call me woman like that?” she asked. She was beyond sick of his

480/1683

attitude. “Like I’m a nuisance and I’m bothering you.” “Because you are bothering me.” “No, I’m not.” He was really starting to offend her. He should be feeling honored that she wanted to spend time with him anyway. Although she’d always feel bad for what had happened between them, she wasn’t the only one to blame for their failed relationship. He continued to look through the food as she leaned into the refrigerator closer to him. She didn’t care if he was being mean to her, she wanted to help. She didn’t want to think about her messy, fucked up life right now. “Cesare,” she whispered. He didn’t answer her and she huffed before whispering his name more sharply, “Cesare!”

481/1683

This time his head snapped toward her. “What?” She frowned. “Stop yelling at me.” His jaw ticked and he released a slow, angry breath. “What?” he said through gritted teeth. Anastacia smiled softly. “Can we eat the rest of the shrimp fettuccini … and the stuffed chicken?” His nostrils flared in annoyance. “There’s no more sauce left, Anastacia.” “Then we will make more.” She reached in and removed the shrimp from the top shelf of the refrigerator. Cesare made the best garlic shrimp with fettuccini noodles. The dish had been mouthwatering. Anastacia had pretty much ate it all by herself. While many stopped eating when they were depressed, Anastacia ate more … a lot more. “It will be fun,” she said with a smile.

482/1683

Cesare pursed his lips. “Fun for you because you will just watch, Anastacia. Not fun for me because you will bother me while I cook. You should be resting, you are in pain.” Waving off his concern, Anastacia walked over to the island in the middle of the kitchen that contained all of the appliances they needed. “Please. I can feel nothing. Those strong pain pills have kicked in. I pretty much numb to any form of pain.” She reached out, grabbing a knife from the counter, and held it out to him. “Here,” she said with a mischievous grin, “cut me. I’ll show you I feel no pain.” When his frown only deepened, Anastacia chuckled. “Too tempting an offer, huh? You’re afraid you might kill the horrible Anastacia?” After he rolled his eyes at her, he went to pull out the necessary cookware for the

483/1683

dish. “Put that down before you hurt yourself, Ana.” Anastacia sighed. He was no fun. Here she was trying to joke with him, and he was still being mean. She sat the knife on the counter and stood in front of the stove, waiting for him to get what they needed. Once he had the pan he needed and the remainder of the ingredients, he came back to the stove. “Move, Anastacia,” he said, nudging her gently. Anastacia’s expression immediately turned into a pout … and she didn’t even give a fuck. “But I want to help,” she pouted. “Let me cook, too.” “You can’t cook.” Anastacia moved closer to him. “Then teach me.” She looked up into his cold, blue eyes. “Please,” she begged. “I want to learn how, Cesare. Stop being so mean to me. I

484/1683

told you long ago that Italian boys have to be nice to African girls.” Something changed in his eyes when she’d said that … they lost a bit of coldness. “And why is that, Anastacia?” he asked, setting the items on the counter and beginning to pull out the ingredients. In the effort of lessening the tension between them, Anastacia took a risk. She knew exactly what to do to get Cesare Valente to loosen up and have fun with her; she wasn’t going to act as if she didn’t. She slowly walked over to him with a playful smile on her lips. Once she reached him, she encircled his arm with hers and stood on her toes, resting her chin on his shoulder. She felt the muscles in his arm tense, but she didn’t step back. He looked at her on his shoulder and she smiled, then answered his question.

485/1683

“Because, Italian boys love African girls, Cesare Valente.” When she said the words that she had once said to him when she was just seventeen years old, his eyes suddenly brightened with playful amusement. There was her Cesare. Anastacia was young during a time when she was often looked down upon simply because she had dark skin. She and Cesare used to play this game often whenever he’d noticed her beginning to be affected by the horrific things many—including her own blood relatives—used to say to her. He shook his head and continued laying out the vegetable he needed to cut. “Italian boys love African girls, huh?” he asked, a smile pulling at his lips.

486/1683

Anastacia nodded her head. “They do, very much. Can’t get enough of us. You’re missing out, Cesare Valente.” He chuckled softly and she wanted to kiss the dimple in his cheek. The laugh alone warmed her entire body. God, he was so … perfect. “And why am I missing out, Anastacia Stone?” She shrugged. “Because you are not dating an African girl of course. Those girls you date are pretty, but they are not like me. The men and woman don’t look at me because I’m different … they just can’t take their eyes off of how beautiful I am.” He laughed, and the warmth rushed through her body once again. “I’m telling you, Cesare,” she laughed softly, “they only pretend like my skin bothers them, yet I know the truth. They can say

487/1683

what they want, but I know they just wish they were like me. I have beautiful brown skin.” In that moment, he turned his head to gaze down upon her, and the look in his eyes caused her to pause. “You have stunning, brown skin … Anastacia Stone,” he whispered. “And don’t you ever let anyone tell you different.” Slowly, he brought his hand up to her face and tucked her hair behind her ear. “Beautiful both inside and out. You’ve fooled them all, Ms. Stone. You’re not who they say you are.” A subtle sadness flashed through his eyes. “I can see you … still.” Numerous emotions thickened the atmosphere until they disappeared into a world where no one else existed but the two of them. It was very clear to Anastacia at the moment that she had forgotten just how much she loved Cesare Valente. Now she

488/1683

understood why Angelo had continually asked her if she was still in love with him. It was because he knew … he knew what she didn’t know. What she still didn’t understand. For more than a minute all they did was gaze into each other’s eyes, unable to mumble a word. Anastacia wasn’t able to hide a thing even if she wanted to. She was positive that every thought in her head—every feeling in her heart—was showcased on her face, but she didn’t care. She never wanted this moment to end. But as they say about all good things … Cesare was the first to blink out of the trance they’d fallen into, and Anastacia quickly followed suit. An emotion resembling guilt flashed across his face, and he swallowed and took a step away from her. “We should get back to cooking,” he murmured, turning his attention back to the

489/1683

food in front of him. “If you want to help, that’s fine. You can cut the tails off of the shrimp and get them prepared for cooking.” Anastacia awkwardly nodded her head and reached in front of him, taking the shrimp and a knife and placing them on the island. Okay, that didn’t go as planned. All she’d wanted to do was lighten the mood, but instead she’d just made her life even more complicated. Anastacia was shaken, actually shaken. Her blood had rushed to the surface beneath her skin, making her feel nothing but a slow, simmering heat … everywhere. She needed to steady her nerves. Touching him, saying those words to him, had stirred something deep within her. Something dangerous and forbidden. I shouldn’t have done that, I shouldn’t have gotten that close. What a stupid, stupid thing to—

490/1683

Abruptly Anastacia jerked her hand back and yelled “Ow!” when pain shot through one of her fingers. She looked down and saw blood. Holy shit. She hadn’t even realized she’d started cutting. She was usually so good with a knife. “Dammit, Ana!” Cesare immediately took her hand in his and pressed a clean towel to her wound. “You have to pay attention.” “I’m sorry,” she muttered, not even listening to him. She was too focused on the proximity of their bodies. He stood so close to her, much closer than he needed to be. “I wasn’t paying attention, I didn’t mean to—” “Stop,” he said softly. Sighing, he led her to the sink and turned on the water. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have yelled at you. It was a mistake. I just don’t like to see you hurt yourself, that’s all.”

491/1683

After he was sure her wound was no longer bleeding, he placed her finger under the warm water. Anastacia looked up into his eyes. “Is this why you have been caring for me?” she asked. Turning off the water, he stared into the sink, frowning in thought. “Yes” he said as he place her hand back on to the towel and gently dried her hand. “I saw you hurt, and now I will see you better. I didn’t trust that anyone could care for you as well as I can.” Unable to stop herself, Anastacia took a step closer to him … only to have him take a step back. Surprised by the action, Anastacia looked away, embarrassed. Such behavior wasn’t normal for her, but she truly wasn’t feeling her best. All the rules she’d created for herself—for her daughter—seemed so fucking pointless right now.

492/1683

Quickly she pulled her hand away from him and tried to walk away, but before she took a step Cesare reached out and gripped her arm. “Stop, Ana. I’m sorry.” Anastacia jerked her arm, attempting to pull away from him. “You have nothing to be sorry for, Cesare. I’m not feeling well any more, I’ll go lie down now.” He pulled her closer to him. “Please,” he whispered, the emotion in his voice causing her to turn and face him. “I don’t mean to hurt you, I’m just,” he sighed, “confused, that’s all …” Anastacia felt her face heat as unshed tears glistened her eyes. “I’m sorry, Cesare.” His brows furrowed, but she continued. “I know you hate me and you want to keep your distance, but it’s just so hard for me. I don’t remember you like this. You used to be so

493/1683

happy, so full of life. If what I did to you hurt you this much, I’m begging you to please just forgive me. I have no excuse other than I was extremely hurt and broken. I was facing so much shit every day, and I was facing it alone. I know I had you and Ky-ky, but there was things I had to endure that neither of you would ever be able to understand. I hit rock bottom after our daughter died.” She inhaled a deep, shaky breath when emotion hit her hard. Giving birth to a stillborn baby at thirty weeks of pregnancy was something Anastacia would never wish on any woman, not even one she hated. Time doesn’t take that pain away. One always remembers the moment they realized their precious baby—the one that kept her up all night kicking—just suddenly stopped moving. The doctors told her that it wasn’t her fault, that sometimes bad things just happen, but there was no point. One doesn’t just feel better after experiencing something like that. You

494/1683

just … can’t. “Cesare, I had never experienced that much pain before. I was convinced that God was punishing me. That night I left you and Kyle, I had every intention of killing myself. When I told you I couldn’t live anymore, I meant it. I went to a doctor, paid him for any poison that he could provide me, and injected myself with it in my hotel room.” Shock and grief flashed through Cesare’s eyes. “Ana—” “No,” she cut him off, as a tear fell from her eye “Don’t stop me. Let me tell you the truth. Let me tell you what happened.” When he remained silent, she continued. “I woke up four hours after I took what I thought was poison, angry with the doctor that had taken my money and lied to me. The doctor turned out to be a good man, a ve–very good man …”

495/1683

More tears fell from her eyes as she thought of her recently deceased friend. Without that man, Anastacia never would have made it after Silas killed her son and gave Carterina away. The man had been both her confidant and her only real friend for over twenty years. He’d died of brain cancer just three weeks before Carter’s birthday a few months back. She had told Carter that she had to go handle business, but really, she had to go bury her friend and grieve with his family. In his will, he had left her a key for a safe that contained the money she had given to him when she was just twenty-one years old. She’d given it to his family and made it back to the States in time for Carterina’s birthday dinner. “He told me that one day I’d thank him for not letting me kill myself, and that he’d help me. I didn’t listen to him that night. I didn’t see him again until two years after that night … because that night I made

496/1683

the best, and worst, decision of my life. I fled the country with the man that would become my husband, the father of my deceased son and living daughter, and the man that would torment me and haunt my dreams for over twenty years. So if you’re looking to make me feel like shit, or scream at me or punish me, you’re too late.” She placed her hand to her heart. “I have already been punished,” she cried. “There is nothing that anyone else can do to me that is worse than what I have already endured. “The only person that can truly devastate me to the point of breaking me is on a plane coming home from meeting her father in one of the most fucked up ways one can imagine, and I’m scared. I’m fucking terrified because while trying to make her love me, I broke my promise to her. I lied to her, I kept things from her because I am what I never wanted her to be. I’m a coward. I’m a liar and a coward that’s desperate for the

497/1683

love of my daughter because I fucked up so bad that I wasn’t even able to raise her myself. I had to put her in the hands of a man that wasn’t even her father, a man that I had never met until I begged him to take my baby so that her actual father wouldn’t kill her, or sell her to some sick fuck that would rape her! For three years I didn’t even get to see my baby. Had Robert not taken pity on me, and helped me get off my ass and rebuild my father’s empire, I never would have gotten to see her face. I never would have had hope that I would have her again.” She wiped the tears from her eyes. “The first time I hugged my baby in over twenty years was right here in this kitchen. Silas took her away from me because I didn’t want to be a family with him.” A sob escaped her lips. “Now he will take her because I didn’t tell her the truth. She probably knows now. She probably knows that I am a liar, that I was married to Silas, that I was once a

498/1683

weak woman who allowed a man to abuse me and lock me in a dark room multiple times. Sometimes he locked me away and made me go three or four days without food or water just to punish me. And I let him because I had convinced myself that I deserved it, that I loved him. If I couldn’t have death, I’d have pain I could feel on the outside and not just in my heart. Silas gave me that. He sucked me into his world and I lost my mind. I didn’t get it back until I felt them kick. Carterina, my daughter, and Gabriel, my son. His name would have been Gabriel …” And there it was. The first time she had ever told anyone the truth. The first time she had ever told anyone what she had allowed Silas to do to her. The first time she had ever told anyone that she was married to Silas Steele. She hadn’t even told Robert. “I am still legally his wife,” she whispered. “Though I have acquired much

499/1683

power, I still haven’t been able to complete the simple task of divorcing him. Somehow, he has prevented me from doing so. I’m stuck.” For much longer than a moment, Cesare just silently stared at her. Even though Anastacia had already lowered her eyes in shame, she still felt his eyes boring into her. She had completely stripped herself in hopes that he would forgive her … that he would see she was truly sorry for leaving that night. Carterina was the only reason she could never regret suffering in that horrible marriage. Anastacia would rather have not experienced the abuse with Silas, but if she had to just to have her baby in her life, then she would go through it all over again. That was what Anastacia planned to tell her the moment she walked through that front door.

500/1683

“Anastacia,” Cesare said softly, bringing Anastacia from her thoughts. “Please look at me.” She looked up into his eyes, expecting to see judgment, but found none. What she found instead made even more tears fall from her eyes. Concern, empathy, understanding … and love. Cesare took her hand and lead her over to a booth-like table in the kitchen. Taking a deep breath, he sat down and pulled her to him until she took a seat on his lap, facing him. Frowning, he visibly swallowed before speaking. “Anastacia Elizabeth Stone,” he released another long breath and his eyes glistened with unshed tears of regret, “I owe you an apology …” What? Anastacia thought. But why?

501/1683

“Anastacia, I failed you, and I hurt you, too. What happened to us was just as much my fault as it was yours … maybe even more. Telling Angelo that …” He shook his head. “I’m sorry, this is hard for me say. I’ve been thinking about the moment I would get to talk to you like this for so long.” “Please try,” she whispered. “Please tell me, Cesare.” “Letting Angelo believe that I hated you back when I first came to America was the only way that I could fix his and my relationship. We worked together, but we were at each other’s throats. Therefore, in order for us to coexist peacefully, I let him believe that I hated, you when nothing could be further from the truth.” Anastacia’s heart jumped in her chest, but she didn’t say a word. She just continued to listen.

502/1683

“What I said the night you left was stupid, insensitive, and not true. I was scared, Ana, you were so devastated—we both were—and I couldn’t think of a way to console either of us. We were both so young, we didn’t know how to deal with it. I was angry with you for a little while, and even fell into a depression. But, love, I forgave you for leaving many years ago. I could never hold that against you even if I wanted to. We experienced something extremely heartbreaking, something devastatingly tragic, and neither of us were prepared for it. We both made some bad decisions after that happened to us, Ana. You ran into the arms of the devil. And I …” The moment the tears began to fall from his eyes, her heart broke. He clutched her oversized shirt in his hand and drew in a shaky breath. “I was unable to care for my son, to be the father he

503/1683

needed at the time. Losing the baby, and losing you, had broken me so much, Ana. I only asked her to take our son for a short period of time while I got myself together in America, while I found us a decent place to live and helped Angelo build the organization. I thought he’d be safe with his mother, but …” He shook his head and brought his eyes back to hers. “Ana, Abrielle hurt him. She abused her own son, my baby boy, and she did it to hurt me. I mean, what kind of sick woman would do such a thing? I didn’t find out what she was doing to my son until it was nearly too late. That night—when I arrived in Italy and saw my son lying beaten and unrecognizable in that hospital bed—was the worst night of my life. I had been so wrapped up in myself, so focused on getting money and building a life in America, that I’d neglected my son. There were days when I didn’t even answer the phone when he called. For two years he endured that pain, and the worst

504/1683

part is, I had wanted to bring him to America the moment Melina had Mikilo, but his mother had insisted he wanted to stay with her in Italy for a little while longer. I was stupid enough to believe her.” “You weren’t stupid, Cesare—” He shook his head. “Don’t. Please, Ana. This is my pain, my mistake, and my truth. Let me tell it. Kyle was almost four and Mickey was almost two when I took him from Italy. I had to get him in therapy right away. I got him to tell me everything that Abrielle had done to him right before he just shut down and forgot … everything. To this day he doesn’t remember anything that happened to him when he was with his mother. He only has the scars on his body to remind him.” “Where is Abrielle, now?”

505/1683

“Even if I knew I wouldn’t tell you, Ana. I didn’t tell you this because I want you to find your sister and kill her. I told you this because I wanted to give you an example of the love a child has for their parent. After I took him around Nathan, Kyle slowly started opening up again. He became a kid again. I am honest with my son about everything. He asked me why he had the scars, and I told him that his mother was a monster and she’d hurt him. Then I told him that I failed to protect him from her … and that I’d regret that for the rest of my life. Do you know what he said to me?” With wide eyes, wanting to hear the rest of his sad history, she shook her head. “He told me it was okay, that I was a good daddy and he forgave me, and he pleaded with me to never make him go back to her. Then he reached forward and did that little thing you used to do to him. He tugged

506/1683

on my ear. His doctor said he associated that action with happiness, with love. Even after I failed him, he loved me.” He cupped her face. “We made a lot of stupid mistakes in the past, Ana, don’t mess up again. Carterina is your baby, she is a part of you. You will sit her down and talk through it. All of it. You will do it because you love her, and she will forgive you because she loves you. Even though I still do not forgive myself for what happened to my son, I accepted his forgiveness and changed my life. Never again have I put my ambitions before the people I love. After Mikilo’s mother left, I got a place for just myself and my sons, and I raised them on my own. I learned my lesson, and now you will learn yours, Ana. But first you need to trust that Carterina will love you despite your mistakes and tell her the truth.” With a deep sigh, Anastacia nodded her head. “You’re right,” she whispered while

507/1683

gently wiping the tears from his eyes, “but I’m still scared.” He nodded in agreement. “Trust me, I know what it’s like to be terrified of your kids.” She chuckled softly. “Are you more afraid of Mickey or Ky-ky?” “They both have their moments, but they are my life and I accept them even with their flaws. It’s always been the three of us.” “Mmmhmm…” she sighed, resting her head on his shoulder and picking at the buttons on his shirt. “Don’t forget your slew of young women.” She was surprised by the bitterness and twinge of jealousy she’d heard in her own voice. Whoops. “Was that jealousy I heard?” he asked, obviously amused by her statement.

508/1683

“I’m not jealous,” she whispered still picking at his shirt because now she was unable to meet his eyes. What the hell did she have to be jealous for? She was Anastacia Stone for heaven’s sake. She couldn’t walk down the road without men offering to court her. She didn’t need to be jealous of anything. Cesare chuckled. “I cannot believe you’re jealous, Anastacia.” “I said I wasn’t jealous.” That’s a lie because I am. “I was just asking. It didn’t mean anything.” This conversation wasn’t really working for her new ‘no lying’ lifestyle. He shook his head. “Don’t lie to me, it is pointless. I know what I heard. There’s nothing to be jealous for anyway. I’m sure what you’ve heard of my love life was embellished.”

509/1683

She rolled her eyes. “I doubt that, Cesare. From what I remember you never had any trouble finding a mate in the past.” “Neither did you,” he reminded her. “Since the day we first I met, you’ve had a constant flow of men behind you, begging you to be theirs and confessing their undying love.” She lifted her head from his shoulder and gazed into his eyes. “They could all confess whatever they wanted to, Cesare. There are only four men that have ever had the pleasure of seeing my perfect body without clothing.” He laughed. “Don’t laugh.” She laughed a little herself. “You weren’t laughing when I was undressing for you.” “No I wasn’t. If I had, I’m sure you would have put them right back on—”

510/1683

“Then kicked your ass and left,” Anastacia finished. He smiled. “And that was the last thing I wanted you to do once I finally got you naked.” Anastacia was astonished by the next noise that escaped her lips: a giggle. A ridiculous flirtatious giggle that she could not believe came from her. Disgusting! She sounded like a fucking girl. If her father were alive he’d kick her ass. Surprised by the sound, Anastacia slapped her hand against her mouth. Cesare was thoroughly amused because he knew what she’d done, and that she hated that she’d done it. The fucking bastard. Anastacia frowned, attempting to stand, but he didn’t let her. “Come on, Ana,” he laughed. “Stop it. I am playing with you that’s all.”

511/1683

“You’re being a jerk,” she grumbled. “Because you’re being ridiculous. You have too many rules, woman. No crying or laughing, nor emotion of any kind. No living, no breathing …” Okay, now he was being an asshole. She rose to leave, but once again he stopped her. “Ana, stop. All right, I’m done. I promise. Come here.” He opened his arms for her to rest on him, and after a moment of hesitation she complied. “See, that’s better,” he whispered. Anastacia didn’t know why he’d whispered his words until she felt why … his chest was still shaking with silent laughter. She could no longer be angry even if she tried. She sat up in his lap and playfully hit is chest, even as she began to laugh herself. This was the huge difference between Angelo

512/1683

and Cesare. Angelo wouldn’t want to deal with her temper, so he would never laugh at her in the first place, but Cesare … Cesare was the type to do whatever he wanted. If he thought it was funny, he’d laugh until you thought it was funny right along with him. “Stop laughing!” she yelled at him. He shook his head, still laughing at her. “I’m sorry, I can’t. For you to expect me to is wrong, Ana.” “I hate you,” she laughed, glaring at him in mock anger. Grinning wide, he wrapped his arms around her and placed his forehead to hers. “If I love you, you have to love me, too.” She smiled, feeling carefree for the first time in a long time, and the words escaped her lips without even a thought. “I do love you.”

513/1683

Then she paused. Oh shit. Oh shit! Did I just say that out loud? Shit! Frozen, all she could do was look into Cesare’s eyes. He’d gone silent as well. She really had no idea what to do next. She didn’t know how long they sat staring at each other, but the moment she opened her mouth to break the silence, Cesare’s lips were pressed to hers. Something so powerfully intense shot through her body, forcing her to immediately cling to him; Anastacia could not explain it even if she tried. She kissed him hard. It felt so good … so, so fucking good. Anastacia was nearly lost. The way he was touching her, the way she touched him, she knew exactly where the kiss was headed, and she didn’t want him to stop. It took one thought that chose this moment to creep into her head. If you move too fast, you get hurt.

514/1683

Hurt. Anastacia had experienced hurt many times in her love life, and recently she had decided to break the cycle. If a man wanted to be with her, he had to court her. He couldn’t just expect her to get into bed with him. It didn’t matter if she loved Cesare. Getting unknowingly cast into the role of Angelo Salerno’s mistress again had made her realize she wanted more. Hell, she had even decided she would like to marry again. Maybe this time it’d actually work out for her. Anastacia reluctantly pushed back from the kiss. Breathing hard, she gazed into Cesare’s eyes. “We have to stop before this goes too far.” Cesare seemed to snap out of a trance and back to the present. “Oh shit,” he said breathlessly. “Fuck!” Guilt flashed across his face as he looked into her eyes. “I kissed

515/1683

you.” He said the words as if it were the worst thing in the word. Anastacia frowned in confusion. “So what?” “Ana, you are in a relationship with Angelo. He’s going to fucking kill me!” He helped her up before he shot up from his seat and paced the floor anxiously, raking his fingers through his hair. “God, I’m the worst fucking friend. I promised him I wouldn’t do this.” Crossing her arms over her chest, Anastacia asked, “Do what?” “I promised him I’d keep my distance, Ana!” he yelled. “He only agreed to not fight me about seeing you healthy if I promise we wouldn’t … you know.” “We didn’t, ‘you know’,” she snapped. “And even if we did, it would be none of his fucking business. I don’t know what he told

516/1683

you, but he and I have been over for almost two months. Weeks before Carterina was taken.” The expression on his face instantly changed to confusion. “What?” “I ended it with him because he is with Cynthia! I refuse to be his whore again, so I let him go.” “But he said—” “He lied.” And it didn’t surprise her that he had either, the controlling bastard. “I’ve barely even talked to Angelo since the day I broke things off with him. You don’t have to do everything he says, Cesare. He’s the boss of your work, not your life.” “I run my own life, Ana. It’s just,” he sighed, “I thought you were still together. I thought that we betrayed him … again.”

517/1683

“We never betrayed him, Cesare.” Ever since the first time they’d made love, Cesare had always felt that they’d betrayed Angelo, but Anastacia had never thought that. She and Angelo had broken up after he had cheated on her with a prostitute, and called her numerous horrible names during a drunk phone call. That night Cesare came back to Italy to comfort her, that night they conceived their daughter. Gabriella Elizabeth was what they named her before she’d died within Anastacia’s womb. “I told you long ago to stop calling the night we conceived Gabriella a night of betrayal, Cesare.” Anastacia hated when he did that. She hated it. It made her feel like he was saying that her death was a punishment for their actions. “She was made from love, not betrayal.” Anastacia wrapped her arms around herself as she always did when she thought

518/1683

of the baby she lost … well, the two babies she’d lost. She couldn’t forget about Carter’s twin. Cesare came to her and pulled her close to him. “No, I didn’t mean it like that, Ana.” Wrapping his arms around her, he kissed her forehead. “I’m sorry. I know how much you hate it when I do that. I apologize. I’m just … you stopped me from kissing you, so I thought that what Angelo had said to me was true. I thought that you were still with him.” She shook her head. “I am not. I stopped you because I don’t want to be hurt again.” “What do you mean, love. Who hurt you?” She rested her head to his chest. “Angelo made me realize that I don’t want the same kind of relationships that I used to

519/1683

have. I don’t want to love in secret, I don’t want a fling, and I don’t want to share the man I love with another woman.” She looked up into his eyes. “I want to be loved, Cesare. I want to be cherished and put above everything else. I want an effortless, uncomplicated love because I’ve never had it before. Why don’t I deserve to be happy? Why don’t I deserve to have a perfect love, a perfect wedding, and all that other shit I missed out on when I was younger? I’ve been through so much bullshit, that I just can’t take complicated anymore. I’m ready to move on, I’m ready to be a good mother to my daughter. I want to smile. I would love to have some grandkids, and yes, I may want a husband. A real husband. I’m only forty-four years old. It’s too soon for me to give up on hoping for love.” “You want to be courted?”

520/1683

“Yes!” She was glad he got it without her actually having to say the words. “Is it too much to ask for a little romance? I want to go out on a date! I want to talk about something other than the past. I want flowers, and diamonds, and surprise romantic getaways. And I want it all from a man that isn’t fucking another woman. I want it from a man that only wants to be with me.” There, she’d said it all out loud. She finally spoken her desires to someone else, and it felt so damn good. “And all of this, you want it from Angelo?” There it was. He’d asked the stupid forbidden question, and the damn broke loose. Cesare tried to comfort her, but she just shook her head and took several deep breaths until she’d calm once again. Fuck this depression. “Admittedly, I am finding

521/1683

the break-up between Angelo and me difficult,” not only him, but her recent loss of love for the deceased father of her daughter, “but I am getting through it. I know what I want, and Angelo Salerno will never be the man to give it to me. I’m okay with that, he made his choice. It just hurts that once again I put myself in the position to be hurt by him and I’m disgusted with my weakness.” She took a deep breath and shrugged. “I am a strong woman. I will survive. I just need time, that’s all.” “Because you still love him?” “Unfortunately, Cesare, there will always be a part of me that still loves him.” Coming to the conclusion that her and Angelo were not meant to be hurt like hell. Anastacia still wasn’t over him, and it pissed her the fuck off.

522/1683

She felt Cesare’s hand on her face as he wiped her tears and lifted her head until their eyes met. “Ana,” he said. She sniffled. “Yes.” “Next week is the anniversary of our daughter’s death. When she died I wasn’t financially equipped to provide her with a head stone, but once Angelo and I got S.O. on its feet I was able to provide her with a very nice one. Every year on the anniversary of her death I go to Italy alone and sit with her. I bring her flowers, talk to her, and imagine what type of shenanigans she’d be into if she were on this earth. It is one of the things that has helped me heal since what happened. I was wondering … if you would like to make the trip with me.” Yes, Anastacia was crying again, it had become her thing today. She kind of liked it.

523/1683

“She is buried on private land and a gorgeous garden surrounds her grave. We will stay close to her in a peaceful bed and breakfast I enjoy for my visits there. I usually stay for a week to clear my head and relax, and spend time with Gabriella—” “Yes!” she said happily, not needing to hear anymore. “Yes, Cesare. I would love to go with you. I’ll talk to Carterina about it and she will forgive my absence.” She hesitated, wanting to talk to him about something else, but not knowing what he’d say. “Cesare, I think that maybe we should talk to the kids about—” Cesare nodded before she finished. “I agree. It’s time to tell them.” “I know you were worried about hurting Kyle, and I don’t want to see him hurt either, but they need to know. They need to know that they are related.”

524/1683

“We will talk to him together. Then if you’d like, we can take Mikilo, Kyle, and Carterina aside and tell them about their sister together.” Anastacia smiled. It was funny how all roads lead her back to her sweet, sweet Cesare. Maybe the universe was trying to tell her something. Hopefully … “Yes, Cesare. That would be perfect.”

Chapter 12: Toxic . . . Angelo had been standing silently, watching them for the past five minutes, and they still didn’t notice he was there. Angelo was sure that Cesare wouldn’t be doing what he was doing if he knew that he was standing in the kitchen watching them. His jaw tightened with a vicious anger. They looked like a couple; comfortable, intimate, and happy. Anastacia stood at the counter, mixing something in a large bowl, while Cesare stood behind her and instructed her on what to do next. Cesare reached forward and grabbed a small ramekin of what looked like powdered sugar, and poured it into the mixing bowl.

526/1683

Placing his hand on Anastacia’s, he slowed her stirring while he rotated the bowl. “Keep it steady like this,” he said to her softly. “We must be sure it’s folded into the icing well.” “Can I taste it now?” she asked with a soft smile. Cesare chuckled. “It’s not finished yet, Anabelle.” “But it looks so tasty,” she giggled. “Carterina is going to love this. It combines three of her favorite things to eat: cookies, cream cheese icing, and fruit.” “Now if we could only find a way to incorporate Doritos in here somehow.” Anastacia laughed. “We can just put those on the side.” “She will have some with her lunch then.”

527/1683

She nodded as her smile widened. “She will be surprised that I cooked.” “Pleasantly surprised,” he corrected. “She will be pleased that you did something so kind for her. You will see how much she loves you, yes?” “We can only hope.” “She loves you, Ana. This gesture will only make her love you more.” He kissed the top off her head. “You are a good mother, Anabelle, stop doubting your sweet daughter’s love for you. All we can do as parents is our best. You’ve done better than your best considering the circumstances, sweetheart. Carterina is a very understanding young woman.” “You’re so sweet, Cesare.” Turning to face him, she rested her head against his chest. “You finish stirring. My arms are

528/1683

tired,” she pouted, wrapping her arms around his waist. Pouting? Anastacia Stone didn’t pout. And what was she wearing? Angelo was positive that he’d never seen Anastacia like this before. Every morning when Anastacia Stone woke up she was dressed and put together before the sun completely rose. The Anastacia in the kitchen now was anything but put together. Her hair was messy like she hadn’t brushed it in weeks, and she wore extremely baggy purple pajamas with an assortment of different puppies on them. The outfit was nearly falling off, and her entire shoulder was exposed. He noted how many times Cesare touched her exposed skin, he’d even saw Cesare’s hand slip beneath the fabric of her shirt as he began to rub her back and they swayed back and forth. “You rest, then we will finish them together.”

529/1683

She nodded, and then looked up into his eyes. “Do I still get all of the credit even though I’m taking a break?” Chuckling, he kissed her forehead. He dipped his finger in a small bowl of flour on the counter and tapped her nose with it, leaving a large dot of flour on her nose. They laughed together. “There you go, Anabelle,” Cesare said through laughter. “The mark of a good cook.” “That is the mark of a messy cook.” “Look at this counter, Ana. You are a messy cook.” She playfully pinched his side. “Hey,” he warned through a chuckle, “no violence in the kitchen. You know the rules.” “Yes, Cesare,” she whispered, feigning sweetness. “All right, now turn around and watch.”

530/1683

She did as he’d instructed. The two of them were completely lost in their own world. Angelo continued to remain silent as he watched them decorate thick, round sugar cookies with icing and fresh fruits formed into various designs. Jealousy and rage made a slowly crept through his entire body. He and Anastacia had never done anything like that before. Why was it that she was so guarded when she was with him, and with Cesare she looked so … free? Angelo didn’t even need to ask, he could already tell they were fucking each other. Once they finished, Cesare cleaned the counter and dishes while Anastacia sat on the clean area and watched, eating one of the desserts they’d just made. “How long will you stand there before you make your presence known?” Anastacia asked as she took another bite of her cookie.

531/1683

Cesare looked at her with a confused frown, but she turned to face Angelo. Angelo didn’t say a word; he was too angry to speak. He was sure right about now he’d say the wrong thing anyway. Anastacia’s demeanor immediately went cold and she cocked her head to the side. “Manners, Angelo,” she said, her tone empty of emotion. “It’s impolite to stare.” Angelo smirked. “Am I not permitted to gaze upon my love? It’s been so long since I have stood in the same room as you. What if I’ve missed you?” She let out a bitter laugh. “I’m sure you haven’t, Angelo. You have your Cynthia to keep you occupied.” Angelo chuckled coldly. “Well, when she’s not around, I miss you.” “Angelo,” Cesare chided, “that was below the belt.”

532/1683

Angelo waved a dismissive hand toward him, causing Anastacia to roll her eyes. “You’re a fucking child, Angelo. You’ll never change, will you?” “And obviously neither will you, Anastacia. You drop one, then it’s on to the next one. Shall Cesare and I discuss when it will be my turn to fuck you again?” “Angelo!” Cesare yelled angrily. “What the hell is wrong with you?” Angelo’s head snapped in Cesare’s direction, and a vicious, angry fire filled his eyes. “Who in the fuck do you think you are talking to?” he snapped in Italian. “You shut your fucking mouth until I tell you to speak!” Cesare paused, seemingly stunned by Angelo’s words. A dark anger fell over his face right before he snapped his mouth shut and nodded his head.

533/1683

Both of their attention was directed to Anastacia when she began to clap her hands. She smiled and shook her head as a dark laughter fell from her lips. “Wow,” she laughed. “Look at you, Angelo Salerno.” She shivered in mock fear. “The big bad mafia boss ‘shut your mouth until I tell you to speak’ he says. You’re scary, I’m frightened. I’m sure Cesare is, too.” Frowning, she shook her head. “It’s just so surprising how far you’ve come, considering where you came from. Because if I am remembering correctly, you came from the same place he did,” she pointed to Cesare, “yet you have the audacity to stand here and disrespect him in such a manner. The man who stood with you in many battles in Italy. The man who assisted you in building your empire from day fucking one. So I’m just confused as to who the fuck you think you’re talking to, Angelo.” With a furrowed brow, she rubbed her forehead in disgust and clenched her jaw

534/1683

tightly. “And never mind what you said to me, the woman you claim to love so much. I truly welcome you to say something else, please. Insult me again, yell at your best friend and brother again, too. I’m actually begging you to do it. Because the more you say, the less I love you. And I am desperately—desperately—looking forward to the day when loving you is a distant memory.” When Angelo said nothing, Anastacia nodded. “That’s exactly what I thought. I’m going to lie down.” Cesare quickly walked over to her and assisted her down from the counter. Without uttering another word, Anastacia left the kitchen. Once she was gone, Cesare turned to leave out the side door. “I’m going for a walk.” “Cesare,” Angelo called after his friend. When Cesare turned to face him, Angelo sighed. “I apologize, brother. I shouldn’t

535/1683

have used such a tone with you. Please except my apology and my word when I say that it won’t happen again.” Cesare remained quiet for a moment before a frown fell over his face. “Do you remember what you said to me when we started the Salerno organization in the living room of my apartment? You looked at me and said, ‘We will finally have something that is ours, Cesare. No more being treated like lap dogs, no more disrespect, and no more taking orders from dictators like Luchini.’ That was the day I told you I had your back. We didn’t meet Bruno until four years after we started, and Alessandro didn’t come on board until after we made our first million. Just you and I, working hard to take over New York.” “Yes, my friend,” Angelo said with a nod, “I remember this.”

536/1683

“Do you?” Cesare asked. He narrowed his cold, angry eyes on him. “I have earned and deserve your respect, Angelo. The manner in which you just spoke to me is identical to the way Paolo used to speak to us. I am not a boy anymore, and I am not your lap dog. I will retire and be on my way before I let you or anyone else disrespect me. Understood?” “Yes,” Angelo answered, setting his pride aside for the moment. “Very well then. I forgive you and thank you for your apology.” He turned to leave again, but Angelo called out to him once more. “What?” he asked. Angelo sighed once more. “Just tell me you didn’t … Cesare, you said you wouldn’t.”

537/1683

“And I didn’t.” Closing his eyes, Cesare released a long, drawn out breath. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t love her, Angelo.” He looked up at him with a pained expression. “I tried so hard to keep my promise to you, but I couldn’t. I’ve loved Anastacia from the first moment I saw her, and it’s never stopped. She left me one night over twenty years ago, and I’ve been waiting for her ever since.” He sighed sadly. “She is coming back to me now, I can feel it. And I’m not going to stop her … not even for you. I love her too much. And should I ever get the chance, I will asked her to be my wife.” Without another word, he turned and walked out of the house. The image of Anastacia walking down the aisle to Cesare flashed through his mind and made his stomach turn. A rush of pure fear shot through his body at the thought of losing her—really losing her—to Cesare.

538/1683

Never again would he be able to hold her, kiss her, or tell her he loved her. That, he couldn’t let happen. Loosing Anastacia was not an option. Just the thought caused him physical pain. Turning quickly, he walked out of the kitchen to search for Anastacia. Just as he neared the only closed guest room door his cell phone rang. “Shit,” he muttered, glancing at the screen. It was Nathan; he had to answer it. “Hello.” “Hey Pop.” “Is everything all right, son?” he asked. Nathan still hadn’t told him why they’d left Russia so abruptly in the middle of the night. “Is Carterina well?” “Yeah, Pop, she’s fine. Apparently I’m in trouble, though … Whatever,” he mumbled.

539/1683

Angelo didn’t even ask. “Anyway, we’re landing in about thirty minutes. Carterina’s been trying to call her mother but she can’t get an answer. We really need to talk to her before we get there. It is important.” “Well, what is it?” “Hold on, I’m in the room.” Angelo heard a door close. “Pop, can you hear me?” Nathan asked quietly. “Yes I can.” “Carterina’s going to kill me for this, but I need to tell you so you can warn Anastacia.” Angelo frowned. “What is it?” “It’s about—” Other voices entered the background. “Babe!” Nathan exclaimed, his voice cracking nervously. “Hey, babe, what took you so long? Is everything okay?”

540/1683

He heard more mumbling then a struggle with the phone. “Why are you acting so nervous, Nathan?” “It’s nothing, babe …” “Don’t lie me. You only call me babe when you’re being an ass or lying. Who’s on the phone?” “It’s just Pop, I promise.” “Daddy Angelo? You told him, didn’t you? Give me the phone!” “Carter!” “I told you we tell my mother first, Nathan Salerno,” she chided, then she put the phone to her ear. “Hello. Daddy Angelo?” When her voice came over the phone, Angelo released a long breath of relief and closed his eyes. For the moment everything

541/1683

else was forgotten, and his focus zeroed in on the young woman that had become his little girl the moment she’d sat with him in his office and told him her story. Feeling himself becoming misty, he opened his eyes and took a deep breath. He hadn’t known how worried he’d been until this very moment. “Daddy Angelo? Are you there?” “Yes, sweetheart, Daddy Angelo’s here.” She gasped, and Angelo knew that tears were gathering in her beautiful doe eyes. “Hi,” she cried. “I miss you so much. I can’t wait to get home and tell you all about how horrible it was. He kept me in this weird room, locked up for four days, and I felt like I was in a prison.” “Tell me all about it, child.”

542/1683

Looking over to the closed door, Angelo turned and walked away from it. He went into the living room instead and sat down to listen to his daughter-in-law speak about her horrible experience of meeting her biological father. ~*~ Anastacia sat in the middle of her bed, admittedly waiting for someone to walk through the door. She didn’t know who she wanted it to be, but she knew she wanted someone. She wanted Angelo to walk through the door and apologize to her for being an ass. And she wanted Cesare to walk through the door so he could hold her and make her smile again … and because she missed him. She had only been away from him for mere minutes and she missed him. He was so funny and sweet. She just felt … lighter whenever he was around.

543/1683

She fell back on her bed with a frustrated groan. “Why me?” she cried in her native tongue. “This is so fucking confusing.” Which was why she chose to just not think about it. She decided she’d just lie in her room until Carterina called her again. She had only been lying down for a second when there was a slight knock on her window. Confused, and slightly worried, she sat up. Who the hell would be knocking on my window? Standing up from her bed, she slowly walked to the window. When she opened the curtains a smile instantly spread across her face. She quickly unlocked the windows and pulled them apart. “What do you think you’re doing?” she asked. Cesare gave her a handsome, boyish smile and bit his bottom lip.

544/1683

“What?” she laughed softly. “Nothing,” he said, walking closer to her window. In order to be near him, Anastacia sat on the window ledge. “I just wanted to see you, that’s all. Are you okay?” With her head cocked to the side, she shrugged. “I’ve been better.” He nodded. “Well, for what it’s worth, I had a great time on our first date today.” Anastacia’s brow furrowed even as a smile spread across her face. “Our date? What date?” “Our date, in the kitchen. You remember, right? It was just a few minutes ago …” She laughed. “Cesare, that was not a date.” “Not only was that a date, Anabelle, it was the best I’ve ever been on.”

545/1683

“It was?” she asked, arching one perfectly shaped eyebrow. His sly, crooked smile gave her butterflies. “Of course. I didn’t have to get dressed, had good food, good laughs, and a beautiful woman. You have to admit it, Anabelle, it was pretty damn good. I never thought dating in my forties would be so perfect.” She laughed softly. Well, he had a point. The date—yes, date—was perfect. She had the best day with him, even though it started and ended a little rocky. “It was perfect, Cesare. I loved every minute of it.” Smiling, he reached behind his back. When his hand came back around he was holding a red rose. “I am pleased you enjoyed our time.”

546/1683

He handed her the rose, and she accepted it with a bright smile on her face. “Thank you, Cesare.” “Thank you, Anastacia. One rose for our first date. On our second date, you get two.” In a show of strength, Cesare gripped the window ledge and lifted himself up, sitting on the ledge next to Anastacia. “So what do you say, Anabelle. May I take you on a second date?” As if I could say no to him. Instead of answering with words, Anastacia captured his lips in a sweet, passionate kiss. God, I love him. I love him so very much. His fingers sunk into her hair and he deepened the kiss. “Anastacia,” he sighed as he kissed her breathless. “Mia amore.” His sensual mouth journeyed to her neck and she moaned, completely lost in the moment. Her head fell back to allow him to

547/1683

continue as she laced her fingers into his soft hair. “Cesare, mon chéri,” she sighed. Abruptly he pulled back from the kiss and repositioned his body on the ledge. Before Anastacia could catch her breath, he pulled her into his lap and kissed her hard. Anastacia was at a loss for words. She was lucky she had taken her pain medicine before this because his hold around her body was tight, possessive, His mouth returned to her neck and he kissed her hard just as his hand slowly slipped into her panties. The contact caused Anastacia to release a surprised gasped. His fingers immediately began moving inside of her in the most amazing way. Her entire body tensed up as she inhaled a sharp breath and slammed her hand into the wall behind him. Holy shit! “Cesare,” she exclaimed in a loud moan.

548/1683

It felt as if a series of fireworks were shooting throughout her body. She didn’t know if it was because of the excitement of doing this in a window, or just because Cesare was incredible with his hands, but she had never felt anything like it. Anastacia slipped her free hand into her bottoms, pressing it over his as if to hold him in place. Her hips bucked against his hand in a vigorous motion even as his mouth continued its masterful assault on her neck. “Oui, mon amour, veuillez ne pas arrêter!” she cried as the sensations began to intensify. “Oh, mon amour, il se sent tellement bon …” She was trying her very best not to be too loud, but she was no longer even aware of her own voice. It was as if all of her senses were zeroed in on what he was doing with his hand! The moment her orgasm was about to hit her she begged him to kiss her, knowing

549/1683

without a doubt that she’d scream. Cesare pressed his mouth against hers just as the orgasm overtook her body, making her release a cry into his mouth while the sensations rocked her entire body. Cesare didn’t cease the movement of his fingers until she calmed some. Breathing heavily, Anastacia rested her head on his shoulder. She moaned when he continued to massage her softly through several little aftershocks of the orgasm he’d just given her. Oh dear God … She could not believe that had just happened, and felt only the slightest twinge of guilt that Angelo was in the other room. His hand left her now soaking panties—that she would have to change—and move around to palm her behind. “I’m sorry,” he said softly. “I didn’t mean for it to go that far.”

550/1683

Neither did she, but she did not hate that it had. “Don’t apologize,” she whispered as she hugged closer to him. “I enjoyed it …” God did she enjoy it! “The only downfall is that you’re in need, and we have no time.” She was more than aware of Cesare’s current state of arousal. She’d love nothing more than to make love to him right in this moment, but they couldn’t. It was still too soon for that. Hell, she wasn’t even supposed to do what they’d just done, but resisting temptation had never really been one of Anastacia’s strong suits. Cesare interrupted her thought with a chuckle, and tucked her hair behind her ear. “I’ll be fine, my love. I believe I must do a bit more courting before we get there. When I make love to you again, it will be in an exotic, romantic location of your choosing. There I

551/1683

will wine and dine you, and treat you like the stunning queen you are.” Gazing lovingly into his eyes, Anastacia touched his face gently. “You’re such a kind and gentle man, Cesare. I love you so much.” “I love you too, sweetheart.” She laughed softly. “You’re sweet, my love, but you and I both know that I am far from being a sweetheart.” He frowned. “Nonsense, Anabelle. You’re my sweetheart. Always have been, and always will be.” The soft smile on her face gave his heart much joy. It satisfied him even more to know that he was the one that had put it there. His Anabelle—his perfect, beautiful Anabelle—was coming back to him after all of these years. Waiting for her had been the hardest task, but he’d had many things to

552/1683

keep him busy, such as building S.O. from the ground up with Angelo, and being a single father to his two boys. Both work and parenting made his wait for the love of his life bearable. When she’d first came back he knew he couldn’t just attack, he couldn’t come on too strong, so he’d waited. Their past was not an easy one to get past, he knew she needed time to adjust, needed time to get to know her wonderful daughter. Cesare enjoyed watching how being a mother to Carterina changed Anastacia for the better. He would have loved nothing more than to share the experience with her and talk her through it, but he’d known it wasn’t possible because Angelo had already made his way back in. It hurt Cesare, but he wasn’t worried. His father had always told him that a man knew when they met the woman they were supposed to spend the rest of their life with, they just knew. And Cesare knew from the moment he first saw her sitting in Luchini’s car

553/1683

as he was guarding the gate at their estate. She hadn’t noticed him, but he’d noticed her. He never cared that she became involved with Angelo because he’d always known that one day she’d be his, only his. Did he wish it had happened sooner? No. He had no regrets. All love stories were different, and they were different for a reason. His and Anastacia’s would soon be seeing it’s happily ever after. Then he’d spend the rest of his life making her happy.

Chapter 13: The exes. . . Anastacia strolled out of her bedroom fighting to contain the smile on her face. Cesare always did this. He always made her feel like everything in her world was right, even though she felt like shit. Plus, she couldn’t get her mind off of what had happened on the window ledge. She bit her lip again, still fighting to stifle her smile. He was so amazing, and unpredictable in the most exciting ways. He was honestly too good to be true. “Oh my God!” Anastacia exclaimed, immediately stopping when she nearly collided with Angelo. “Jesus Christ, Angelo!” She placed her hand to her heart. “Announce yourself. You can’t just sneak up on people like that.”

555/1683

“I’m sorry, you’re usually not this jumpy.” His voice sounded as if he were surprised she could be caught off guard. Anastacia wanted to roll her eyes but she didn’t. People and their idiotic, as well as unrealistic, expectations of her pissed her off. “I was thinking. Am I not allowed to think?” “I didn’t mean it like that, Ana.” “I’m just saying I’m a human being, too, you know.” He didn’t say anything for a moment; he simply stared at her until it made her feel uncomfortable. Placing her hands on her hips, she huffed. “What?” she asked sharply. “You changed,” he stated, voicing what he had just noticed.

556/1683

She shrugged. “So what? It’s just another pair of pajamas.” For some reason she didn’t feel like wearing any clothes today. She had freshened up and changed from her purple pajama set to her pink. It was just as big, and she looked just as messy. It was perfect. “Where is Cesare?” he asked, eyeing her suspiciously. She frowned. “How the hell am I supposed to know, Angelo? Go look for him yourself.” Today was not the appropriate day for her and Cesare to let anyone know they were officially dating. There was too much going on. They’d both agreed to wait. Cesare had gone back outside to finish his walk after they’d sat and talked for a little while more. Angelo nodded. “Very well. Carterina will be calling you soon. The plane landed

557/1683

about thirty minutes ago. She is on her way home.” Both excitement and fear rushed through Anastacia’s body. She wanted to see her baby girl so badly, but she was also nervous as hell about the talk she knew they needed to have. Regardless, she pasted a smile on her face anyway. “Perfect. I’m going to go get my phone.” She headed for the kitchen, which was where she believed she’d left it. “Ana,” Angelo called for her. Anastacia stopped and turned to face him. “Yes, Angelo?” Slowly, he advanced toward her until he stood in front of her. He reached behind her head and gathered all of her hair, bringing it to the side. Leaning forward, he kissed her forehead, then her cheek, and finally the side of her mouth.

558/1683

Anastacia frowned. “Angelo,” she whispered. “If this is your way of apologizing for being an ass in the kitchen, no need. There are no hard feelings. I’m fin—” Her words faltered when Angelo abruptly gripped her face and forcefully turned her head. “What is this?” he growled. “It’s a fucking hickey, Ana!” He roughly pushed her away, disgust twisting his features. “Where did it come from? I know I didn’t fucking give it to you.” he shouted. “Why the fuck am I even asking you? You smell like him—” Anastacia silenced his shouting when she harnessed every bit of strength she possessed in her body and slapped him right across the face. The force from the abrupt blow knocked him back a few steps, but he completely lost his balance when she pushed him to the floor.

559/1683

“I hate you!” she screamed the words at the top of her lungs, then turned on her heel and stormed away from him. Angelo had already recovered and was coming after her. “Get your ass back here, Anastacia!” he shouted from behind her. However, Anastacia didn’t stop. She kept walking until she reached the kitchen, and he roared, “How dare you? How dare you put your fucking hands on me after you’ve done this?” “I’ve done nothing!” she shouted. She made it to the kitchen and snatched up her phone. “You’re fucking, Cesare!” he bellowed. “I’m not fucking him. I love him!” “Goddammit, Anastacia,” he roared, getting in her face. “How can you say that shit to me? To me! You’re a fucking bitch!”

560/1683

“You’re the fucking bitch!” “So did it just start, or have you been fucking him the entire time?” She grabbed two handfuls of her hair and screamed, “Get away from me! I swear to God if you don’t get away from me I’ll stab you in your fucking neck.” “I wish I could kill you! I hate you so fucking much, half of the time I wish you’d just die anyway.” “Likewise, motherfucker! So please do me a favor and drive off the nearest fucking bridge.” “I wouldn’t give you the pleasure! You’re such a fucking hypocrite, Ana. You gave me all that shit about Cynthia and you’ve been fucking Cesare. As far as I’m concerned, we’re even.”

561/1683

Anastacia shoved him with all of her might. “This is not a game, Angelo. I haven’t fucked anyone in the last six years besides you.” “Bullshit!” he snapped, shaking with anger. “I don’t give a shit if you believe me or not because we’re done. We’re finished. I ended it with you, so who I fuck is no longer any of your concern.” “Fuck that shit! We’ll never be over.” “Fuck you. I’m done with you. I don’t love you anymore—” He gripped her face again, harder this time. “That’s bullshit,” he shouted. “No matter how many times you say it’ll never be true!”

562/1683

She hit his arm with her fist until he released her, then she reared back and slapped him again . . . harder this time. He stumbled back, but quickly regained his balance and stormed angrily toward her. “Stop fucking hitting me, Ana. I swear to God I’ll—” “You’ll what? Hit me?” She pushed him again. “Go ahead, hit me,” she screamed, and smacked him in his face once more. “Hit me you piece of shit. Show me what kind of man you really are. Hit me.” She smacked him again. “Hit me!” “Anastacia!” Anastacia whipped around when she heard Cesare shout her name. “Cesare—” “Your phone,” he cut her off. Frowning, she looked to the counter and saw the light on her phone light up.

563/1683

She gasped, ran over to her phone, and answered it. “Hello? Hello, baby? Its mama, is everything okay?” Silence. Pulling the phone away from her ear, she looked at the screen. Why isn’t she saying anything? “Carterina? Baby girl, are you there?” “No, pet, she is not.” The feeling came immediately and rendered her motionless. Everything around her turned pitch black and she immediately disappeared into his world. The room around her resembled the room he would put her in to punish her. It was dark, cold, and the only thing she could hear was the sound of his voice. “Si–Silas,” she whispered, even as her body began to shake. That ever-present leash began to tug at her neck, letting her know

564/1683

that she still didn’t make any decisions when it came to her own life; she didn’t have a say, nor any control over anything. She was still his. He owned her, controlled her. She was still his … pet. “It’s so good to hear your voice, pet. How long has it been?” Her hands began to shake, and tears clouded her eyes. “Twenty-two years, Silas. That’s how long.” “That’s too long, pet. I’ve missed you.” She didn’t say a word. “How have you been? I’d love to hear you speak, dear.” How has she been? How has she been? Was he out of his mind? Of course. Of course he was out of his mind. The man was Silas Steele for fuck’s sake!

565/1683

“Why would you ask me that?” she cried. “Why would you ask me that!” “Because I want to know, pet,” he answered calmly. “You took my daughter from me, that’s how I’ve been. You beat me until you killed our son. You made me give my baby to a stranger. You’ve been tormenting me for the last twenty-three years!” “Lies, Anastacia,” he said sharply. “I let you be until you turned my brother against me, using your feminine wiles on him. Committing adultery with my brother was low, yet I have not yelled at you. I just wanted to call and check on our kids, and have a civil discussion with my wife.” Anastacia shook her head. “Do not call me that. I am not your wife.” “You are my wife, and you have been for twenty-four years.”

566/1683

“I asked you for a divorce. I told you I didn’t love you. When are you going to just get it and leave me alone?” “Easy, pet. Lower your tone. Let’s keep this civil, avoid any unwanted ugliness. I’ve called to check on you and my kids, that’s all.” “How are you calling me right now? How did you get my number?” “I have your number every time you get a new phone. I just didn’t have a reason to call you until now.” “What do you want?” she screeched. “I thought I requested that you lower your tone. You know how I get when you raise your voice at me. Let’s avoid the dramatics and calm ourselves, love.” “I am not your love,” she spat. “I’m hanging up!”

567/1683

“I’d advise you against that, dear. I don’t quite understand why you are being so testy. I let them go.” “You kidnapped my daughter—” “Our daughter!” he roared. Anastacia flinched and shut her mouth as his enraged face flashed through her mind. Yes, it was true. Even after all these years, there was a part of her that still feared Silas Steele. “I cannot kidnap what is mine!” he shouted. “She is ours, she came from the both of us. I was there the night she and her brother were conceived, pet.” “Yes you were, Silas.” She clenched her jaw as tears spilled from her eyes. “You were there when our twins were conceived. You were also there when I was seven months pregnant with them and you beat me. The night you killed our son, and nearly

568/1683

killed me and our daughter. The night you obliterated any love I had ever felt for you! What kind of fucking father are you? What kind of father have you been to her? You handed her off to Robert, remember? He raised her!” “Don’t act like you’re a better parent then me, Anastacia.” “I am better than you—” “I gave you a choice. A choice! And you chose your fucking pride over raising our kids together!” “Did you actually think I was going to let my children see the way you treated me? Did you think I was going to stay with you after you hurt me? After you locked me up in that room for days with no food, water, or decent way to relieve myself. You’re out of your fucking mind!”

569/1683

“So your solution was to stab me three times, then run away with my children? My blood, my family.” “Yes! I would have done anything to get my kids away from you. They already had to live with the curse of your DNA, I would never have made them endure living with you.” “You ungrateful bitch! After all I’ve done for you. After all I’ve done to protect you. I’ve killed to protect you, to protect my daughter, my son, and this is how you treat me.” “I owe you nothing—” “Oh, you don’t think so? Who did your Robbie called when you and Cecilia needed to be protected? Who do you think it was that stopped the Stone’s from going for your riches, for your life, for Cecilia? You think that little pint-sized army of yours

570/1683

intimidated them. No. It was me! And I didn’t even need a fucking army to back me up. You should be honored to be my wife. You should be honored to bear my children, and have my love. They would have killed you long ago if I didn’t kill them first, trust me, pet.” Both disturbed and confused, Anastacia pinched the bridge of her nose with a shaky hand. “It’s Carterina …” “What?” “Her name,” she whispered. Her voice shook as she fought not to breakdown and cry. “Her name is not Cecilia, Silas. Her name is Carterina.” “I will not call her that.” “It is her name—” “You call my daughter the name of a whore.”

571/1683

“She was not a whore!” Anastacia screamed. “She was my mother. My mother. Her name is Carterina and you will call her that. I am her mother. I want her name to be Carterina. Not Cecilia, Carterina! Just call her the fucking name, Silas.” Her chest rose and fell rapidly with her angry breaths as she waited for him to scream at her for ordering him to do something. Closing her eyes, she fought not to pass out from the now severe pain in her side. Her pain pills had completely worn out, and the rapid movement of her lungs only worsened the throbbing pain of her wound. After another minute, Silas took a deep breath and sighed. “I’ve gone about this all wrong again, haven’t I?” She didn’t say a word. Don’t listen to his apology, Anastacia, it’s all bullshit. That’s all it has ever been.

572/1683

“You have a right to be upset with me. Aziz explained to me the severity of what I did. I should have been a better husband to you, a better father to Cec—Carterina … and Gabriel. But as usual, I fucked up. I’m sorry, pet. I just get so upset because I love you so much, but I promise you I’ve changed. I’m not the same man I was when we first met. I was sick then, and I’m better now. I let them go, pet, all three of them.” Anastacia hadn’t heard half of the words he’d said to her. Everything else was tuned out the moment he said Carterina … and Gabriel. Why would he say that? Why would he say that if not to hurt her? Anastacia immediately began to weep. “Why do you say such things to me, Silas? You claim to love me, yet you speak my son’s name as if I still don’t hurt, as if I still do not mourn the loss of my baby.” “Anastacia, I—”

573/1683

“I am a mother, Silas. I carried him within my womb. You will never know such a feeling, such a connection as the one a woman has with her children. I felt him kick me, I spoke to him, watched him and his sister move within my belly, and heard his heartbeat. You killed him, then speak of him as if he were still alive to … what? Hurt me more than you already have?” “Anastacia, he lives.” He paused, apparently allowing what he had said to sink in, and the words replayed in her mind over and over again. “Our son lives and breathes, pet. I have set him free so that he may be with you, and his sister. I have done this for us, for our family. I will show you that I have changed. Does this make you happy, pet?” Does this make you happy, pet? Anastacia shook her head and wiped the tears from her face. “No, Silas,” she answered. “It doesn’t make me happy.”

574/1683

She didn’t believe him. Once again, he had shown her how cruel of a man he truly was. “Do not ever call me again, Silas Steele. We are not family. I don’t love you, and I haven’t loved you for twenty-three years. I want my divorce. And if I ever see you again, I will kill you. Obviously you haven’t seen my army in a long time, it’s not so pint-sized anymore. I owe that to your old friend Shadow.” Shadow Walker, formally Shadow Steele. The man who helped Anastacia escape Silas, and the man who is now head of all things security within her empire. He had just made it to America the day Carterina was taken. Shadow was like her big brother, and she loved him dearly. “I’m ending the call now, Sil—” “Not so fast, pet. Just a couple things before you go.” He cleared his throat. “Divorce or not, you and I will always be

575/1683

married in the eyes of God. I know you think I am lying to you, but I assure I am not. You of all people, my wife, know I do not lie. Such a practice is sinful. I have enough sin in my life without adding breaking a commandment to it. Gabriel lives, and so does Robbie—” “That’s it,” she cut him off. She’d had enough of his cruelty. “Good-bye, Silas.” She hung up her phone. The moment she did it began to ring again, and against her better judgment she picked it up. “What?” “Don’t you ever hang up on me you, bitch!” “Wow, Silas,” she exclaimed sarcastically through her tears. “It really sounds like you’ve changed, my dear, loving husband. Leave me alone you fucking lunatic!”

576/1683

“Do not shout at me. You keep up with this tantrum and I’ll have to give you something to really be upset about. Silas giveth and Silas taketh away, pet!” “Fuck you,” she screamed. “You were a shit husband, and an even more disappointing father. Burn in hell!” She hung up the phone again, and it immediately began to ring. Anastacia released an enraged scream and picked it up. “Leave me alone!” she screamed. She heard him shouting as she lifted the phone in the air and slammed it on the counter repeatedly until it was in pieces. Two big hands resting on her shoulders startled her until she turned and saw it was Cesare. Throwing her arms around his neck, she clung to him.

577/1683

“Cesare, I do not understand how he got my number.” She buried her face in his neck. “What if he has found me? He sent that man to the hospital, what if he has found me out here?” “Shh …” he soothed, running his fingers through her hair. “Be calm, my sweet Ana. You’re shaking. You must be calm. He cannot find you here. He can’t trace you. Just relax.” “I am in so much pain, mon amour. I can barely move.” “Ana, you must rest. You haven’t rested all day. Let me help you to bed—” “No,” she cried, the pain and fatigue now pushing her into a delirious state. “I must wait for my baby to return home. I have to see.” “See what, my love?”

578/1683

If Silas had lied to her or if he told her the truth. If he lied to her, then it would be the first time he ever had. Silas did not lie. Ever. He didn’t have to. Everything he did, he did unashamed and unafraid. He didn’t need to lie about anything. “My son.” Anastacia looked up into his eyes. “He said that my son lives. He said my Gabriel is well, and with his sister.” She shook her head. “But it cannot be. He died at birth. Then he said that Robert is alive as well. Why would he say—” The sounds of multiple cars pulling up in front of the house caught their attention. Not too long after the sound of doors opening and closing followed. Everything in Anastacia’s body was telling her to run outside, run outside and see. Run outside and asked Carterina if what Silas said was true. Abruptly she broke away from Cesare and ran as fast as her tired body would allow.

579/1683

“Ana!” both Cesare and Angelo called after her. She didn’t stop because she couldn’t. She was determined to see … she had to see. Once she made it to the front door, she quickly yanked it open and went outside. Inhaling a shaky breath, she stumbled down the steps when she saw his face and quickly looked away. “Anastacia?” His voice … it was the same, but he wasn’t who she needed to see. Not even the shock of him being alive stopped her from looking for her child. “Carterina,” she called. “Carterina!” “Mama!” Out of the back of an SUV, her baby girl jumped out and ran to her. “Mom,” she cried.

580/1683

Anastacia smiled and a sob escaped her lips as she watched her precious daughter run to her, crying for her. She opened her arms just as Carterina ran into them. “Mama. I missed you so much.” Anastacia kissed her daughter’s hair as she hugged her protectively tight and cooed to her in French. “Shh … do not cry my baby. Mama is here.” She closed her eyes and let her tears fall freely as she held her weeping baby girl in her arms. “I’m so sorry, baby. Mama is so, so sorry. I never meant for this to happen to you. I love you so much.” “I love you, too, Mama … I love you just as much.” Anastacia’s heart soared when Carterina spoke the words she’d been so afraid she wouldn’t say. She didn’t even know why she’d doubted her baby in the first place. Carterina was strong, understanding, and

581/1683

compassionate. Anastacia should have known to expect more from her baby girl than she expected from herself. “Mom,” she said softly, pulling back to look at her, “I’ve been calling you non-stop. Where have you been? I needed to talk to you about something important.” Anastacia smiled and ran her fingers through Carterina’s thick hair. “Well you are here now, baby girl. We have plenty of time to talk, okay? Mama just needs to take her medication first.” Concern filled her expressive eyes. “What happened?” she asked. “I’ll tell you soon, baby. I promise that I’m feeling better, I just haven’t gotten much rest. I needed you back home first.” “Well I am here now, Mama. You and I will rest together. Turns out we are both in need of the same thing.”

582/1683

She kissed her baby’s forehead, and nodded. She was about to pull her daughter into the house when she saw her eyes dart to someone behind her. A million different emotions flashed through Carterina’s eyes as she looked to whomever stood behind Anastacia. Nervousness, fear, irritation with the person, then a hint of amusement. Anastacia frowned. “What are you looking at, child?” Carterina’s eyes quickly cut to hers as alarm flashed through them. Okay, that’s odd, Anastacia thought. She was about to turn around when Carterina stopped. “Mama, look over there,” she said pointing to her … father. “Mom, Daddy’s alive. Do you see?” Anastacia looked over to the man and locked eyes with him. She didn’t speak, yet she couldn’t deny that she had the sudden

583/1683

urge to run into his arms and kiss him … but after that kiss, kick his ass until he was unrecognizable. Just mere months ago she was still so in love with him. Things had changed drastically since then. She was happy to see he was alive, but she didn’t want him around her daughter. She no longer trusted him. Especially since for the past six years he’d been with Silas. He gave her a sudden sly look, as if he knew exactly what she wanted to do; both the kiss and beating. “I know of your betrayal,” she said to him in Arabic. “It took a moment, but I figured it out.” He chuckled. “And I know that my daughter was alone for five years because you couldn’t handle the simple task of finding a seventeen year old girl.”

584/1683

She smiled warmly as to hide her true disdain for him from their daughter. “We’ll talk later. You and me, away from the eyes and ears of my daughter.” “I agree. But to keep her happy … shall we?” Anastacia nodded and walked forward. Robert met her halfway, and took her into his arms. For one weak moment the hug she gave him was genuine. For that one weak moment she reveled in being in his arms once again, but the moment was gone when she pulled back and looked at his face. She saw Silas. There was once a time when she saw them as two individuals, but now that she knew what he’d done, that he’d allowed that monster to see her baby, she saw nothing but a Steele. He was her enemy. Leaning forward, she place a lingering kiss to his cheek. “Welcome back, Robert,” she whispered.

585/1683

“We’ll talk,” he said, kissing her cheek. He gently wiped the tears from her cheeks. “I look forward to it.” She couldn’t wait to hear what type of explanation he could possibly give her for his actions. For this reason only, she was happy that he was alive. Maybe there’d be a way they could salvage what was left of their relationship. They could at least be friends for their daughter’s sake. There was no chance of a romance blooming between them once again. “Gabe, wait—” Anastacia barely heard Carterina’s soft plea to someone behind her before she turned away from Robert and found herself nearly colliding into a young man. She blinked as her eyes adjusted to the sun and settled on his face.

586/1683

“Hello,” he said softly, an English accent thickening the word. “My name is Gabriel. I am your son, and I just have one question for you. Did you leave me with him because you didn’t want me, or did you truly not know that I was alive?” One second she was looking at him, and the next . . . darkness.

Chapter 14: Gabriel . . . She was his mother—his mother—and she was stunning. Gabriel had his mother’s eyes, he’d never known that until he had met his sister. He also looked a great deal like her. Gabriel smiled as he listened to the exchange between his mother and Carter’s faux-father. He even found himself feeling a slight bit of anger when the man insulted her. The moment she perfectly executed the fake embrace with him for the sake of Carter’s feelings he could no longer stand back. He had to meet her. He quickly walked forward despite the protests of his dear sister. He could no longer wait. He needed to know if she knew he was alive. If she didn’t, if she was truly innocent and believed she had lost her son, then Gabriel could safely give his mother his

588/1683

heart. He wouldn’t hold back if he gave it to her either. He had nothing to lose. Gabriel knew hurt and rejection all too well; his father had given him plenty to cry about. He wasn’t afraid to be hurt anymore. If this Anastacia was truly interested in being the loving parent he’d never had, and never thought he’d have, he would embrace being her son without hesitation. He would honor her, protect her and his sister to the best of his abilities, and love them as a man should love his mother and his sister. When he stood behind his mother, Carter’s faux-father cut him a look to which Gabriel responded with an expressionless stare. It wasn’t that Gabriel didn’t like him—because he did, it was obvious the man was a good stand-in father to Carter—it was just that Gabriel honestly didn’t care to know him, get to know him, or develop a relationship with him. It was a not so appealing quality Gabriel had inherited from his and

589/1683

Carter’s actual father. Gabe wasn’t a people pleaser, and in the opinion of most, he came off as an elitist and a bit aloof. But that was because many just didn’t take the time to understand who he was, to get him. Carter had, and Gabriel believed his mother would, too. Just as she whispered something to Robert, she turned and almost ran into him. The moment was absolutely perfect. She gasped sharply, and when she blinked and looked up at his face, all he could do was stare at her and utter the words he’d been repeating over and over in his head since the moment he’d realized he was actually going to meet his mother. “Hello,” he said softly. “My name is Gabriel. I am your son, and I just have one question for you. Did you leave me with him because you didn’t want me, or did you truly not know that I was alive?”

590/1683

Then something unexpected happened. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she dropped. Luckily Gabriel possessed naturally quick reflexes, and his arm swiftly wrapped around her waist. “Mom!” Carter exclaimed fearfully. As he gripped her, he felt what he was sure was a bandage on her side. She had been hurt. Numerous men darted forward to come to her aid, calling her name, but Gabriel halted them all by scooping his mother up in his arms. Her head rested on his shoulder, but she was still out. He looked over to his sister. “Come, Carter. I want you there when I talk to our mother. She will wake soon.” Carter nodded and followed him as she began toward the large mansion. “Who has been caring for my mother?” he asked,

591/1683

walking toward the men standing in front of the house. “I have,” a man answered. He was about an inch or two taller than Gabriel, with inky black hair and cold, sky blue eyes full of concern for Anastacia. When he came forward, he looked as if he wanted to take his mother from his arms. That was another no-no when dealing with Gabriel; another not so appealing thing he’d inherited from his father. He was fiercely possessive. He’d only just laid eyes on her, but she was his mother and she was hurting. He didn’t need anyone else to take care of her when he could. She was obviously over stressed; some alone time with him and Carter would do her some good. They could get to know each other. “Sir, will you kindly tell Carter which room our mother is occupying?” Gabriel

592/1683

asked the concerned blue-eyed man just as another taller man came forward. “How about you let me take her,” the taller man that resembled Carter’s husband said. “She needs rest. Once she wakes you can talk to her.” Gabriel turned a blank look to the man. “Who are you?” he asked, his tone dripping with annoyance. Carter quickly walked forward and took the taller man’s arm. “He’s my fatherin-law.” She looked up to the man. “Daddy Angelo, this is my twin-brother Gabriel. Gabriel, this is—” “Someone I have no interest in meeting, Carter.” Carter gasped, “Gabe.” She wordlessly chided him for his rudeness as a deep frown appeared on her face.

593/1683

Gabriel sighed. “Forgive my rudeness. I am still … adjusting. I’m walking past you now. If you’ll excuse me. Come with me, Carter, please.” Carter kissed the older gentleman on the cheek. “Trust me, Daddy Angelo.” She motioned for Gabriel to follow her. “We will be out soon. Spook Steele, be nice!” ~*~ “Are you nervous?” Carter asked. Gabriel shrugged. “I suppose so. I still can’t believe she passed out.” Carter chuckled. “I can’t believe a lot of things right now.” She pointed at their now sleeping mother. “This woman right here looks nothing like the well put together, strict, hard-shelled woman that I remember from just a week ago.”

594/1683

“What’s different?” Gabriel asked with a curious smile. “Well, first off, I had no idea she owned a pair of flannel pajamas. Her hair his hilariously tangled, and she’s wearing my bunny slippers.” “It’s because I wanted to feel closer to you …” Anastacia’s voice caught them off guard, and they both jumped as their head snapped in her direction. “Mom!” they exclaimed simultaneously. When she locked eyes with him, Gabriel caught himself immediately, feeling his face heat in embarrassment. Why the hell did I call her Mom? I just met the woman for heaven’s sake. Now she probably thinks I’m a freak.

595/1683

Looking away from her, he whispered, “Sorry. I didn’t mean—” “Don’t apologize, Gabriel.” She balanced on her hands and pushed herself up to a sitting position. “There is no need. You will call me your mother because that is what I am. I am your mother.” Gabriel felt tears fill his eyes when she said the words to him. She was his mother. “So he lied? You didn’t abandon me?” She shook her head as tears fell from her eyes. “I would never, Gabriel. I swear to you.” “So you thought I was …” “Yes,” she cried, nodding her head. She inhaled a shaky breath before being able to continue. “I was unconscious when I delivered you and your sister. She and I were both in bad condition. After we left the hospital, Silas handed us off to Robert. The

596/1683

moment I woke up after giving birth the doctor told me that you had died. I was only seven months along, so I–I … I believed them.” She reached forward and took his hand. “I swear to you, honey, had I known that Silas had taken you, I would have done anything to get you back. I thought you were dead, he told me you didn’t survive the attack.” “What attack?” he asked in confusion. “I didn’t know you were attacked.” “Silas attacked Mom, Gabriel,” Carter explained softly. “While she was pregnant with us.” “It is the truth,” Anastacia said. “I left him when I was nearly five months pregnant—” “Wait, what?” Carter interrupted their mother with a look of confusion. “Mom, what are you talking about? I thought you

597/1683

barely knew him. I thought he was obsessed with you.” Now Anastacia looked away from them both, seeming to pull herself together. When she turned back to them, her lip was trembling. “Umm …” she whispered nervously, running her hands over her thighs. “Carterina, I—” “You lied.” Carter’s tone was both wounded and heartbroken. “B–but you promised, Mom. Why would you lie to me? You said that we would build trust—” “And I meant that, baby, I really did. You just have to let me explain.” Reaching over, Gabriel took Carter’s hand and they looked at each other. After a moment, they silently agreed to hear their mother out. They both took her hands and listened to her as she began to speak.

598/1683

“Carterina … Gabriel. I met your father when I was at one of the lowest points in my life. But before I tell you about it, I want to tell you both that you two were not the result of some fly-by-night affair. You were made from love.” She swallowed as tears continued to stream from her eyes. “There was a time when I was … head over heels in love with your father. I would have done anything for him. Two weeks after we met, he and I exchanged vows. I didn’t become pregnant with the two of you until months into our marriage. I met him on my twenty-first birthday.” Both Carter and Gabriel listened closely as they learned of one of the most disastrous relationships in the history of mankind. Catastrophic! They were stunned silent by the events that had occurred during their parents’ marriage. Anastacia told them in detail how some of their worst arguments happened, she told them of his control over

599/1683

her, and of her embarrassment for going back to him … She told them the truth. The cold, hard, painful truth, even though it was more than obvious that it was extremely difficult for her. By the time she finished, they were all crying. “I just want you both to know that no matter what happened during your father’s and my relationship, I will never regret marrying him.” They both shook their head. “Mom, you don’t have to say that,” Gabriel stated. The woman deserved to regret whatever the hell she wanted to. She squeezed their hands. “Yes I do, honey. I say it because I mean it. I’d endure everything, all of it again, if only to have this moment. I know the road to this was hard, my babies, I know. If I could change it, and make it better for you both, you have to

600/1683

believe me when I tell you that I would do it in a heartbeat.” “We know, Mommy,” Carter said, giving their mother a soft smile. “We know that.” “Good,” she sighed. “I’m so glad. You two are my heart. I’ve loved you both since the moment I felt you moving inside of my womb. I wanted you even before I knew I carried you. You both are a part of me, and I am so sorry that the decision I made hurt you. I’m so sorry that I couldn’t be there … be your mother when you needed me the most.” “We need you now, Mom,” Gabriel said, moving closer to his mother. “Honestly, I no longer care about the past.” “Neither do I,” Carter agreed, moving closer as well. “I think we should let it go, and move forward from here.”

601/1683

“I agree,” Gabriel affirmed. “Mom, Carter and I still need our mother. We still want you in our lives. I don’t want to spend all of our time sad and angry about the past, we can’t change that. I want this.” He squeezed their hands gently as his voice shook with emotion. “I want you, and my sister. I want to know that from this day forward we’re going to be a family. I just want to know that I … that I’ll never be alone again. Mom, he kept me in a secluded basement in a castle for eight years. I don’t ever want to go back to that—” Anastacia quickly rose up on her knees and pulled him into her arms. Gabriel wrapped his free arm around his mother and held on to her tightly, never releasing his sister’s hand. “I promise you, my beautiful baby boy, you will never go back to that place.”

602/1683

Being in the arms of his mother was an indescribable feeling. She was right. Gabriel would die before he ever let Silas keep him away from his mother or sister again. He loved them both. It was instantaneous; it had happened the moment he’d laid eyes on them, and he welcomed it. He welcomed the instant love, he welcomed the chance he took giving them his heart so freely if this was the payoff. He had a mother and sister that loved him. He finally had a real family. ~*~ They all sat in a circle atop the bed as Gabriel glanced from his mother to sister, mustering up the courage to begin his story. “Go ahead, Gabe,” Carter encouraged. “You know about us. Now it’s time for us to get to know you.”

603/1683

“Go ahead, honey,” his mother said with a warm smile. “You know we’ll love you regardless.” Gabriel sighed, the words giving him the courage he needed to begin. “I lived in London,” he said softly, “with an older woman named Nanette for the first eight years of my life. I had a happy childhood, and I actually looked forward to the visits I got from Silas. I loved him as my father very much. Every time he’d come, we would play and he would talk about his time visiting his brother’s daughter, who I now know was Carter. The good time lasted until I was eight. My Nanette became ill, but her illness wasn’t terminal. With proper treatment, she would have been able to survive. For a year she was treated, and soon she began to feel better. For a little while she became so ill that she was unable to keep any food down. As a result of her inability to eat,

604/1683

she lost a lot of weight, causing her to look weak and a little frail. But in time I thought she would get better.” He sighed sadly as the memories of his dear Nanette flooded his thoughts. “It happened on Silas’s birthday. Every year he would come celebrate his birthday at our house in London. When he arrived that night, he took one look at her and told her that she was no longer fit to care for me. She begged him to just give her a little bit of time, she was recovering and getting better every day—I know this because I was caring for her—but Silas would hear none of it. He told her she was useless, pulled out a gun, and shot her at the table where we were eating the birthday dinner she and I had made for him.” Carter and Anastacia were speechless. Gabriel continued. “It was the most traumatizing experience of my childhood. Silas had just sat quietly at that table and

605/1683

finished his meal, while I screamed and cried over her dead body. Once he finished his meal and opened his gifts, he held me until I stopped crying. He assured me that he’d done what was best for me. Needless to say, that was the day when his and my relationship went downhill.” “What happened?” Carter asked. Gabriel frowned and lowered his eyes. “I just sort of … closed off. I had decided I didn’t want to be Silas’s beloved son anymore, and I vowed that I’d make him pay for taking Nanette away from me.” “Did you?” his mother asked him as she took his hand in hers. He looked into her eyes and nodded nervously. He wasn’t particularly proud of what he’d done because it had backfired. All he wanted to do was turn a few of Silas’s family members against him, but instead

606/1683

he’d started a full-on war. “I did many things, as did Silas. It was what some called a silent war between father and son. As I told Carter, Silas tried to gift me with a few women for my fifteenth birthday. There was pretty much disappointment all around when I refused them. I didn’t want slaves, I wanted love. I had love, with the son of one of our maids. When Silas found out he was upset. So as punishment for my ‘twisted sexuality’ as he called it, he killed my boyfriend in the most poetic of ways. He hung him over my bed after he and I had spent the evening celebrating our anniversary. I came home from a fencing lesson and found him that way. After that occurred, I decided to do a little poetic justice of my own. I preyed on the weakest minds in his precious cult of a family and I turned them against him. Silas made this easy for me because he was never around during that time. This was after his brother had cut his face, so he spent most of

607/1683

his time brooding. Surprisingly it was quite easy twisting the minds of his family into my way of thinking. They were so gullible, so desperate for freedom. My plan was working until of few individuals became a little too eager to kill men and women within the Steele family that had wronged them. Chaos erupted, many people died. It was an all-out war, and I was the cause … so I guess it was what I wanted. Anyway, somehow Silas found out that it was I that led the rebellion against his ways and he came after me. When I tried to run, he beat me to a bloody pulp and put me in a basement for eight years.” Although Silas had been trying to earn Gabriel’s love back ever since, Gabriel just couldn’t find it in his heart to embrace his father again. Too much had already occurred. He looked to both his mother and sister, trying to gauge their reactions to his

608/1683

story. His mother was the first to break the silence. “I can’t believe he …” Her words trailed off as she closed her eyes and clenched her jaw tight. “I’m sorry, I just so mad—” “It’s okay now, Mum. It happened a long time ago. Its fine,” he reassured. She shook her head. “No, it is not fine, Gabriel. It’s not. But I promise you, it will be.” “What are you going to do?” Carter asked. “Don’t put yourself in any danger.” “It will be fine, baby girl. I promise. Come, both of you …” She scooted her body back and laid on the bed. “Come,” she said again, reaching out to them. “Do as your mother has instructed.”

609/1683

“But I don’t want to hurt you, Mom. You were shot,” Carter murmured, gently running her hand over their mother’s wound. She waved off Carter’s concern. “I took medication, I feel no pain now. Now get over here,” she ordered. “I want to hold my babies.” Both Carter and Gabriel chuckled and did as their mother had requested. They laid on each side of her, and rested their heads on her chest. Sighing, she put her arms around them. “This is perfect now, yes?” “Yes,” they agreed. “You two look so much alike,” she said with a smile in her voice. “It’s exactly how I imagined it. And you already seem so close.”

610/1683

Gabriel looked into his sister’s eyes and smiled. “We are close,” he replied. “She is my love.” “And he is mine,” Carter agreed. Their mother ran her finger through their hair. “That’s perfect.” She kissed their foreheads. “You both are perfect.” “When I first met him, Mom, his hair was all the way past his behind.” “Really?” Gabriel chuckled. “Almost. She’s overexaggerating.” “Uh-uh,” she pouted, but it quickly turned to a smile. “He almost cried when I cut it off.” Gabriel frowned. “No I didn’t. Now you’re just lying.”

611/1683

“All I say is truth. Gabriel is a crybaby … Wah. Carter, stop cutting my hair. I’m a lost boy like Peter-Pan,” she mimicked him in a whinny tone and then laughed. “Now you’ve going too far—” “Okay, you two, stop that,” Anastacia laughed. “I can’t believe you’re already fighting.” “She started it,” Gabriel muttered. As usual, Carter just giggled. His sister had a lot of personality. She shone so bright, yet there was that subtle darkness lurking right under the surface of her magnetic personality. She was very much like their father and she didn’t even know it. Thank God she wasn’t a complete nutcase like Silas was because that would fucking suck. She wasn’t a lunatic like their father, but she was a people person. She had crazy charisma and she was surrounded by people

612/1683

that adored her. The big difference between her and their father was her heart. Carter had a good heart. Those around her adored her, but she loved them, too. That was the difference. Carter had a beautiful heart. Gabriel smiled as she continued to giggle at him. “I love you, Carter,” he sang. Her smile widened. “I love you, too.” Gabriel turned a sweet smile up to his mother. “And I love you, Mum.” She laughed softly at the silly smile he’d given her. “I love you, too, Gabriel.” “Good,” Gabriel sighed. “I was hoping you’d say that.” He’d been dying to ask her something for the last ten minutes. He hugged closer to his mother’s smaller body. “Mum?” “Yes, dear?”

613/1683

“Carter told me about all of the amazing stuff you got her for our twenty-third birthday.” She smiled. “Did she?” When he nodded, Carter laughed and shook her head. “Gabriel, sweetheart?” his mother asked. “Is there something particular you wanted for your birthday?” He sat up and reached into his pocket, pulling out a list. “Things, Mother, some things …” She laughed. “Go ahead and tell me, son. Whatever you want it’s yours.” Pure excitement was the only way he could describe the feeling. He was definitely going to enjoy this freedom.

Chapter 15: We need to talk . . . Anastacia tiptoed out of her bedroom, making sure to close the door softly. “Anastacia!” She jumped when her son-in-law suddenly appeared behind her. “Jesus Christ,” she whispered sharply, placing her hand to her heart. “What is it with you and your father startling me today?” He chuckled. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.” Anastacia pursed her lips. “I bet not,” she teased, grinning. “Is Carter in there?”

615/1683

She nodded. “Yes, she and Gabriel fell asleep. She seemed exhausted.” Nathan sighed, “Yes, she is. It is good that she is resting.” Anastacia extended her arms. “Come and hug me, dear Nathan.” Nathan smiled and brought her into a tight hug. He was such a sweet, sweet boy. Anastacia loved him to pieces. He was a better man than his father, and she was happy for that. When they pulled back, she cupped his face. “You never cease to amaze me, young Nathan.” His cheeks reddened a bit, making her chuckle softly. “Carter did most of the work …” “Carterina would not have fought that hard if she didn’t have you to get back to,

616/1683

sweetheart. This little family you two have built means everything to her.” “She means everything to me as well.” Anastacia nodded. “I know, love.” Standing on her toes, she kissed his cheek. “This is why I love you so much. You are a good son to your father, a good man, and a good husband to my baby girl. I couldn’t have dreamed of any man better for her. I trusted you with my baby and you have yet to disappoint me, and I know you never will.” He smiled and hugged her again. “I love you, too. Both your approval and opinion mean a great deal to me, Anastacia. I hope you know that.” She hadn’t, but she did now. And she loved the boy even more for it. When they pulled back, Anastacia pinched his cheek. “You are such a gentleman, Nathan Salerno.”

617/1683

“Well, my mother kind of just burned it into me,” he said through a chuckle. “The first time I met Carter she made me promise to be a gentleman the entire day. I was, and Carter rewarded me with my first kiss.” Anastacia laughed. “Oh, yes, I heard about that kiss from her father. He was not too happy. He yelled for an hour, ‘Every time I looked outside that boy had his lips on my daughter, Anastacia! She’s never leaving the house again.’ I just laughed because I thought it was cute.” Nathan chuckled, a smile lighting his eyes. “So how has Robert taken the news of your union with his baby girl?” He pointed to the bruise on his eye. “He assaulted me, made me tell him why I loved her, accused me of being a gold digger,

618/1683

and then ended up giving me his blessing after—” “You protected my daughter from Silas,” Anastacia finished the statement for him. “Carterina and Gabriel informed me of what happened last night.” “Yeah, it was unexpected.” “Don’t you worry, love,” she patted his back, “this war will be over soon. His brow furrowed. “I truly hope so.” “It will,” she reassured him. “Now!” She clapped and grabbed Nathan, pulling him along with her down the hallway. “Since the war will be over soon, I think it is time for you and Carterina to start thinking about giving me grandchildren …” Apparently he’d thought she was joking, because he laughed. ~*~

619/1683

Talking to her son-in-law had been truly wonderful. Nathan was such a smart young man. Anastacia could tell he had a very bright future ahead of him, and now she understood why Angelo had that subtle hint of jealousy for his son. The boy was a perfectionist and exceptionally smart. Anastacia truly adored him. “Anastacia Stone, how long are you going to avoid me?” She nearly screamed when he turned the corner and stood in front of her. Her hand shot to her heart as she leaned forward to catch her breath. “What the fuck is wrong with everyone today?” Her voice was a breathless whisper. “Why would you startle me like that? You’re a fucking ghost for Christ’s sake.” Robert pursed his lips. “I am not a ghost, Anastacia. I live and breathe.”

620/1683

“Well forgive me for being a little fucking confused, Robert! Here I was thinking that I would be able to finally move on with my life after I figured out your betrayal—” “I didn’t betray you, Anne, I promise you that. If you’d allow me to explain, then we could move past this. Maybe then you can give me a proper greeting.” Anastacia shot him a glare. Seriously? Fucking men! “If by proper greeting you mean fuck you, then you must be as crazy as your brother,” she whispered sharply. “Had it been months ago, I most likely would have jumped your ass outside, but now I know the truth.” When he rolled his eyes, Anastacia wanted to smack him for his ever-present cool demeanor. It always pissed her off that he could be so calm even when she was yelling him.

621/1683

“Actually, you don’t know the truth, but if you calm yourself and listen to my explanation maybe you would. Now come, we need to get away from prying ears.” He gripped her arm and pulled her to a room before she could protest. She could only resist a little before she just gave in an effort to keep peace. He pulled her to Nathan’s office, and closed the door behind him when they entered. Jerking away from him, Anastacia put some distance between them. She crossed her arms over her chest. “Explain if you must.” “What is this?” he asked her. She looked up at him with a frown. “What is what?” He pointed at her demeanor. “Crossed arms, lack of eye contact, and you’re pouting.

622/1683

You look and sound like our daughter, Anastacia. You’re being ridiculous.” “Well I’m having an off day, Robert. Am I not allowed to have an off day?” He blinked. “No you’re not! How the hell have you lost sight of that, Anastacia? We are the way we are for a reason.” “Well I’ve change, Robert.” “There is no changing. Not when there’s a war coming. Do you think Silas is done?” She shrugged, feigning nonchalance. “I suppose I’m just hoping that he is.” “Well he’s not. We need to fight.” “No, you need to fight,” Anastacia screamed. “I’m done! I’ve been fighting, and I’m sick of it. I just want to be happy, Robert. I just want to get to know my kids, and I want to do it without you and your brother

623/1683

interfering in my fucking life!” As Anastacia took a step forward, tears sprang to her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. It had been easier to deal with his betrayal when she’d thought he was dead. “When Carterina told me of some events that had occurred in her childhood I was confused. I mean, why would my Robert, my love, tell our daughter horrible things about me? However, as she continued talking, I realized something. It wasn’t you, it couldn’t have been. It was Silas. So of course I was initially distraught that Silas had somehow managed to get into my baby’s home and pose as her father, act as if he were you, but that thinking only lasted a night. When I woke up the next morning, I thought hard about the man you were, the man you have always been, and how much you love our daughter. You would kill any man—including your own brother—if he ever invaded your home unwelcomed and said one word to your daughter. Robert

624/1683

Steele, you betrayed my trust and you lied to me. You let him see my baby …” “Anne, I—” She shook her head. “Honestly, I don’t need you to explain. I know you, so much more than you think. You will give me the perfect explanation to justify your actions, but you will never tell me the real reason why you would do such a thing when you know I detest him. You put my baby’s life in danger.” “Silas wouldn’t have dared put a hand on my daughter, Anastacia! You know that.” “No I don’t. I didn’t even know that my son was alive. But I’m pretty sure you did,” she accused. “And don’t you even deny it. Tell me the truth,” and God did she hope he said no, “did you know that he had my son, Robert?”

625/1683

His silence spoke louder than any words he could have said to her. Anastacia had never been so hurt by anyone in her entire life. A man she trusted, a man she loved, the man who raised her daughter, hurt her in a way she never would have imagined he would have. Not wanting to show him her tears, she covered her face and turned away from him. “You fucking bastard,” she wept. “How could I be so stupid?” She was astounded by her own weakness. Her father would be beyond disappointed in her. Suddenly, she felt his arms wrap tightly around her body from behind her, and he tried to calm her crying. “Let me go,” she cried. “Just leave.” “I can’t do that, Anne. No yet. I understand that you’re upset with me, but you know that I couldn’t tell you. If I had, you

626/1683

would have done something stupid, gotten yourself killed, and then you never would have gotten Carterina or Gabriel back. You weren’t ready.” “That wasn’t your decision. You should have told me!” He picked her up and buried his face in her neck. “You say you know me, so then you should realize that I do everything for reason. Telling you would have put you and my daughter at risk. I love you both so much, Anne. I couldn’t take that chance. You needed to rebuild your father’s empire. You were sitting on all of that power, and I did what I had to so that I could ensure you had the army to protect yourself and my daughter from Silas. I would have helped you get your son when the time came …” Nodding, she dried her eyes and tried to get her emotions in check. “I know you had good intentions, Robert, that’s just the

627/1683

man you are.” Anastacia wasn’t going to condemn him for making the decisions that he’d made. Past his … decision to let Silas see Carterina, Robert was a good man. He helped, he raised her daughter, and without him she wouldn’t have rebuilt her father’s empire. She owed him a lot. She sighed. I can forgive him, and let this go. “I want to move past this, Robert,” she whispered. Her theme for today was let the past be the past. “I just need to know how often he saw my child.” Robert didn’t answer immediately, but Anastacia wouldn’t budge. She’d wait patiently until he told her. After another minute, he sighed. “He came by twice a month. It started after her first birthday, and lasted until she was fifteen.” When they’d had the argument. “And you let him speak ill of me to my child?” She

628/1683

knew she should just let it drop, but she had to ask. “Not intentionally,” he explained. “Carter never mentioned anything like that. She doesn’t like to talk about … well, anything. So I didn’t know until I noticed her sudden … sadness. But after that I ended it. When Silas said he’d defy me and see her anyway, I took away our resemblance. I gave him a scar to make him see reality. Carterina didn’t know him, she knew me. I’m her father, not him.” Anastacia closed her eyes and inhaled a deep breath. “We both have done a lot, but now’s our chance to do better. We owe it to them.” “I agree. However, you also owe it to yourself, Anastacia. They are your kids.” When he reached forward and touched her face gently, she gazed into his eyes. “For as long as I can, I will keep him away, all right?

629/1683

As soon as he contacts me, after a certain amount of time, I’ll ensure he doesn’t come back at all.” “How?” Anastacia asked softly. He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “You let me worry about that, love. You have much more to think about. Now,” he smiled, “I would like my proper greeting.” Anger flashed in her eyes, and Anastacia frowned at him. “I told you I’m not—” “Anne, you know better,” he chuckled. “I am not talking about that. You and I both know that while I enjoyed making love to you, I can do without the sexual part. Making love means much more than the physical to me. Now please,” there was a bit of a plea in his voice, “I’ve been dead for six years. I missed you. Give me my proper greeting …” Nodding, Anastacia took his hand and led him to the couch where she sat down.

630/1683

She knew how much Robert loved these moments. He wasn’t big on the sexual part of a relationship. Growing up in sexual slavery had altered his perception of what the act of sex was. He’d associated it with abuse and pain until Anastacia had showed him it could be pleasurable. They’d made love, but more for her than for him. For the times she needed to feel closer to him. Intercourse with her had been the first time he’d had sex since he was pulled out of slavery. They’d spent most of their times together talking and holding each other … well, mostly her holding him. Yes, it was true. The notorious Spook Steele had a secret. All of the world’s most feared men and women did. They just had to find the one person that they could share their secret with. Anastacia laid on the couch and waited for him to join her. When he rested finally his head on her chest, she wrapped her arms around him tightly. Gently she ran her

631/1683

fingers over his short cut hair until he relaxed and closed his eyes. “I love you, Anastacia. I hope you know that.” She gently massaged his ears the way she knew he liked. “Yes, I know. I love you, too.” Although she didn’t love him the way she once had before his death, she couldn’t deny that he had a place in her heart. It was easier to hate him when he wasn’t around. “You know I’d rather you not be intimate with anyone other than me.” “Robert,” she sighed, “it’s been six years.” “I know, I know. I just … I don’t trust anyone with your heart, Ana.” She saw his jaw tighten. “Especially Angelo Salerno.” She rolled her eyes. “Aren’t you supposed to be relaxing right now?”

632/1683

“I don’t want you with him, Anastacia.” “That’s not your decision, Robert. Just like it wasn’t my decision when you were seeing Anya Salerno.” “I told you we weren’t having sex.” “I know that, Robert, but the way you gave in to her emotionally. That was the equivalent of a sexual relationship for you. You talked to her the way you should have been to only me … all the way up until her death.” “I know,” he sighed. “I’ve apologized for that.” “And I forgave you because I love you. Because you gave me moments like this.” She kissed the top of his head and decided to put him out of his misery. “Angelo and I were together, but I ended it months ago. I’m dating now—”

633/1683

“Who?” “Cesare Valente.” She saw the dimple in his cheek form as his lips curved into a smile. She chuckled. “You are pleased with this decision?” “Yes, Anastacia I am.” He hugged her tighter. “I still want for you what I have always wanted for you: happiness. Cesare Valente is a good man, good father. He will give you everything I couldn’t.” “You gave me plenty, Robert. I was perfectly happy with you.” Looking up at her with a twinkly in his eye, he chuckled. “Do not stroke my ego, love. I gave you love and I put you and our daughter first, but I couldn’t give you everything you needed. You deserve romance, flowers, and all that other shit that I know absolutely nothing about”

634/1683

Anastacia laughed softly. Robert was the most unromantic man she’d ever met, but that wasn’t his fault and she never held it against him. His childhood, the way he suffered stripped away any hope of normalcy for him and his brother. The difference between them was that Silas could fake it until the mask slipped and he showed Anastacia just how damaged he really was. “You and Carterina saved me. I am glad I have a chance to tell you that.” Anastacia smiled. “You saved us, too, remember?” He closed his eyes and relaxed in response. “I like her husband,” he whispered. “This home is beautiful, plus he takes care of her and truly loves her. Best of all he can take a punch. Our baby girl has done well. We are proud, yes?”

635/1683

Anastacia could only smile. Yes, she was very proud. ~*~ She’d stayed in the office with Robert for an hour. After she exited, she went to go check on her sleeping children just to make sure they were both actually there and not just a figment of her imagination. When she was sure they were real, she went on a search for Cesare. She needed to talk to him as soon as possible. Carterina had reluctantly admitted to her that she knew of her and Kyle’s relationship, and Anastacia had had to beg her to let her be the only one to talk to him. But before Anastacia talked to Ky-ky, she would see if Cesare wanted to join her. She found him in the kitchen talking with Bruno and Alessandro. The moment she walked in the room, Alessandro made a sound of disgust.

636/1683

“What the fuck?” he muttered, his thick Italian accent slurring the word. “You look like depressed cat lady, Anastacia.” Anastacia lifted her middle finger toward him while the idiot laughed at his own joke. Cesare picked up the loaf of bread on the counter and threw it at him, cursing him in Italian. Anastacia laughed softly when the bread hit him in his face. Alessandro angrily threw it back, but Cesare caught it and sat it back to the counter. “I, for one, think you are a vision in flannel, Anastacia,” Bruno said. She wanted to laugh, but she didn’t. She just said to him what she always did. “Always a pleasure, Bruno.” He smirked and bowed his head forward. “Likewise.”

637/1683

Anastacia liked Bruno, she’d known him a very long time. Even longer than Angelo had known him. She turned her attention back to Cesare. “Cesare, can we talk please?” “Of course,” he replied with a nod. They both exited the kitchen before Alessandro could say anything about them leaving together. When they got out of the kitchen, Anastacia grabbed his hand and pulled him faster. “Carterina knows,” she whispered. “She knows that Abrielle is my sister.” “How?” he asked, trying to keep up with her. “Slow down, Ana.” “No, I missed you, mon amour.” She missed him so much it hurt. “I convinced her to let us talk to him before she did.”

638/1683

He chuckled. “Okay, then where are we going?” She glanced back at him, her face glowing with happiness. “I’m happy. My son and my daughter are home safe, and I told Robert about us.” He gave her a surprised smile. “You did?” He stopped her from walking and pulled her to him. “You really told him?” Placing her hand to his chest, she tilted her head back and gazed adoringly into his eyes. “Of course I did. He’s happy for me, Cesare. He said you are a good man, and I agree with him. I love you. I really want us to try. I’m not going anywhere this time.” Without a word, he encircled his arm around her waist and kissed her deeply. Anastacia threw her arms around his neck and returned the kiss with fervor. God it felt so good to be in his arms again.

639/1683

“I have never felt more betrayed in my entire life” Cesare and Anastacia quickly broke their kiss and their heads snapped in the direction of the wounded voice. Nathan, Lucca, Kyle, and Dante all stood in the living room behind an upset looking Mickey with their mouths slightly agape. Mickey glared and placed his hands on his hips. “What in the hell is going on here? I was only outside for a moment and you steal my woman? My own father?” Anastacia’s eyes widened. Uhh, come again? Cesare pursed his lips. “Son—” Mickey raised his hand and shook his head. “I don’t want to hear it, Papa. Does Carter know?” he asked, glaring at them.

640/1683

“What?” Anastacia asked, still confused about pretty much everything. Sighing in exasperation, Mickey pinched the bridge of his nose. “Does she know,” he waved his hand between them, “about this?” They remained speechless, but after a moment both Mickey and the boys all started laughing. Okay, what the hell was going on? Anastacia wondered. “I’m just fucking with you, Pop,” Mickey laughed. The young men walked past one by one, slapping Mickey in the back of his head. “He’s an idiot,” Nathan stated, walking past them. “Sorry we walked in on you two. We just got back in.”

641/1683

“We got beer,” Mickey said, walking toward his father. Cesare slapped him in the head and turned to Anastacia. “I apologize, Ana. My son is a clown. A bit into dramatics and joking, even when it is not funny.” Anastacia shrugged and laughed softly. “I’m Carterina’s mother, remember? I am now an expert at taking a joke. You are a very funny, young man,” she said to Mickey. “I almost thought you were serious.” “Oh, I was serious. I’ve pretty much been in love with you since the moment I found out you stabbed Mitchell in the neck. But that doesn’t mean I’m not happy that my father just landed the hottest fucking woman on the planet.” He winked and gave her a crooked smile before walking into the living room and plopping down on the couch.

642/1683

Anastacia could only chuckle. “He is an interesting one.” “You haven’t seen anything yet,” Cesare laughed. “The more time you spend with me, the more time you spend with my rambunctious sons.” She smiled at him. “The same goes for my kids. Beware of my son, though. He has a very strong personality. But I have no doubt that once you get to know him, you will like him.” “I have no doubt either, my love.” He leaned forward and caught her lips in a kiss. “Are we witnessing a steamy affair, or are you two really together?” Lucca asked. “Both,” Cesare answered, making Anastacia laugh. “We actually need to steal my son for a moment.” “Who me?” Mickey asked.

643/1683

“No. Kyle,” Cesare said, “but you can join us if you’d like, Mikilo.” “Hell yeah I’m coming,” Mickey said through a chuckle. “There will be no family meetings without Mickey.” He grinned. “Two questions, though. Is our new mommy coming, too?” The guys chuckled. “And will Kyle be getting his ass kicked?” Kyle’s head snapped in their direction as alarm flashed across his face. “Wh–what? Why me, what did I do?” Cesare frowned while Kyle continued to stammer on. “I–I don’t understand why you’d need to talk to me, you know, I mean unless …” His words trailed off as he turned to face Mickey, and a dark rage fell over his face. “You fucking big mouthed little prick!” he shouted.

644/1683

“Wait, I didn’t tell!” Mickey yelled right as Kyle got up and lunged at him, repeatedly pounding him with his fist. “Ahh! Stop you fucking bastard. Pop!” Cesare muttered expletives in Italian and stormed over to his sons. “Enough of this!” he shouted. Anastacia was surprised when they both stopped immediately. Wow. “Get in the dining room,” he growled. They both stood from the couch, glaring at each other, and did as their father had instructed. Cesare began fixing the couch they’d messed up. “I apologize for their behavior in your home, Nathan.” Nathan quickly stood to his feet. “No problem, Valente. They do that all of the time. Let me take care of that for you.”

645/1683

Nathan hurried to take everything from him and place it back on the couch. Cesare stood. “Are you sure, because I can—” “No, man, we’re good. I’ve got it.” Nodding, Cesare walked over to Anastacia and gripped her hand, escorting her to the dining room. ~*~ Anastacia couldn’t believe it … little Ky-ky was a daddy. She was sure that she was the only one at the table that was happy for him. “So now that we know all about my failures as a man, what is it you two actually wanted to talk to me about?” Anastacia hated that he spoke that way about himself. He was a good boy, but he had such sadness about him. She couldn’t

646/1683

help but blame herself a little. Had she not have left … It was too hard to think about. She gently squeezed Cesare’s hand, urging him to say something encouraging to his son. Cesare looked up from their clasped fingers with a sigh and nodded, acknowledging that he understood her. “You’re not a failure, son. You’re going to take responsibility, and that’s the right thing to do. It’s not going to be easy, but you have your family here to help you anytime you need us.” “What’s her name?” Anastacia asked. Kyle glanced over at her. “Sofia.” Anastacia smiled. “Oh, Ky-ky, that’s darling. Isn’t it, Cesare?” When Cesare didn’t answer, she turned to him with a glare. “Cesare,” she whispered sharply.

647/1683

Cesare sighed. “I’m adjusting, Anastacia.” “To what? Little Ky-ky being a daddy, or you being an old grandpa …” That got him to lighten up. Chuckling softly, he sat back in his seat. “So because I’m a grandfather I am now old?” She shrugged. “Oh come on, grumpy. Be happy. You are a grandpa!” Her excitement made him smile. “Ky-ky, what is it that Italians call their grandfathers?” He smiled faintly and answered, “Nonno.” Anastacia clapped her hands. “Nonno, you are a nonno, Cesare!” Anastacia stood and walked over to Kyle. “I’m happy for you, Ky-ky.” Unable to contain her excitement, she hugged him tightly. She was incredible proud of the man he’d become. “You’re going to be great.” After she’d pulled back from the

648/1683

embrace, she gently cupped his face. “If you ever need anything—I don’t care what it is—call me, and I’ll be right there.” Like I should have been when you were still a boy. She lightly kissed his cheek. Then did what she used to do to him when he was just one years old … she tugged both of his ears then pinched his nose. Right when she pulled back from his nose, Kyle reached forward and caught her hand. Anastacia gasped at the sudden movement, and looked at him to find him staring at his father with a pained expression and confusion in his eyes. “Who is she?” he asked his father. Cesare seemed shocked into silence, as was Anastacia. Kyle shot up from his seat with her hand still in his. “I know you, I swear I know you.” His voice was shaking with emotion.

649/1683

“Ever since I saw you in the hospital after Carter was attacked I’ve felt it.” Cesare stood from his seat. “Kyle—” “I know her, Papa, I promise! Every time I see you, every time you call me that name, every time you do that thing when you tug my ears.” He gasped as if he’d just remembered something. “I even felt it when I first saw Carter in the bar. When I saw her it was like this insane nostalgic feeling and I loved her instantly. Every chance I got, I went back to Hope Beach just so I could be around her, I’d call her just so I could hear her voice and feel that … safe feeling again.” Abruptly, he cupped her face. “That feeling, of nostalgia, it’s stronger whenever I see you. You have to know …” He released her and began unbuttoning his shirt even as his brother and father began to protest against his doing so.

650/1683

When he had it unbuttoned and opened, Anastacia gasped as her hand shot to her mouth. Tears immediately sprang to her eyes at the sight of the scars covering Kyle’s chest and side. “Oh my God,” she cried. Kyle placed his hand on her shoulders gently. “You know her, don’t you? Do you know what she did to me? Do you know where she is? I can’t remember anything, Anastacia. If you know anything please tell me—” “Kyle,” his father yelled. “I’m sorry!” He raked his finger through his long, black hair. “I need to know something, anything! Do you know how it feels to wake up every morning with these fucking scars and no memory of how I got them? If you know something just tell me, please.”

651/1683

Anastacia ran her hand down her face and nodded. “Yes. Kyle, honey, you know me.” Kyle released a shaky relieved breath and closed his eyes. “I do?” She touched his face gently. “You do, honey. I was there with you until you were fifteen months old. Me, you, and your father had a home together in Naples, Italy.” “Italy …” “Mmmhmm.” “What happened? Where did you go?” Anastacia didn’t want to say this part, but she knew she had to. “While your father and I were together I became pregnant.” She smiled. “You were so happy about becoming a big brother. Every night you and I would read a bedtime story to your sister and you even helped me clear space in your room for

652/1683

her. Our place was so small, but it was … perfect. Unfortunately, at around my thirtieth week of pregnancy, your sister … I couldn’t feel her moving anymore. And that night I had to deliver her stillborn. The doctors said I didn’t do anything wrong, but I was so broken and hurt. I felt like I failed myself, your father, and you. I left with every intention of killing myself. It was my twenty-first birthday and my father’s money had become available to me. I put everything in your name, so that you would inherit it in the event of my death. Even today, both yours and Carterina’s names are in my will. You two will inherit the Stone fortune when I die. Now Gabriel will be added.” “But why would you leave it to me? Why not my father? You were with him.” “Because I love you. I loved you then, and I love you still. I wanted to come back after I finally got myself together, but by

653/1683

then I had Silas on my tail. I wasn’t willing to put your life in danger. Once I started to build my army, I watched you grow, just like I watched my daughter. As my two heirs I needed you both protected.” She swallowed nervously. “The other reason why I chose you is because only Stones are eligible to inherit the Stone fortune.” His brows furrowed in confusion. “Kyle, Abrielle is my sister. I am your aunt, sweetheart.” “That means—” Anastacia nodded. “Yes, Kyle. That means Carterina is your cousin.” ~*~ Carter woke with a start, sensing something was off, and spotted a dark male figure sitting at the end of the bed.

654/1683

She frowned as she tried to figure out who it was. “Kyle?” “I know,” he said softly. “Your mother told me about us, that we are related.” Carter sat up and crawled down to the end of the bed. She sat with her back facing the edge of the bed and wrapped her arms around his arm, resting her head on his shoulder. When he pressed a long kiss to her forehead, Carter closed her eyes, not opening them again until he pulled back from her. He rested his cheek against hers, and ran his fingers through the long strand of her hair resting against his shirt. “It’s real, Carter,” he whispered. “I won’t let you take it away from me.” Carter sighed sadly. “Kyle—” “Quiet, woman,” he kissed her forehead again, “let me speak.” He sighed. “I fell for you because you are an amazing woman,

655/1683

Carterina. You know how you always tell me that I’m easy to love? Well, so are you. Don’t dampen the way I feel, don’t make my feelings seem as if they are merely figments of my imagination, or a crutch for me to use because I’m afraid of love. It’s insulting.” “I’m sorry,” Carter whispered. “Trying to find a reason for it just made it easier. I’m sorry. I didn’t want to feel like a … horrible person.” “For what, Carter? Falling in love? Baby, you did nothing wrong. You gave me chance after chance and I never took one. And it wasn’t because you aren’t worth it, Carter, because you are. I was an idiot. I was stuck in my ways and I missed out—which given the circumstances may be a good thing that I did—but all the same, I fucked up and let you get away from me.” He tucked her hair behind her ears. “Do you remember that night when you told me that you weren’t

656/1683

interested in casual sex with me? That you wanted something real, that you wanted more than that?” “Yes, of course I remember.” “When you were leaving that night, I saw you wiping your face. Were you crying?” Carter nodded. “Yes,” she whispered. “Because you—” “Yes,” she replied quickly so he wouldn’t say the words. She had cried that night because she’d thought he wanted the same thing she did. They’d spent so much time together, and he’d called her so often that she’d been under the impression that he had feelings for her, too. After he’d turned her down that night, she’d played it off and joked with him, trying to hide the truth. He had broken her heart.

657/1683

“But it was a good thing you turned me down, Kyle.” Though it had hurt her that night, Carter was genuinely glad that it hadn’t worked out between her and Kyle for multiple reasons. Nathan being the first. Carter would have ruined their friendship when she inevitably chose Nathan over Kyle. The attraction between them was just too strong. It was the type of attraction that had absolutely no regard for anyone else. They wouldn’t have been able to stay away from each other, and that would have destroyed everything. It was meant to happen the way it did, but she wouldn’t tell him all that. “It just would have made things more complicated. Because we are related.” It was the truth, just not the whole truth. “Carter, I love you.” “Kyle, stop it, would you.” “I can’t stop because I do! I always have and I always will. You will always be the

658/1683

one that got away from me because I was too stupid, because I wasn’t ready. Fuck being related, Carter, we didn’t get together because you belong with Nathan. It wouldn’t have been a good thing for any of us if I had interfered in what was meant to be. Nathan probably would have killed me.” Carter laughed softly. “It’s true, I know my brother,” Kyle laughed. “He’s always so sure of everything. You belonged to him the moment he saw you. He loves you so much, and you just you brought him back to life, Carterina. I’ve been so caught up in myself that I’ve never gotten a chance to thank you for reviving him in a way I never could.” Carter smiled. “He’s done the same for me.” Kyle nodded his head while gently tugging on a strand of her hair. “Nathan has

659/1683

been a good brother to me. I owe him an apology. I never would have made it through any of the shit I’ve been through without him. I get on Mickey for his hero-worship, but I’m just as bad. God knows I’d follow Nathan into hell if he needed me to. I’ve given him so much shit, and crossed so many lines, but he never gives up on me, and heaven knows I’ve pushed him to the limit. Especially when I spent the night before his wedding arguing with him about the love of his life, instead of celebrating with him. He was nervous about becoming a husband and I …” He shrugged, momentarily unable to speak. Carter ran her hand up and down his back, giving him the strength to continue. “I’m a shit brother.” “No you’re not. I know Nathan, he would never hold a grudge against any of you guys. He loves all four of you.” Nathan’s loyalty came from his father. Carter had seen

660/1683

the guys cross the line with Nathan numerous time. He’d shout at them, and they’d argue, but even though Nathan had the power to punish them severely, he’d never done it … and Carter knew he never would. He wanted the relationships that he had with his brother’s to remain genuine. Nathan didn’t want to be the boss every second of the day, sometimes he just wanted to be Nathan. The family gave him that out, that realness. His brother’s didn’t fear him like other men in the underworld did, and Nathan always told Carter how refreshing it was to have them in his life. “He needs you four just as much as you need him.” Kyle nodded. “I love him, too.” He looked over to Carter with a smile. “Nathan has always been smart. Marrying you is the smartest thing he’s ever done. You are his equal, Mrs. Salerno. And since my jealous ass didn’t tell you this the moment you told me you’d found love, I’ll tell you now.” He

661/1683

kissed her cheek gently. “Congratulations on becoming a wife, and a mother. I’m so happy for you. You deserve this happiness.” A warm smile appeared on her lips right before she wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly. “Thank you, Kyle … I love you.” “I love you, too.” “I know,” she whispered, sitting back down next to him, and gazing into his eyes. “You know I’m still going to find you the perfect woman, right?” Kyle laughed. “You’re relentless, woman.” “You’re damn right I am. You will have the love of your life, Kyle, and I will introduce you to her. She has to be smart, funny, nice, clean, and pretty, have a good career, and I have to like her of course since

662/1683

she and I will be spending tons of time together—” “Slow down, Carter,” he laughed. “I’ll make sure to tell you when I’m ready for all of this, okay?” Carter shook her head. “You won’t have to tell me, Kyle. I’ll know.” Kyle pressed three kisses to her forehead and sighed. “Well, I’m actually meeting a beautiful young lady tomorrow. We’re spending the day together. I think this relationship may actually work out for me. She’s absolutely stunning, too. Hands down the prettiest girl I’ve ever seen.” Carter’s eyes brightened with excitement. “Really? What’s her name? Do I know her?” He chuckled. “Not yet, but you will. I actually have a picture.”

663/1683

Carter pursed her lips. “You took a picture, Kyle?” “I sure did.” She shook her head. Kyle could be so superficial. However, when he took out his phone and showed her the picture of his date Carter’s heart melted. “Sofia Nicole Valente,” he said with a soft smile in his eyes. “I think I’m going to drop the playboy title for a while, and pick up Papa. I need to grow up and focus on what’s important for once. I just want to make the people I love proud, you know, I want to be proud of myself.” Carter grabbed his face and kissed his cheek over and over again. “That’s so sweet, Kyle Valente. I’m so proud of you …” Kyle brought her hand to his lips and kissed it gently. Carter rested her head back

664/1683

on his shoulder and they sat in a comfortable silence … until it was broken by Gabriel. “Like, everything the two of you have said over there is pulling my heart strings.” They both turned to look at Gabriel, who was now sitting up and looking at them with a wicked smile on his face. “You guys are so fucking sweet it’s not even funny. I was about to get up and say I love you in a second.” Carter and Kyle chuckled. “You’re supposed to be sleeping, Gabe.” “How could I sleep with all of this cuteness, all this friendship and love going on in here? Hi, Kyle, I’m Cousin Gabriel.” Kyle snorted. “Nice to meet you, Cousin Gabriel.” “Nice to meet you, too, mate. Hey, we should make some kind of club, you know,

665/1683

since our mothers are both Alexis Stone’s bastard children.” Carter’s mouth had dropped open when he’d said it. “Gabe!” “What? I’m telling the truth.” He chuckled. “I’m excited. From what you and Mother told me, I didn’t think any of the white people in our family would ever like us.” “Gabe!” Carter exclaimed through laughter. “I’m so sorry, Kyle. I can’t believe he just said that.” Kyle simply raked his fingers through his hair. “Man, you’re fucking crazy.” “I just think it’s fantastic to be a part of a family where we’re all so bloody attractive we start falling in love with each other.”

666/1683

“Oh my God!” Carter fell back on the bed, slapping her hands over her face in embarrassment. “I’m so sorry, Kyle.” “All right, all right, I’m done,” Gabriel said as he came to the edge of the bed with them. “I kid with you both, just some family fun.” “Shut up,” Carter chuckled. “What is that?” Gabriel asked, pointing to Kyle’s side. Kyle looked down, noticing one side of his shirt had been up, and quickly put it down. “It’s nothing, just some old scars,” he muttered, shaking his head and averting his eyes. Carter knew what they were because he had showed her. She reached for his hand and gave it a comforting squeeze.

667/1683

“Battle scars, or the marks of a bad parent?” Gabriel asked. Kyle looked over at him with a frown. “Excuse me?” Sighing, Gabriel stood up from the bed and went to stand in front of them. “I asked if yours were battle scars,” he lifted his shirt over his head to reveal his bare chest, which was also covered in scars, “or did you have an abusive parent, like I did?” Carter had already seen Gabriel’s scars, but it never ceased to stop her heart every time she laid eyes on them. They were long, healed scars all over his chest and back from the night Silas beat him. Kyle cleared his throat. “My mother … but I don’t remember it.” Gabriel nodded. “My father … and I wish I didn’t remember it. Then maybe the dreams would stop.” He gave Kyle a

668/1683

thoughtful look. “You know it’s the same, right? Our battle scars are also our mark of a piece of shit parent. It was a different type of battle, but judging by the severity of that scar I saw on your side, you were fighting for your life just like I was.” He shrugged and put his shirt back on. “We won, we’re still here. Fuck them.” “I’ve never heard it said any better,” Kyle stated. Gabriel chuckled. “There we go, cousin. I just laid the foundation for a close friendship.” It was true, though. It was the foundation for a friendship that would last throughout their entire lives. ~*~ “Nobody eats until my wife gets in here. I swear to you if do you’ll regret it.”

669/1683

“Nathan, sit your ass down. I’m hungry,” Alessandro said as he began to dig in to his food. Picking up a piece of garlic bread, Nathan threw it at his uncle. “My house, my rules, Uncle Alessandro!” Alessandro shot Nathan a deadly glare. “I should stabbed you with my fork for that. You are lucky that I was just about to reach for some bread.” Nathan chuckled. “The rest of you do not follow the lead of my fat ass uncle.” Everyone laughed. “There are three people missing from the table. Plus, uncle fat ass is eating an unblessed meal.” “Bullshit,” Alessandro said with a full mouth. “All of my meals are blessed.” He

670/1683

muttered a Catholic prayer in Italian and made the sign of a cross with his fork. Lucca sighed and shook his head at his father. “You’re a savage, Papa.” He shrugged. “It smells so good in here. I’m starving.” When Nathan heard her voice, he shot up from his seat. “My wife,” he rejoiced. “My wife is here!” Everyone flinched at his abrupt booming announcement, but quickly laughed. “Oh my God,” Dante chuckled, his face holding an expression of faked disgust. “We see her, Nathan,” Lucca said.

671/1683

Mickey shook his head. “He’s going to fucking burst any second, Carter. You have to put him out of his misery.” Carter giggled. Nathan shot a glare at Mickey and pulled out his wife’s chair. He wasn’t about to burst. He was just insanely eager to tell the rest of their family that they were pregnant, that’s all … Okay, fine. Nathan was man enough to admit he was about to burst. He just couldn’t help it, he’d never been more excited about anything more in his entire life … you know, besides marrying Carter of course. But this almost trumped that. Okay, it was equal. Nathan locked eyes with Carter as she sat down and silently asked her how they were going to announce the good news. Carter bit her lip to try and hide her smile. That usually meant ‘Be patient, Nathan’.

672/1683

However, Nathan didn’t want to be patient; he had been all damn day! After Carter had sat down, he pushed her chair in. Nathan took the chair next to her and waited as patiently as he could for her signal. He bowed his head while his father did a long ass prayer over the food, then quickly made the sign of a cross over his chest. He looked at Carter again. Seriously, she was just torching him now. Everyone was already starting to make their plates— That’s when he saw it. The signal. Carter flicked her hair over her shoulder and smiled, which usually meant ‘Go ahead, Nathan’. “Carter’s pregnant!” he announced excitedly. Carter and the guys burst into laughter.

673/1683

“Wait, what?” Anastacia yelled. “Are you serious?” Carter nodded and placed her hand on her belly. “Yes, it’s true. We are expecting,” she said through her laughter. Angelo dropped his fork. “Don’t mess with me like this, Nathan. This better not be a fucking joke.” “It’s not a joke you old bastard. We’re having twins!” “Twins!” Anastacia and Angelo simultaneously shot up from their seats and ran for them. Anastacia was screaming until she got to Nathan and hugged him tighter than he’d ever been hugged before. Angelo lifted Carter from her seat, voicing his joy boisterously in rapid Italian.

674/1683

This was a moment Nathan promised himself he would tell his kids about. The moment Mommy and Daddy announced you two were coming, and Grandma and Grandpa—two of the craziest people in the world—were in tears. They even hugged each other, all conflict between them momentarily forgotten as they celebrated the news of their grandchildren.

Chapter 16: Family Time “Mmm,” Nathan moaned. “Damn …” Damn he was having a good dream. It felt so real. The dream was one he’d had many times before. In it, he was usually lying back on a bed or relaxing in a chair as he stared down at Carter’s ass raised high in the air while she was deep-throating his dick. It was one of his favorite fantasies, one that he’d actually explored with Carter a few times before. But never had the dream felt so real. And Nathan was talking real to the point that he was literally fifty seconds from coming. His eyes shot open from his deep sleep as the sensations began to intensify and he immediately looked down.

676/1683

“Carterina.” Her name came out in a low grunt as he watched her head bobbing up and down in a steady, precise motion. “Jesus fucking Christ!” It felt so fucking incredible. Nathan laced his fingers in her hair and bit down on his bottom lip as he fought against coming. He wanted this feeling to last a little longer before he stopped her. While he enjoyed the occasional blow job, he never came inside of her mouth. Coming deep inside her pussy felt too fucking amazing to do that. Feeling himself nearing an orgasm, Nathan quickly grabbed her head in attempt to stop her. She released him with a loud pop and giggled when he lifted her up to straddle his lap. “Nathan,” she laughed. “Why’d you stop me? You were close.”

677/1683

Breathing heavily, Nathan smiled slyly. “And miss out on your pussy?” Smirking, he shook his head. “Come on, baby, you know me better than that.” A wicked smile spread across her lips as she lifted her body and took the length of him inside of her hot, tight pussy. Nathan was pretty sure his eyes crossed as his head fell back in ecstasy. “Fuck,” he groaned. “Do not move, Carterina.” If she did, he was pretty positive that he’d come before her. He hadn’t done that yet and he wasn’t going to start now. Being the mischievous little vixen she was, Carter didn’t listen. She ground her hips in a slow circle and moaned. Nathan immediately stilled the motion when he almost came. “Shit!” he yelled. “I said don’t move, Carterina. You almost made me come, baby”

678/1683

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips to his ear. “Rub my clit,” she murmured, and nibbled on his lobe. Nathan’s erection became painfully harder when she’d whispered the words in his ear, but he clenched his jaw and managed to do what she said. She inhaled a sharp breath when he pressed his thumb against her clit and rubbed in small, quick circles. “Like that,” she said in a breathy whisper. Her arms tightened around him and she moaned, “Like that, Nathan. Yes! Now fuck me, baby.” They began moving together; Carter bucking her hips while Nathan delivered vigorous upward thrusts. Her nails dug painfully into his back at the same time she screamed, “I’m gonna come! I’m gonna come!” in his ear. And God was he going to come too. Nathan quickly switched up their position, flipping Carter on to her back. After

679/1683

throwing one of her smooth legs over his shoulder, he slammed into her pussy until and they both came, crying out the other’s name. Holy shit! Nathan had never come that quickly before. He’d wanted to last longer, but who the hell was he kidding? Carter had some damn good pussy. Leaning forward, he kissed her lips then fell over on his back, breathing hard. “Wow,” she sighed breathlessly, reaching over and running her fingers through his hair. “That was so amazing, bubby.” Nathan chuckled and pulled her closer to him. He gently placed his hand to her round little belly. “How are my babies this morning?” She smiled at him and placed her hand atop his. “They’re perfect. No morning

680/1683

sickness today. Last week was horrible. Thank you for taking care of us.” She kissed his lips softly. “You don’t ever have to thank me for that baby. That’s my job. I’ll do anything for my family, you know that.” “I just want you to know that you’re appreciated. I love you.” Smiling, Nathan pressed a kiss to her lips. Last week Carter had gotten very sick. So much so that they’d had to push back meeting Kyle’s daughter almost two weeks so that she could remain in bed. She could barely move without getting sick. Nathan hated seeing her in such a condition, but he knew it was necessary. The babies were growing and Carter was about to enter her second trimester. Nathan was proud of himself for taking such good care of his wife while she was sick. With Gabriel’s help, he was able to get Carter everything she needed

681/1683

and make her feel comfortable during one of the worst weeks of her pregnancy so far. “I love you, too, Carterina.” He sighed and hugged her closer as he closed his eyes. “What time are the guests arriving for Sofia’s party?” “I told them it’s a lunch, so I’m hoping they arrive around two. You promise to be finished with your meeting by then?” “Yes, honey. I promise.” “Good,” she said, satisfied with his response. “Do you want to hear the babies before we take a shower?” Nathan immediately hopped up from the bed and went to grab their fetal Doppler from the closet. This was his favorite part of the morning. Ever since they’d gotten the thing in the mail last week, Nathan had been using the hell out of it.

682/1683

After he got the device he threw on a pair of boxers and walked back into the bedroom, finding Carter already in position. She laid on her back with the gel already out and ready for him. The first time they’d did this they mapped out the positions of both baby A and baby B so that they would always be able to find them fast. “You ready, baby?” She smiled and nodded. Nathan sat on the floor next to the bed just as Carter squeezed the gel on her belly. Switching on the small machine, she placed the microphone on her belly. “Are they low now?” Nathan asked her. “Yeah.” She took his hand and guided it. “Do you hear? That one is my heartbeat.” Then she moved their hands over about three inches and a faster heartbeat

683/1683

sounded in the room. The heart was beating at 165 beat per minute. Nathan smiled wide. “There he is. Baby A.” His baby. Carter giggled. “He could be a she, Nathan.” “Of course, baby.” But Nathan’s gut was telling him it was a boy, so he was going with that. After another minute they moved on to find their baby B, who was positioned a bit higher than he—or she—was last time. Baby B had a heart rate of 160 beats per minute. “That’s our babies in there, I can’t believe it,” Nathan exclaimed with awe. They were voicing they’re excitement softly while listening to their precious baby B’s heartbeat when an abrupt thump against

684/1683

the microphone caused them both to jump back. They both stared at Carter’s stomach in horror. “What the fuck was that?” Nathan whispered frantically. Carter shook her head emphatically. “I don’t know. I didn’t feel anything. I’m only ten weeks.” “I thought the doctor said they don’t kick yet?” Carter covered her mouth as amusement entered her eyes. “They don’t.” She laughed a little. “That was so scary, Nathan.” Nathan shook his head, becoming amused by it himself. “We shouldn’t have watched that movie the other night.” Carter laughed. They had just watched Devils Due a couple nights before. It was a

685/1683

movie about a young newlywed couple that became pregnant with the anti-Christ. “Do you think that maybe we woke him up this morning, when we had sex, and he’s mad at us?” she asked as her laughter subsided. “Do you think it disturbs their sleep when I come? I have to ask my doctor that.” Nathan thought for a moment, then cocked his head to the side and asked. “So, you’re saying our unborn child just gave us … a warning?” They looked at each other then burst into a loud laughter. ~*~ For Sofia’s welcome lunch, Carter thought she would tap into her southern roots. She’d lived in the South in a small town for a long time, and she had learned how to make southern cuisine from the

686/1683

numerous cookbooks she’d made her father purchase for her. She was making southernstyle buttermilk fried chicken breast, incredibly cheesy homemade baked macaroni and cheese with a buttery cracker crumb topping, candied yams with marshmallow topping, some bomb ass southern-style collard greens, sweet and buttery cornbread, and for dessert peach crisp and homemade—yes homemade—French vanilla ice cream. Carter had bought an ice cream maker months ago, determined to learn how to make her own ice cream. She’d finally used it for the first time today and the ice cream was damn perfect. Carter hated to toot her own horn, but she could help it. She was a badass cook, and she knew it. Maybe there were perks to growing up sheltered with nothing to do but acquire numerous skill in hopes of future freedom.

687/1683

“I like the way you stir that. I’ve never seen anyone make cheese sauce that way before,” Mickey sighed. Resting his face on the palm of his hands, he stared longingly at the cheese as if it were the most beautiful thing in the world. Carter smiled. Mickey was obsessed with her cooking. It was so cute. “Would you like to taste?” she asked. She had to ask him. He was sitting over there watching her and looking so damn adorable. Carter couldn’t help but imagine what it be like when her kids sat at the island in the middle of the kitchen to watch her cook. Mickey had that baby boy quality that just made her want to pinch his cheeks. “Yeah, I’ll taste it,” Mickey answered, making Carter smile, “if you let me lick it off of your finger.”

688/1683

And just like that, she was reminded that Mikilo Valente was not a baby boy. He was a naughty boy. Adorable atmosphere obliterated. Mickey could be such a loveable tool sometimes, but Carter knew exactly how to handle him. Carter smirked. “How about I let you lick it off the sharp end of my knife?” She arched a brow and placed one hand on her hip. “Your blood should add a little extra flavor to the cheddar.” He tossed his head back and laughed loudly. “You’re fucking psychotic, Carter.” He shook his head. “I swear my life sucked when you were gone.” “I know.” She winked. “You’d be lost without me, Mikilo Valente.” He chuckled softly and lowered his eyes. “I’m serious, Carter.”

689/1683

When he lifted his eyes back to hers, Carter saw that he was indeed serious. He was being sweet again and he never failed to make her want to cry every time he was sweet. “I really missed you, Carterina,” he said softly. He swallowed as a pained expression flashed across his face. “I still feel like shit …” Carter sighed and walked over to him. “Well you shouldn’t,” she said as she wrapped her arms around Mickey’s waist and rested her head on his chest. She felt his arms go around her and his chin rest on her head. “I don’t blame you for anything, Mickey. I never did, and I never would. What happened was unfortunate, but I found Gabriel and my father, and you guys found all three of us, and brought us back home.” “All five of you,” he whispered. “Don’t forget about my little nephews.”

690/1683

“Don’t listen to Nathan, Mickey. We don’t know if they’re boys yet.” “But he has a gut feeling, and I can attest that Nathan’s gut feelings are always right.” Carter chuckled and pulled back some, looking up into his eyes. “How does he always get you on his side?” Mickey was his big brother, Nathan’s biggest fan. It was cute. “It’s a long story,” Mickey sighed. “Nate’s always been my big brother. There hasn’t been a day in my life that he hasn’t been there. Kyle and Lucca since I was almost two, and Dante came a little late, but we love him just the same.” Carter nodded. “I know. I love how much you all love each other.” She reached up and pinched his cheek gently, making him

691/1683

chuckle. “Are you done killing my mood now?” she teased. He nodded. “Right after I say I love you.” That made Carter’s smile widen to a grin. She stood on her toes and kissed his cheek. Hugging him tightly, she whispered, “I love you, too.” “I mean, how can I not love you? You’re the female version of me.” “Aww,” Carter sighed and placed her hand to her heart. “That’s so sweet, Mickey. You’re the female version of me as well.” Mickey laughed. “Shut up, Carter.” Carter gave him a good-natured slap on the chest. “All right, come over here and watch me pour the hot cheese sauce on the macaroni noodles.”

692/1683

“Only if I can make sex noises while you do it.” Carter rolled her eyes. “Oh my God, you’re like the biggest idiot on the face of the planet. Why are you so immature?” Men were so … stupid. “Go ahead and make whatever noise you’d like.” He so wasn’t going to make sex noise. As Carter began to pour in the creamy cheese sauce, Mickey moaned. “Mmm, Yes, pour that cheese …” Carter laughed. “Shut up, Mickey. You’re such a fucking horn dog.” “I swear to God, you have to make me some of that cheese sauce. I’m going to pour it on one of my girls and lick every bit of it off.” Carter frowned in mock confusion. “So you’re going to waste your time blowing

693/1683

her up just to melt her with a bunch of hot cheese?” Mickey burst into a dramatic fit of laughter. Carter shook her head and laughed along with him. She loved messing with Mickey. “What’s so funny?” Gabriel asked, waking into the kitchen. “Mickey’s girlfriend,” Carter answered while putting the topping on the macaroni dish. “Oh I get it. It’s hilarious because he doesn’t have one,” he teased, causing Carter and Mickey to chuckle. “Mom and Dad back yet?” Gabriel asked sarcastically as he folded his arms and leaned over the counter.

694/1683

Anastacia and Cesare had taken their first trip together as a couple to relax and visit their deceased daughter’s grave. Mickey laughed. “They said they were almost here. I think their trip was successful. They’ve only been together for two weeks, but I pretty sure my father’s about to propose, which is something I thought I’d never be saying.” He put his hand to his heart. “While I still feel for Angelo, you know, for losing the sexiest woman in the world,” Carter and Gabriel rolled their eyes, “I’m happy for my dad.” Carter smiled. “I’m happy for both of them. Cesare is the sweetest to my mom. He gives her diamonds and flowers and so much love. He’s so charming,” she sighed dreamily. Cesare truly was kicking ass at being her mother’s boyfriend. Carter loved her Daddy Angelo, but the man didn’t have a romantic bone in his body. He was a little too

695/1683

consumed with his work. Carter hoped he’d learn how to take a break when his grandchildren were born. “So that’s what women want, huh?” Mickey asked. “Flowers and diamonds, and shit?” Carter giggled and nodded. “It’s a sweet gesture that will earn you many rewards, Mikilo Valente. My husband showers me with love, sweet words, flowers, diamonds, and chocolates imported from all over the world. And, well …” She ran her hand over her rounded baby bump. “I’m sure you can tell how much I appreciated the gestures.” Carter’s little wake up surprise that she’d given Nathan this morning had been a well-deserved thank you for taking care of her last week. God she wished she could go grab him so they could run upstairs and continue what she’d started this morning.

696/1683

Mickey laughed and wiggled his brows suggestively. “Don’t brag you bitch.” Gabriel sighed right before he groaned, “I need to get laid.” Carter laughed, pushing thoughts of her naked husband aside for the moment. “You should probably go on a date first, dear brother.” She knew he wasn’t looking for a relationship, but she hoped he’d at least get to know the person he slept with before jumping into bed. Gabriel snorted. “I’m not interested in dating anyone, Carterina. I just want to fuck.” Damn. Guess he didn’t want to get to know the person he slept with. “What did I walk in on,” Dante asked as he walked into the kitchen.

697/1683

Mickey tossed Dante a beer. “The sad story that is Gabe’s sex life.” “It’s not that sad.” Carter shook her head in merriment, and her eyes shined with laughter. “Yes it is. I thought that you’d have already hooked up with a few people by now. Literally everywhere we go you’re hit on by both men and woman.” Gabriel pursed his lips. “I have standards, Carterina. Give me a little credit.” “I think I can help you,” Dante said, capturing everyone’s attention. All at once their brows raised in surprise. Dante chuckled. “I think I have some friends that may meet your standards, I mean. I’m going to a party tonight, and I

698/1683

thing you should come. I’ll make sure you have fun.” Gabriel gave Dante that flirtatious smirk Carter had seen him give many men and women that had hit on him since he’d move here. “Well, I’m not really supposed to attend parties or go anywhere. You know, because my father’s a lunatic and all. Shadow would never allow me to go to a party in the city.” A sly smile spread across Dante’s face. “Trust me, Gabriel. You’ll be safe with me. Let me worry about Shadow, and you be ready at around seven.” Gabriel stared at Dante for a moment before nodded. “Uh, yeah. Sounds like a plan.” Carter and Mickey silently watched as Gabriel and Dante pinned each other with

699/1683

intense, heated stares that spoke volumes. Mickey looked over at her the same time she looked over at him, and they both turned back to the food on the counter while trying to hide their smiles. Dante was such a hoe.

Chapter 17: Family Time Part Two “Silas and Aziz have completely disappeared. He hasn’t been in contact with his business partners, associates, or his family since Carter, Gabriel, and Robert escaped the castle.” Nathan nodded and lightly tapped his pen on the desk in his home office. Relaxing back in his seat, he ran his hand over the shadow of hair that covered his jaw. It’d been two weeks since the incident, and Silas was still nowhere to be found. Nathan had exhausted every resource he had, and he’d come up with nothing but Steeles; no Silas, just his family. No attacks were brought upon the family. Nathan had just had his men politely let them know that the Russian

701/1683

wanted to meet their leader. Yet it was still a dead end. Silas hadn’t told any of his family of his whereabouts—most likely to avoid any chance of his family betraying him—so the search was a difficult one. This didn’t sit well with Nathan at all. “I don’t know where else to look, boss,” Ryan Mason, head of the Salerno security, said. Nathan stared at the men sitting in his office, waiting for him to tell them what they should do next. “I think this is what he wants. Us looking for him. I want to go for a more watchful approach. My brother-in-law informed me that Silas enjoys playing games. He seems to enjoy surprising us, so let’s make that difficult for him, shall we?” Nathan stood up and mapped out his next move with his men. The plan was simple: do nothing, pay close attention, and wait for Silas to come to them. Because he

702/1683

would, Nathan just hoped that it was sooner rather than later. As he continued to plan with his men, his thoughts drifted to Carter. Just as they did, Ryan asked him, “Boss, should we increase security for Mrs. Salerno when she returns to work?” Nathan actually had to stop and think about that one. He frowned for a moment and paused his actions. His men waited for him to say something. After three full minutes, Nathan spoke. “Let’s put a pin in that one.” He knew it was presumptuous of him to say that, but a man could hope, couldn’t he? This pregnancy had just all of a sudden become so real. More and more with each passing day, the idea of Carter going back to work while she was pregnant was becoming less and less appealing to him. “For now, just increase security here. I want her escorted everywhere she goes. Nobody gets

703/1683

through my gates unless they’re on the clearance list.” He’d decided that tonight he was going to convince his daredevil wife to become a housewife for the duration of her pregnancy … and maybe a year after the delivery. Okay, the year after was most likely pushing it, but Nathan was willing to take the risk. Carter needed to be back in fighting shape before resuming her job at S.O. After pregnancy, she would need some time to train. That was his argument and he was sticking with it. Ryan chuckled. “It’s going to be a fucking mad house when we let them know about the increase out here.” “Everyone’s going to want to protect the underboss’s house. That’s just a step closer to being on your team,” another man said. Nathan sighed, uninterested. He didn’t understand why anyone would want to

704/1683

work with him first hand. He was sure they’d heard how strict he was. “Do they know that they’d actually have to work if they worked with me? It’s not a fucking vacation.” “Yea, but it’s where all of the action is.” “Agreed,” Ryan said with a nod. “Everybody knows what the underboss does …” “Everything,” Nathan muttered. They laughed as they resumed making the new plans for the future security changes. They were just nearing the end and wrapping up when a light tap sounded on his office door. Nathan and the four others in the room looked at the door together. A second after the knock sounded, Carter walked in. “Hello,” she sang. “Stop your secret meeting. I’m coming in.”

705/1683

Nathan smiled as the others chuckled. Carter opened the door and entered the room fully with a cherry wood picnic basket that had a pink rose coming out of the side. She looked so fucking adorable. She wore a gorgeous little white and pink flared dress that showed off her rounded belly perfectly, matching bright pink flats, a beautiful diamond necklace around her neck, and her long hair was tied up into a ponytail with a white ribbon falling on each side. Nathan stood to his feet when she entered and his men followed suit. “Good afternoon, Mrs. Salerno,” they greeted. Carter’s smile was bright, warm, and welcoming. “Hi. I’m glad all of you arrived back safely.” The men nodded and said thank you.

706/1683

Carter then looked over to Nathan. “I’ve come to force the underboss to stop working on a Saturday,” she said with a playful glare. “It’s family day, Underboss. You promised. There are consequences for going against your wife’s wishes.” She strolled over to him and he leaned forward, placing a kiss on her lips. “I haven’t been in here that long,” he said through a chuckle. “There is still plenty of day left.” She gripped the front of his shirt gently. “This meeting ends now, underboss. Kyle and our special guest will be arriving any minute.” She turned to the men with an exaggerated sad sigh. “I’m sorry, but I’m going to have to give you all the rest the day off.” She shrugged. A fake sadness fell over their faces as they voiced sad oh no’s and damns.

707/1683

“All right, shut up,” Nathan joked. “I’m not that bad.” Carter poked her lips out in a pout. “Of course you’re not, bubby.” She gave him a kiss, then turned to his men with a smile. “Luckily your underboss is married to an amazing woman that cares for and appreciates his dedicated men.” She walked over to her basket and handed it to Ryan. “Some goodies for the drive back. Don’t forget to sing my praises to everyone at S.O.” “Thank you, Mrs. Salerno” Ryan said, giving her a quick hug and a light peck on the cheek. “We’re glad you’re home safe. Laci wanted me to tell you hello, and congratulations.” Carter had met Ryan’s wife when she’d attended Angelo’s fundraiser for the senator with him a while back. Ryan was seated a table behind them, and Carter and

708/1683

his wife had hit it off the moment the men had introduced them. Carter smiled excitedly. “Congratulations to you two as well! Tell Laci I said thanks for the invite to the baby shower. I rsvp’d this morning.” Ryan smiled. “Excellent. I’ll arrange your security that day personally. It will be pleasure having you, thank you.” “Thank you for inviting me. Your wife is the sweetest woman. I adore her, and your daughter.” Ryan and Carter continued chatting as Nathan finished giving a few more instructions to the other men. Nathan was thankful for Ryan providing Carter with the distraction while he finished a bit more work before Carter stopped talking and cleared out the office.

709/1683

When it was just her and Nathan, she sat on the edge of the desk with a soft smile on her face. Nathan finished putting away a few papers then sat in his chair. “You have become quite the underboss’s wife, Carterina Salerno. I assure you that you are the only Mafia wife that gives a shit about anything other than spending the money their husbands’ make. I’ve never met one wife of a don, or an underboss, that would be kind enough to pack a picnic basket for her husband’s men. You are truly one of a kind.” She walked over to him, straddled his lap, and kissed his cheek. “Those men protect you, Nathan Salerno, they protect our family. They fight for you, and gave you and your father their loyalty. Money only ensures so much, honey. Men don’t put their lives at risk for a man they don’t love and truly respect, and they won’t protect a family to the

710/1683

best of their abilities if they don’t care about the family they’re protecting. We show them we care by showing our appreciation. They show us by giving their all to their jobs.” Nathan had to smile. “That is what my mother taught me.” She leaned in closer to his lips and kissed him. “Like I’ve said numerous times. Your mother was a very intelligent woman, Mr. Salerno.” He brought one hand up and cupped her face. “You make me fall in love with you all over again, every single day, Mrs. Salerno.” “I know. I’m just so damn perfect, aren’t I?” she giggled. Nathan chuckled. “Who’s the arrogant one now?”

711/1683

“Will you just kiss me, please? You know where this is going. Give me my kiss, bubby.” Never one to disappoint, Nathan captured her lips with his. When his tongue sought entrance into her mouth, she opened to him immediately. He moaned when he tasted a delectable sweetness on her tongue and deepened the kiss. “What is that?” he asked in a breathy whisper. He cupped her face and kissed her harder. Whatever the hell it was, it was turning him on, and made him want her even more. “Ice cream,” she moaned. “I had a craving, so I made some.” That, combined with the natural taste of his wife, sent Nathan into overdrive. Suddenly he was ready to finish what she’d

712/1683

started this morning when she’d woken him up the way she had. Slowly, his hands glided up her smooth thighs and disappeared beneath her dress. “Nathan,” she whispered. “We have so many guest coming to our house today for lunch and those greedy hands of yours are under my dress?” Nathan smiled slyly against her lips just as his thumbs slid under the rim of her panties. She inhaled a slow, shaky breath and gripped his shoulders. “Nathan,” she sighed. “My mother, Cesare, Kyle, and Sofia will be here soon.” He gave her a slow, gentle kiss on her soft lips and smiled. “Must it always be, ‘No, Nathan, we can’t,’ before it turns into, ‘Yes, yes … please don’t stop’.” Parting the lips of

713/1683

her slick flesh, Nathan pressed his thumb to her clit. She gasped and gripped on to his shirt. “Oh God,” she moaned. Nathan chuckled. “It is Nathan, baby, not God. Say make me come, Nathan.” “Make me come, Nathan …” Nathan let out a low grunt. There was nothing sexier to him than Carter’s obedience during sex. It never ceased to turn him on. “Make me come, Nathan … what?” he asked her as he slowed the motion of his thumb. It may make him a sick bastard, but he loved to hear her beg for it. Whimpering, she pressed closer to him. “Please,” she begged. Nathan could barely contain the rush of excitement that rushed through his body. The desperate plea in her voice pleased the

714/1683

sadistic bastard inside of him that yearned to see her wanton for him, but he didn’t stop. He continued to torture her until she was nearly to the point of tears and on the brink of release, begging him to fuck her. Standing from the chair with her in his arms, Nathan sat her on the surface of his desk and pushed the shit behind her to the side. Carter balanced on her hands as she lifted her hips, allowing him to slip her panties off. He tossed them aside before he went to work on releasing the belt of his pants. Carter bit down on her bottom lip as he locked her heated gaze to his and lowered the straps of her dress, revealing her perfectly round breasts. Nathan’s eyes locked to them as he watched her lie back on his desk and arch her back high. She brought her hands to her breasts, caressing them, then she lightly pinched her hard, dark-chocolate nipples.

715/1683

Yeah, they were going to be in here for a while … ~*~ Gabriel, Dante, and Mickey sat at the island in the kitchen, eating the appetizers Carter had prepared as they waited for the rest of the family to arrive for Sofia’s welcome lunch when Robert and Angelo walked into the kitchen. Gabriel turned when he heard them enter. They were talking to each other in hushed tones. Gabriel was sure they were discussing Silas, as everyone had been for the past two weeks. He sighed and shook his head. He sort of wished they’d all just let it go and move on. Silas wasn’t going to do anything anytime soon. Gabriel knew his father. This was the way Silas worked. He liked to play games, make people go crazy anticipating his next attack. The best thing to do when dealing with Silas’s shit was to just

716/1683

keep an eye out and move on with your life. Gabriel had tried to tell everyone these exact words, but no one had listened except Nathan. “Welcome, Angelo, Robert,” Gabriel said, getting their attention. They both looked up from their conversation and over to him. “Ready to meet Kyle’s daughter? I hope you brought gifts. Carter sent out the mass text.” Angelo nodded. “I brought a few. How are you, Gabriel?” He walked forward and gave Gabriel a pat on the back, before reaching over to grab one of the remaining appetizers. “Mmm,” he moaned. “Very good. Your daughter is a wonderful cook, Robert.” Robert walked over and took the seat next to Gabriel. “She always has been.” He reach for an appetizer as he continued speaking. “She’s always wanted a big family to cook for, and now she has it. She’s gotten

717/1683

better over the years. I don’t remember her food being as good as it is now.” He popped the appetizer in his mouth, and locked eyes with him. Robert reached forward and pinched his nose just because he knew how much Gabriel hated when he did that shit. Gabriel jerked his face away and shot him a glare. Robert chuckled. “Where’s your mother? Have she and Cesare arrived yet?” Angelo snorted derisively. “That’s still going on? I thought it’d be over by now.” Gabriel caught Mickey discreetly roll his eyes and turn away, seemingly annoyed by Angelo’s bitter words. Everyone in the kitchen probably wanted to say something to the big boss, but none of them really could. They were either avoiding conflict because they were working for or with the guy, or

718/1683

they were afraid to talk to a mafia boss in such an ill manner. Gabriel smirked. Good thing I’m neither. Gabriel nodded to Robert and answered, “No, Robert. They haven’t arrived yet.” Then he turned to Angelo and … well … “Don’t be a bitter giant, mate. It’s not really an attractive quality for a man your age.” All went silent in the room, but the smile remained on Gabriel’s face. “A man my age?” he asked sternly. “I beg your pardon, young man, I am not bitter.” Gabriel chuckled. “Don’t be both bitter and a liar, sir.” The man’s expression quickly became a glare. “Yes they are still together and happier than ever. Maybe when she gets here you will get to see how my mother looks when she’s happy … you know,

719/1683

because you’ve probably never seen it, since she wasn’t happy with you.” Robert chuckled as he stuffed another appetizer in his mouth. “Damn,” he said with a mouthful of food, “he got you on that one, Angelo.” Angelo’s jaw ticked and he exhaled a long breath. “Do you have a problem with me?” “I do,” Gabriel replied. “You dislike me?” “You got it.” His nostrils flared in annoyance. “Do you mind if I asked why you dislike me so?” Gabriel shrugged. “Sure, if you want. I find you to be too avaricious. You are a selfish, greedy man, and you will most likely be that way for the remainder of your life,” he said honestly. “My father always accused

720/1683

me of the same thing once. He said to me …” He repeated the words Silas used to say to him when he was a child, then translated. “That means, Gabriel, my son, you mustn’t ever be too avaricious. Greed is a poison. A consumer of the weak. An avaricious man spends his life in pursuit of everything, but always loses in the end. For what is the point of having everything when you lose the one thing that made everything worth having? It’s all just meaningless after that.” He pointed to Angelo. “You are the classic example of a man that set out in pursuit of everything, but forgot why he wanted it in the first place. So forgive me if I dislike you because of this. I was taught that such greed is the mark of a weak man, and I disapprove.” Angelo stared at him a moment, and then cocked his head to the side. “You are a brave young man, Gabriel Stone. Do you truly feel safe enough to call a man like me

721/1683

such a name as weak? Do you not fear the consequence of your words?” “As much as I’d like it to be, Stone that is not my name. I go by my father’s name. Not because I love him, but because I refuse to give him the power of taking away my identity. My name is Gabriel Silvanus Steele, and do you truly feel safe enough to threaten a man like me the way you have just done so? Do you not fear the consequence of your words? Threaten me all you want Angelo Salerno. I’ve faced far more frightening men than you, and one of those men was my father.” Angelo glared at him for another moment before his features softened and he chuckled. “Damn,” he laughed, shaking his head. “You may dislike me, young man, but I have just become your biggest fan. It’s been a long time since a man has talked to me in such a manner, and you actually managed to

722/1683

say something useful.” He slapped Gabriel on the back and continued to eat appetizers. “I will not give you the satisfaction of the hostile reaction you seek from me, young man. Try as you might to get in my head, you will never succeed at manipulating me. I am not this weak minded man you speak of.” Gabriel arched an eyebrow at the man’s words. “Hmm…” He was surprised. “Are you sure? I basically just told you off in front of men that work for you. Shouldn’t you be beating me up right now Mr. Italian Mafia boss?” “I am a forty-seven year old man Gabriel Steele. I am not an idiot. Beating you would be an easy task, but one that would also be unwise and juvenile. I am not unwise nor am I juvenile. Then there’s your mother …” Robert burst into laughter. “There we go,” he laughed. “Anastacia Stone would

723/1683

break your neck if he ever laid one finger on her son. And she’d break mine if I didn’t stop you …” “And let’s not forget little Anastacia,” Angelo added through laughter. Gabriel frowned as he looked between the chuckling bastards. Angelo gave his shoulder another pat. “Like I said, I’m not unwise. I think I’ll avoid the wrath of the Stone women, thank you …” “I never thought I’d see the day” Robert chuckled. “Don Angelo Salerno afraid of two small women.” “Would you go up against them?” Angelo asked Robert. Robert shook his head firmly. “Fuck no.” The answer seemed to amuse Angelo greatly.

724/1683

Gabriel rolled his eyes. They were both so fucking annoying. Suddenly, the sound of a playful, deep male voice and soft, feminine giggles caught their attention. “Nathan Salerno, you better be good,” she giggled. “I’m warning you, Mr. Salerno, if you so much as take a call—” “Mmm,” he growled. “Yes, ma’am. You know how much I love it when you threaten me baby. Don’t turn me on right before we have guests over. Save it for tonight.” She laughed. “I haven’t worn you out yet?” “Hell no, woman!” “Well let’s see what I can pull out of my sleeve later on tonight, shall we?” They walked into view of everyone right as Carter palmed Nathan’s ass with a

725/1683

slap and her other hand rested atop her adorable, round twin baby’s bump. When they looked up and saw the full kitchen they both laughed. “Oh my God, hi,” Carter said with a bright smile. “You guys made it on time!” “Good afternoon, Pop, Robert,” Nathan greeted with a smile equally as bright. They were the epitome of a pictureperfect, deliriously happy couple. Carter went to her father first, and jumped into his arms. “Daddy!” He happily welcomed her. “How’s my baby girl?” he asked, hugging her close. “I’m perfect, Daddy. How was your trip?” They pulled back after giving each other light kisses on the cheek. Robert had gone on a very secretive trip three days ago.

726/1683

Well, maybe not so secretive. They all knew what he was doing. The man had an addiction; he’d needed a fix, and Angelo had given it to him. Robert kissed Carter’s forehead. “My trip was wonderful, baby girl. Just what Daddy needed.” Carter touched his face gently. “Good,” she said with light laughter in her voice. When they parted, Carter went straight to her Angelo while Robert turned a glare to Nathan and shook his hand. Gabriel had to chuckle at that. ~*~ It wasn’t long before Anastacia and Cesare finally arrived, and Carter had never seen her mother so … bright. Literally, Anastacia was glowing. She and Cesare had called out for everyone when they’d first

727/1683

entered the house, and when they finally made it to the kitchen Carter was pretty sure Daddy Angelo was ready to pass out. She looked amazing. She wore a bright strapless, yellow maxi dress that fell all the way to the floor. Her hair was in a mess of thick curls—a style Carter had never seen her wear it in before—and she had an incredibly beautiful diamond necklace around her neck that Carter just knew was from Cesare. “Mom!” Carter and Gabriel exclaimed, walking to hug her. Anastacia released Cesare’s hand and received them both with a soft laugh. “My babies!” She kissed them both on the forehead. “I missed you two so much.” “How was your trip?” Gabriel asked. Anastacia smiled brightly. “It was perfect. Exactly what I needed.”

728/1683

“You look positively dazzling, Mother,” Gabriel said as he placed a kiss on her cheek. “Thank you, baby. You must tell me how your first week of school went.” “You know I will.” With a parting kiss, Gabriel went greet Cesare, leaving Anastacia with Carter. Carter hugged her mother tightly. “You look amazing, Mama. You’re glowing.” Anastacia placed her hand on Carter’s slightly rounded belly. “Carterina, you are showing,” she exclaimed happily. “Are you feeling better now, baby girl?” Carter had to tell her mother about the sickness she was experiencing the week before over the phone. She knew she’d been worried.

729/1683

Smiling, Carter nodded her head. “I’m perfect, Mama. My husband took great care of me.” Carter looked over to Nathan, who was now coming forward to greet Anastacia as well. The family began to visit as they waited for the guest of honor to arrive. It wasn’t until thirty minutes later that Kyle walked into the kitchen with a baby carrier in one hand, and a pink and brown cheetahprint diaper bag over his shoulder. Carter had never once throughout their friendship imagined she’d see Kyle in such a way. He looked like a father. He looked … happy. And tired, but still happy. Carter had gasped when Kyle and Sofia entered. “You’re here!” she exclaimed as she scrambled forward. Kyle sat the diaper bag to the floor and embraced her with his free arm. “Wow,”

730/1683

he laughed. “Look at you, bella. You are glowing.” Carter kissed his cheek. “How are you, daddy?” she asked him. Chuckling, he gave her a kiss on the cheek in return. “I’m busy, that’s what I am.” He looked down at his little girl, who stared up at him with bright, sky-blue eyes. “Oh my goodness,” Carter squealed. She immediately took the baby carrier from Kyle and brought her to the table. Sofia’s blue eyes followed every one of Carter’s actions as Carter lowered the carrier arm and uncovered the perfect little angel. Her heart melted and tears immediately sprang to her eyes. “Wow. Kyle, you’re papa …” Sofia Nicole Valente was definitely daddy’s little girl. She looked exactly like

731/1683

Kyle. She had his eyes, his thick jet black hair, even the attractive thickness of his brows. She was dressed in a pink dress and pink ballerina shoes, with a matching pink bow in her head. Carter reached forward and took the baby into her arms. Nathan walked to Kyle and hugged him. “How are you, brother?” “Tired,” Kyle answered, shaking his head. “This is not easy, Nathan. You better thank God you have a good woman.” Nathan frowned. “Is everything okay?” Kyle smiled. “That may be a conversation better left for when we are not in the kitchen with the whole family. I suppose the most important thing is that I’m happy and I love my daughter very much.” He looked over to his precious Sofia being held by a

732/1683

near weeping Carter and laughed softly. “Sofia is my life now.” He pointed to Carter. “Shall we get her some tissues?” Nathan looked over to his wife and shook his head. “I keep tissues in my pocket now. Her hormones are everywhere lately. I knew meeting Sofia would do this to her, hold on.” He ran over to Carter and squatted down beside her, pulling tissues from his pocket. Carter took the tissues and dabbed her eyes while Nathan took a moment to gaze at the little princess in her arms. When he finally returned to Kyle, he was hugging Anastacia, who had already met and spent time with little Sofia when Kyle had brought her to meet her Grandpa and Uncle Mickey. After they embraced, Nathan nodded for Kyle to walk with him. They left the kitchen with Mickey, Dante, and Lucca

733/1683

following behind them and gathered in the living room. “What’s going on?” Mickey asked with a frown. Sighing, Kyle sat back on the seat. “I think I’m about to be a single father, that’s what.” He shook his head. “Faith is just not interested. She has no patience for Sofia; the majority of the time Sofia is with me. I had to get a nanny, or else I wouldn’t have even been able to come to work at all the past two weeks. Faith and Sofia have been living with me the past couple of weeks while she looks for an apartment, but she never looks. All she does is shop, with my fucking money, for shit that’s not for my daughter. It’s starting to piss me off. If Carter wasn’t pregnant, I’d ask her to kick the bitch’s ass.” He sighed. “I don’t know what to do. It’s only been two weeks and I’m already having problems with

734/1683

Sofia’s mother. We argue constantly because I won’t fuck her—” “Then fuck her,” Lucca said. “There you go, problem solved. Keep her happy until you get her the fuck out.” “I’m not going to get her the fuck out until I find an apartment for her myself. She’s squatting!” “She’s the mother of your daughter,” Dante said. “I’m not really sure how this kind of thing works, but doesn’t that make you … available to her. Aren’t you obligated to meet her needs?” “So I should be her fucking whore when she wants some dick, and a bank when she wants some money? Fuck that!” Dante chuckled. “Since when have you cared about fucking someone, Kyle? She wants to be fucked, then fuck her. I agree with Lucca.”

735/1683

“I’m not fucking her. That’s off the table. I’m not even attracted to her.” Nathan frowned. “I’m sure you can understand why we find that hard to believe, Kyle. Sophia is living proof that you are attracted to her.” Kyle rolled his eyes. “I didn’t know her when Sofia was conceived, Nathan. Now that I know her, I can’t fucking stand her. Yes she looks good, but she’s a bitch, she’s messy, she doesn’t clean shit, she can’t cook shit, she leaves take-out boxes all over my fucking apartment, and she stopped breast feeding! The damn doctor said it was good for Sofia, but Faith doesn’t want to stop drinking. What kind of shit is that for a woman to say? I’m mean, God gave you milk producing tits so that you could feed your babies! If I had that shit, I’d do it myself, but I don’t so I’m stuck. That bitch gave my baby some fucking formula after I told her that I

736/1683

think she’s allergic. When I came home from work Sofia was screaming and Faith was passed out in the fucking bath tub because she’s a wino. I go to see why my baby was screaming bloody murder, and she has a temperature and red dots all over her body. Its three o’clock in the morning and I am racing to the damn hospital—by myself—just so the fucking doctor can tell me what I already knew! Sofia’s allergic to formula. I have to buy her milk from a fucking breast milk bank. I couldn’t even go to my own damn apartment after we left the hospital because I wanted to kill Faith, but Pop said I couldn’t. Some shit about she’s the mother of my daughter and all that. Sofia and I went to stay at Pop’s so I could cool off. That’s why I didn’t come to work that day last week, because Sofia and I had been up all night. So anyway, when I went home Faith was sitting in the living room crying. She started screaming at me! ‘Where did you take my

737/1683

baby?’ Filthy bastard this, and son of a bitch that. ‘Don’t you ever take my daughter anywhere without my permission!’ and ‘I’ll take her away from you and make sure you never see her again!’” The guys were … well, they were appalled. “The nerve of this bitch,” Lucca said, shaking his head. The guys all had the same expression of disgust, and shook their heads right along with him. “What did you do?” he asked. Kyle frowned as if Lucca should already know the answer. “What the fuck do you think I did? I choked the bitch.” They all burst into laughter. Kyle raised his hands. “I mean, I didn’t choke her hard, but I did shake the shit out of her. I didn’t understand who the fuck she thought she was talking to. I don’t

738/1683

hit women, but Faith pushed me a little too far when she threatened to take away my daughter. I can take Sofia wherever the hell I want to take her, she’s my daughter! Flesh of my fucking flesh. I don’t need to ask Faith’s permission for shit! I take care of my daughter and her, she doesn’t come in my house and talk to me like that. It’s about respect. She obviously doesn’t know who I am.” “Did you tell her where you went?” “I didn’t tell her shit. I bathed Sofia, then showered when she went down for her nap. After that I took my little girl away for a couple of days. I decided that we needed a vacation, so I took her to the beach house in Hope Beach. I took her walking by the ocean. We went swimming in the pool, I took her sailing out on my boat, and we bonded. I bonded with my child,” he said proudly. He then pulled his cell phone and showed them his screensaver. “I even got her a hat.”

739/1683

They laughed as they laid eyes on the adorable picture. Sofia sat in a swing in a pink and white stripped hat and a pair of white sunglasses. Kyle grinned wide. “Yep, that’s my little girl on her first vacation with Daddy. She even slept longer than usual last night before crying for food.” “Last night? You still haven’t been home?” Lucca asked. Kyle made a face of disgust. “Hell no. If I did I’d probably still be there arguing with Faith. I’d rather be here.” “So all of this happened in the two weeks that she’s been living with you?” Nathan asked. Kyle nodded, and heaved a sigh. “Just two weeks. Like I said before, Nate, be thankful you have a good woman. It’s important that a man choose the right woman

740/1683

to bear his children, less you be stuck with a woman not fit for motherhood.” Nathan nodded but didn’t say anything. He didn’t want to sound as if he were rubbing it in Kyle’s face because Nathan was indeed thankful to have a good woman. His children would have a strong, wise, loving mother, and he thanked God for that, especially now. “Okay, Kyle …” They all looked to the entrance when Carter walked in with a smiling Sofia on her hip. She bit her bottom lip nervously. They didn’t understand why she was nervous until Gabriel came in behind her pushing a playpen full of baby gifts. Kyle’s mouth dropped open and he leaned forward in his seat. “Please tell me you haven’t gotten a chance to shop for her yet.”

741/1683

Kyle shook his head slowly. “Well no, she just moved in a couple weeks ago. We haven’t had time to get everything b–but—” “And her mother? Did she have a baby shower or something?” “No,” he answered. “Faith came to New York with nothing. She claims everything was stolen, but I’m pretty sure she’s just trying to get some money.” Carter gave him a puzzled before she nodded. “Good, then I didn’t get too much.” She turned a bright smile to Sofia, and the infant giggled in her arms. “You have some new stuff, gorgeous.” Placing a big smooch on the baby’s chubby cheek, she strolled to the middle of the room and sat cross-legged in the middle of the wooded coffee table. She placed Sofia in her lap and put one of her fingers in each of her hands. The infant grabbed on immediately.

742/1683

Carter sighed and looked at Kyle. “So, Sofia and I have been talking.” “Have you?” Kyle laughed. Carter winked. “We have. She is quite the talkative one.” Kyle agreed. “She very much is, aren’t you, honey?” he cooed to his little girl. Sofia gave her father a wide smile and waved her arms in excitement. “Oh my God.” Carter released Sofia’s hands and fanned her eyes rapidly. “That was so cute. I don’t want to cry, this is getting ridiculous.” Tears formed in her eyes as she waved for Nathan. “Bubby, I need tissue please.” He came forward with what she needed as everyone in the room chuckled softly. Carter dabbed her teary eyes. “Okay, you and Sofia need to tone it down on the father daughter cuteness.”

743/1683

A smile pulled at Kyle’s lips and he leaned toward Carter. “Did you know that we just got back from our first vacation together? Just the two of us?” Kyle asked. Carter’s big eyes widened and she gasped. “You did?” she sighed. “That’s so cute.” Nathan knew what Kyle was doing, and he let it happen. Hormonal Carter was so damn adorable, everyone deserved to see her. Kyle went for the gusto and brought out his cell phone with the cute picture. Carter’s hand shot to her chest as tears filled her eyes once again. “Oh, Kyle. You took a dorky dad picture,” she laughed. Kyle chuckled. “I’m going to save it and show it to her when she’s a teenager.

744/1683

She’ll always remember how much fun she had on her first vacation with Daddy.” That got her. Carter’s tears spilled over her cheeks as she picked up Sofia and hugged her tight. “You jerk, you did that on purpose,” she joked as she playfully swung at Kyle. Kyle sat back, laughing softly. “Cry baby,” he teased. “Leave my love alone you scoundrel.” Nathan came forward with another tissue and kissed Carter’s cheek and then her lips. “Cry all you want, baby.” “Thank you, bubby,” she pouted playfully. Nathan sat down behind her and Sofia on the table. “Now let me see this little angel.”

745/1683

Carter handed him bright-eyed baby Sofia, and Nathan immediately fell in love with his little niece. He chuckled at the mischievous smile in her bright blue eyes. “She has a hint of mischief in her eyes like her Uncle Mickey.” “That’s what I said to Pop the first time I took her to meet him,” Kyle said. Nathan chuckled. “You better watch out. You remember how bad he was.” “I wasn’t that bad,” Mickey said defensively. “The look means she has personality, unlike the both of you.” “All the same, keep your eyes open, Kyle.” Kyle chuckled, “I will.” Nathan smiled at the little angel on in his arms. “You are a vision, bella bambina. A perfect blessing.” He gently kissed her on her

746/1683

chubby little cheek, and when she smiled at him, he laughed softly. “Now that’s the smile that will get you anything you want from your Uncle, angel.” He felt Carter wrap her arms around his arm and rest her head on his chest. “She’s so tiny, so sweet.” “She is,” Nathan agreed. “And soon, she will have two little cousins to play with,” Carter whispered as she gently ran her hand over her belly. Nathan looked over to her with a soft smile in his eyes. “She will,” he whispered right before he kissed her forehead, then her nose, and finally her lips. He smiled against her mouth. “Although, she may want to watch out for baby B.” Carter laughed, and Nathan placed a kiss on her smiling lips. He grinned wide as he gazed into her expressive eyes. “I’m serious, Carterina. I worry for our

747/1683

child’s behavior after his warning this morning.” “You better leave my baby alone, Nathan Salerno.” “Your baby better leave my baby alone …” Carter pressed her face against his chest and continued laughing. Sofia’s giggle made them both look to her with smiles on their face. “Aww, she laughed,” Carter exclaimed. “Are you laughing at your Uncle Nathan, sweetheart? He’s so silly, isn’t he?” The baby giggled again and Nathan and Carter both became lost as they tuned everything else out and played with their cheerful baby niece. It wasn’t until Kyle cleared his throat that they looked up at him.

748/1683

“I wanted to talk to you two about something, and I think now is the perfect time.” Nathan and Carter nodded, handing Kyle Sofia when he reached out for her. He sat her in his lap and nervously released a deep breath. “I want you both to look at my adorable baby while I say this.” They smiled. “When Sofia and I were walking on the beach, I started think about … well, everything. Life, death, what I want for my little girl if I’m not around, you know, the things that you two will immediately start thinking about when you look into the eyes of your children for the first time. I know I’m not invincible, and I live a crazy life. I need to know that if something were to ever happen to me, my Sofia will grow up happy, with her family. I would want her to be raised in a loving, family home, with two amazing

749/1683

people I love and trust.” He took a deep breath. “I know this is a big decision, and I’m willing to give you two some time to think about it. But I need to know that if I die tomorrow, there will be a family that will fight for Sofia and win. I don’t want her with Faith without me there … ever. So, Sofia is getting christened next week, and I would like to ask you two if you would do me the honor of standing with me,” he rolled his eyes, “and Faith, as Sofia’s Godparents.” Think? Did he actually believe they’d have to think about it? “Yes,” they said simultaneously. Lots of hugs, laughing, and Italian endearments erupted around the room. It was a family celebration for the book of memories, and reminisce about at family celebrations to come.

750/1683

Nathan looked around the table at his family, admiring how much things had changed in such a short time. He watched as Cesare leaned over and kissed a giggling Anastacia Stone, and how Anastacia winked at him then turned to speak softly to her son. His gaze then went to his father, who was laughing with his old friend that he’d thought he’d lost, then to Kyle who was lifting his daughter in the air, right before he looked to Mickey, Dante, and Lucca who were laughing and toasting a beer. Okay, maybe not everything had changed. But most things had, and Nathan loved every single new thing in his life. Nathan finally turned his gaze to the love of his life. His wife. The woman he’d confessed his love for mere hours after kissing her. The woman he proposed to after four months of dating her. The woman he married eagerly after six months of truly

751/1683

knowing her. Not too long from now they’d be parents … Nathan watched her as she ran her hand over her round belly, and he reached to his left, laying his hand atop hers. She looked up at him with a soft smile. “You should pray, honey,” she said. Nathan nodded to his wife and stood from his seat at the head of the table. “If I can have your attention for a moment, I would like to bless the food as well as this celebration.” Every eye looked to Nathan, and he gave his family a smile. “First I’d like to thank you all for coming out once again. Carterina and I love having each and every one of you in our home.” Carter took his hand as he continued. “I would also like to thank my stunning better half for once again spending her day preparing yet another delectable meal for us all to enjoy while

752/1683

we celebrate—” Nathan couldn’t even finish his statement before Mickey stood up and started a round of applause for Carter. She covered her face with her free hand in playful embarrassment as everyone laughed and applauded her hard work. Once the applause calmed, Carter said thank you and Nathan continued. “Okay,” he laughed, “before I pray, I feel I should acknowledge the three individuals that this dinner is for. Robert,” he gave his father-in-law a nod, “welcome home. We are happy to have you back safe, and now we can add ‘comes back from the dead’ to the list of inhumanly-like things you can do.” Seriously, if this whole Mafia thing just one day stopped working for him, Nathan was sure he could easily have a career in stand-up. Everyone laughed, including the man, the myth, the legend himself, Robert Steele.

753/1683

Nathan turned to his new brother. “Gabriel.” He’d said his name with a bit of laughter, making Gabriel smile. “Gabriel Steele, you are a force—” He got the laughter once again. God I’m good. “You shock us every day with the words that come out of your mouth, but,” he silenced the laughter, “you also have an admirable ability to make us think. Carterina and I know that you’ve only been living on this estate with us for two short weeks, but you have already made such an impact in our lives, that it is hard for us to imagine a time when we didn’t know you. Thankfully our children won’t know what that is like. Welcome to the family, Gabriel. Salute.” “Salute,” the family repeated. Gabriel gave Nathan a nod and mouthed thank you. He heard Carter sniffling next to him and handed her a tissue.

754/1683

“Thank you,” she whispered, lightly drying her eyes. “Continue, honey. Don’t mind me.” Nathan gave her hand a light squeeze, and Robert leaned over and kissed her forehead, understanding that her constant emotion was a symptom of pregnancy and not of weakness. “And last, but not least, my brother’s little angel, Sofia Nicole Valente. Welcome to the family, bella bambina. I think we all look forward to watching you grow. And Kyle, if you ever need anything, always know that Carterina and I are here for you. Salute.” “Salute,” Kyle replied. Nathan nodded. “Let us pray.” Speaking and praying at the family dinner had been a milestone occasion for Nathan. It was usually his father that did the prayer before the meals, but today Nathan

755/1683

had finally taken his place at the head of the table, with his wife sitting on the right of him. The way it should be in his home. ~*~ Dinner had been amazing. It reminded Nathan how much he enjoyed to take a day off from being an underboss to just be with his family. Afterward they had all gathered in the living room to open Sofia’s gifts and have dessert. Everyone stayed and enjoyed themselves until after dark, then they all made their way home. Gabriel was the last to leave for the pool house before Nathan locked up and joined Carter in the bedroom. Carter was exiting the closet when he walked into the room. She came straight to him and he immediately took her into his arms and kissed her passionately.

756/1683

“I love you, Nathan Salerno,” she whispered. “I love you, too, baby,” he said softly as he set her back to her feet. She looked up at him with a smile. “Nathan …” “Yes, love?” “I’ll do it. I’ll stay home for the pregnancy, and a little while after.” Nathan’s eyes widened in shock. How did she know? She laughed softly. “Because I know you, that’s how. Also because I agree with you, honey. I want to be safe.” Damn. She really could read his mind. Gripping his hand, she pulled him over to sit on the bed.

757/1683

“Promise me, Nathan,” Carter whispered. “I’m going to do everything that I need to so that I will be safe. I’m falling off the radar, and I’m doing what I’ve always hated doing. I’m allowing myself to be hidden for my entire pregnancy.” “I know, Carterina.” “Then promise me.” She cupped his face, and ran her thumb across the outline of his bottom lip. “Promise you’ll be safe. Promise me you’ll come home every day. Promise me that we’ll enjoy this experience—” Nathan knew exactly what she meant, and he wanted it too. “We’ll stuff your shirt with pillows, and imagine how you will look when the twins start showing more?”

758/1683

Carter kissed him softly and nodded her head. “Yes. And we’ll start a measuring line on the kitchen wall—” “To track the growth of your baby bump,” he finished her sentence. “You can even send me out on midnight runs for McDonalds or Taco Bell.” He tucked a strand of hair behind her ears. “Whatever your chunky little heart desires, it’s yours.” “Did you just call me chunky?” she asked, and lightly punched his arm. Nathan chuckled. “You’re going to gain weight, Carterina. We’re having twins. If I get you used to the idea of being chubby now, you won’t be too sad when you can’t fit any of your dresses anymore. Don’t worry, baby, you’re beautiful to me no matter what size you are.” Carter pursed her lips, “Thank you, honey, you’re so sweet,” she said dryly.

759/1683

Nathan nodded with a self-satisfied smile. Leaning forward, he kissed her pursed lips. “I’m the sweetest husband in the world. I know.” Carter rolled her eyes, but couldn’t resist smiling. “The best,” she said sarcastically, then she got back to their list. “We also need to go shopping, but first we need to pick which room will be perfect for the babies. I was thinking we could empty both of the rooms next to ours.” Nathan nodded and just listened. “The biggest room will be for the babies, and the smaller one will be their playroom. I don’t want all of their toys in their bedroom.” Nathan smiled at the excitement in her voice. “I think we should paint and decorate both rooms by ourselves, too, bubby. I’ve had

760/1683

a lot of time to read lately, and it said that us doing the babies room together is a bonding experience, and I want us to bond. Don’t you think?” Nathan nodded. “Absolutely, baby. I’d love to bond with you.” Carter smiled warmly and took his hand in hers. “I’d love to bond with you, too, Nathan Salerno.” “Then it’s a date. We’re bonding.” Carter giggled and jumped into his arms, sending them falling back on the bed. “We’re going to be good parents, bubby.” “I agree,” he said through soft laughter. “Although I love our parents, we cannot be like them. We have to be honest with our children.”

761/1683

“Absolutely,” Nathan agreed enthusiastically. “I don’t care if it scares the shit out of them, we will always be honest with our kids.” Carter grinned wide. “Brutally honest if we have to.” They nodded in exaggerated agreement. “Because that’s the secret to good parenting, baby. Brutal honesty. No matter the consequences—” Nathan couldn’t even finish his sentence before he and Carter burst into laughter. Once their laughter had subsided they lay on their bed, gazing into each other’s eyes. “Promise me,” she whispered again. Nathan cupped her face with his hand and kissed her deeply. “I promise.”

762/1683

And it was a promise well kept. The months passed by and Nathan and Carter were the happiest they’d ever been. No drama, no danger, and best of all, absolutely no Silas.

Chapter 18: 9 months (The babies are coming) Nathan documented every moment of Carter’s pregnancy, even going as far as recording it. Every morning she woke up, Nathan had the camera in her face. Each morning she gave him a different reaction, but the kicks, punches, and angry hair pulling were well worth it in Nathan’s opinion. He was committed to his new role as the excited, expectant father, and he wasn’t going to let anything ruin his fun. Carterina was a vision of expectant mother beauty with every passing month her pregnancy progressed. Nathan had never seen her so peaceful, so happy. Every Sunday they would measure her rapidly growing belly on the kitchen wall with Nathan’s trusty

764/1683

permanent black marker, then they would head out to the garden for a picnic with Gabriel. It quickly became a new family tradition, the Sunday brunch only growing when the guys joined them as well. Just as it would for any other first time, expecting couple, each day brought on new challenges. There were times when they were blissfully happy, and times when Nathan was ready to pull out his hair and punch numerous holes in any wall he could find. During the first few months, Carter’s hormones drove him up the wall. Remaining patient was the hardest part, especially on the days when his work in New York kept him busier than he liked. Carter didn’t take it well in her fifth month of pregnancy when Nathan’s schedule took a turn for the packed, and Nathan didn’t blame her. The majority of the time he’d come home and she’d already be sleep, and before she woke up in the morning, he was gone again. Though she never

765/1683

yelled about it, he knew she wasn’t happy … especially the Sundays when he’d missed their scheduled tummy measuring and she’d had to do it with Gabriel. By month six, Nathan was all caught up at work and was able to be at home more. Carter’s bump had grown significantly and she had an entire new wardrobe to prove it. Nathan would never forget the night he came home to find her in the middle of the closet floor in tears. He’d been scared out of his mind, thinking that she’d fallen. “Baby, what happened?” he’d exclaimed, rushing to her side. “Did you fall? Is it the babies?” “Yes, it’s them,” she’d cried. “They ripped my favorite dress, Nathan. None of my clothes fit because I’m a giant, flabby, fat ass!” Sobbing harder, she had covered her face with her hands.

766/1683

Nathan couldn’t believe that his method for preparing her for the weight gain hadn’t worked. However, being the good husband that he was, he always thought on his feet. Months before he’d had all of her favorite dresses remade by a very talented designer of maternity clothing. After he’d surprised her with the clothes, she had rewarded him with an incredible night of Nathan time. Sex with pregnant Carter was fucking awesome. Nathan could admit that it was different, though. They weren’t as rough, and it took some time to find positions that were comfortable for her. But once they found their groove, Nathan was in heaven. Sex with a pregnant woman was an eye-opening experience for him. There were days when she hated the sight of him, but then there were the days when he’d come home and Carter would attack him—literally attack him—ripping off his clothes as soon as he walked in

767/1683

the door. Nathan loved it … well, most of the time. There was this one night that something had occurred, and it had freaked him out. It happened while they were both lost in throes of passion, and suddenly Nathan felt it … a kick against his hand. He stopped mid-thrust, staring at his hand in horror. Carter gasped, “Why in the hell …” “What the hell was that, Carter? Do you think it was baby B?” he asked in a breathy whisper. Carter whimpered and pushed her hips back against him. “Nathan, don’t stop, baby. I was almost there.” Even though it felt damn good when she’d pushed back, once again he’d stilled her movements. “Carter, I know you felt that,” he whispered sharply. “That was a big ass kick.”

768/1683

Carter sighed. “Why are whispering, Nathan? They can’t understand anything you’re saying. Now stop talking and fuck me.” This time when she tried to move and he stopped her, she yelled in exasperation, “Nathan!” “Carterina, they’ve never kicked that hard before, baby.” “Yes, they have!” “It was baby B, I know it. Baby B hates when we have sex.” “Nathan, would you stop it? They’re always up at this time of night. Now shut up and move, dammit.” “I can’t, Carterina.” “Oh my God, bubby! I swear, all I need is one minute and I’ll come. That’s literally how close I was before you stopped.”

769/1683

“Carter, I can’t. That was a warning kick,” he argued. “It was a ‘stop fucking my mama’ kick. I feel like I’m all up in their space or something.” “You’re being ridiculous!” “And have we even considered the fact that I have a big dick? I could be hurting them!” Carter whimpered. “Nathan, please,” she pouted. “You already asked the doctor a million different questions about this …” “I’m just saying, Carter.” “Babe, while I agree with you that you are blessed in that department …” He nodded. “Thank you.” “… don’t you think it’s a little farfetched to think that you’re hitting the babies?”

770/1683

Nathan heard the laughter in her voice and was immediately offended. “No, I don’t!” “Nathan, they’re fine,” she whined again. She removed his hand that was keeping her still from her hip and brought it up to cover one of her breasts. “There, bubby. Is that better now?” The feel of her breasts in his hands never ceased to send him into overdrive. “It’s a little better.” He downplayed it even as his hips began to move with hers. Carter ground her hips in a circular motion and Nathan’s eyes rolled to the back of his head. He released her breast, reached down to grip her thigh, and opened her legs wider as he thrust into her from behind. Carter reached behind her and sunk her fingers into his hair. “Yes, Nathan,” she moaned. “Like that, baby. Mmm …”

771/1683

Nathan had to moan a few times his damn self as the sensation shooting through his body began to intensify. Carter moaned for him to fuck her harder, and Nathan was more than happy to oblige. “Ohh. Yes, Nathan! I’m gonna come, baby …” Carter’s moaning increased in volume and her grip tightened in his hair. Her walls began to tighten around his cock, pulsing and alerting him of her nearing orgasm. Feeling his own orgasm building, Nathan bit down on his bottom lip … but then he made the mistake of placing his hand on her belly again. Three hard kicks, back to back. “What the fuck?” he exclaimed as he stopped, trying to catch his breath. When he stopped this time, Carter flipped. “Nathan,” she screamed.

772/1683

“I’m sorry, baby!” Carter hadn’t listened as she angrily got up from the bed, put on her robe, and stormed out of the bedroom, promising Nathan that he wouldn’t have to worry about having sex with her ever again. Nathan had followed her around the house apologizing while she yelled at him and ate a snack for a whole hour. But eventually the fight took a turn for the sexy, and they ended up making love in the living room on the sofa. Go figure. By month seven, the fight to keep the twins gender a surprise was lost when Nathan came home from work, demanding that Carter give up the ‘waiting till the babies are born’ thing, and let the doctor reveal the genders. Surprisingly, Carter hadn’t put up fight. She gave in as soon as he made the demand, and the next morning they were off to the doctor’s office. Nathan could hardly wait

773/1683

until they found out what the twins would be, and when they did he could barely contain his joy. He’d pulled Carter from hiding for the remainder of the day, took her to S.O., and entered the twenty sixth floor with gusto shouting, “Sons!” to all in ear shot. The entire floor had erupted in cheers as some of Carter’s men—happy to see her after months of her absence—came and helped her to a comfortable seat. The rest of that day had been spent at the office celebrating with friends and family. The weeks following were spent doing preparation. Nathan was positive Carter was in the nesting stage he’d read about in the parenting books on his desk at work because she was an adorable ball of energy. Every morning for weeks before her eighth month, she would wake up, shower, put on one of her gorgeous little maternity dresses and wobble around the house preparing for the babies. During the week while he was at

774/1683

work, she spent the day out shopping for their sons. Carter had made a nice little handful of new friends during her time away from work, so most of the time when Nathan came home, he was greeted with the sound of laughing women … and Gabriel. It never bothered him. Carter blossomed when she was with her friends; he’d never seen her so animated, so lively. He could tell how much she loved her time with them. Plus, with them helping her with the shopping part, Nathan hadn’t had to do it. Normally he would have hesitated letting her go shopping, but that all changed when Anastacia added a few extra fearless men to protect her while they weren’t around … mainly, Shadow Walker, a tall, heavily muscled man from France. He had known Carter since she was nine years old. Nathan knew little of Shadow Walker, so he’d asked Freddy Russia if he had any information on the man. Freddy’s knowledge was limited but

775/1683

very useful. Shadow was once a member of the Steele Family, but after an unknown event occurred, he was cast out. It was rumored that Silas feared the man, which in Nathan’s opinion, made Shadow the perfect man for the job of protecting his wife. Month eight rolled around quickly and Nathan was stuck with the task of painting the twin’s room, and playroom, alone. Carter had already placed the baby blue and yellow paint in the room when he’d arrived home from work on a Friday. Nathan had asked Carter why they just couldn’t hire professionals to do it, but she’d argued that the experience would help him—as a father—feel closer to his sons. She also got him to read to them every night when they would go to bed. Nathan had to admit, she was right. Painting those rooms for his sons gave him an insane sense of accomplishment. He’d actually stood in those rooms, chest swelling with pride, staring at the shit for hours.

776/1683

The following Monday when he went back to work, he went with a smile on his face. The weekend had brought him closer to his family, and he felt like doing something special, something huge to surprise Carter, but he just couldn’t think of what. An idea hadn’t come to him immediately, but that was probably because Monday was one of the shitiest work days of his life. It had all started when he was walking to a lunch meeting in the City with his men, and a bullshit talking Mob Boss by the name of Ricci Marino. “So what I’m asking for here is to be business partners,” Ricci said confidently. “The quality of my shit isn’t all that great anymore, but if I’m partners with you, I get better quality and you make more money.” “So basically you’re asking me to give you my shit for free?” Nathan asked, amused by the man.

777/1683

“No,” he answered quickly. “No fucking way. I’m talking a real partnership here.” Nathan shook his head and removed his suit jacket, handing it off to one of his men as they continued walking. “Do I look like I need a fucking pusher, Ricci?” he questioned, his amusement quickly becoming irritation. “No, Salerno. I’m not asking to be your pusher.” Nathan stopped walking and looked down at the man. “Then what the fuck is it that you’re asking, Ricci? Because it sounds to me like you’re asking for a job. I give you access to my quality products, you sell the shit to your associates, then take a portion of my money for shit I fucking produced. Am I right?” Before Ricci could answer, Nathan turned and finished the walk to their

778/1683

destination, which was a beautiful Italian restaurant that he owned. One of the first businesses he’d started on his own with a buddy of his—from his one year stint in college—that became a chef. His name was Salvatore Russo, and the guy was an amazing cook. Nathan had tasted his food at another Italian restaurant where he’d had a part time gig, and after Nathan had recognized him he offered him the position as head chef in his restaurant. The man had eagerly accepted and thrived in his own kitchen. Nathan’s restaurant launched Salvatore’s career. “Nathan!” Salvatore came bursting through the kitchen doors excitedly to greet him. “How are you, old friend?” He and Salvatore embraced one another the way true Italians would. Loud laughter, bear hugs, and ridiculously loud slaps on the back.

779/1683

“I’m great, Sal. How are you? How’s business?” Nathan asked. “I’m great, and business is even better,” he stated proudly. “The Times will be here tomorrow to do a piece. They’d love to have you there, buddy.” Nathan shook his head. “You know me. You’re the face of this restaurant, Sal. I’ll just fade into the background and collect my riches.” Salvatore laughed heartily. “Same ole, Nathan.” He slapped Nathan on the back again. “How’s the wife? It’s getting closer to that time …” Nathan nodded. Carter and Salvatore had met a few times, and each time they’d enjoyed each other’s company. “She’s doing wonderful for a woman carrying two Salerno men.”

780/1683

Salvatore laughed. “I remember when Donna had our first. I was scared shitless, but Macy is the best thing God has ever given me.” Smiling, Nathan grinned. “That’s good, buddy. You don’t mind my colleagues and I dropping in for a late lunch do you?” Nathan didn’t have to ask—he knew that—and he knew Salvatore wanted him to stay, but asking the man just made Nathan look like he was actually a nice person. “No, please stay,” he insisted. “It’s your restaurant and you barely eat here.” Nathan chuckled but didn’t respond. The restaurant served its purpose, and that’s all he cared about. The fact that it was a successful business was merely a plus. “Have a seat, I’ll whip you all up something special. It would really be my pleasure.”

781/1683

Nathan nodded as his men and Ricci followed him back to a secluded area he kept reserved for his visits to the restaurant. Nathan made sure to sit at the table next to the large window so the relentless detectives—that he knew were snapping photos of him, as they did every day—could at least get his good side. Once they were seated, Nathan resumed their meeting. He motioned for Ricci to continue once the server brought him a glass of scotch. “I wasn’t asking to be your pusher, Salerno. I’m offering more territory without the threat of a war—” “A threat of a war? With who? You?” Nathan asked. Ricci shrugged. “Well, yeah.” Nathan chuckled. “Be real, Ricci. If you want to talk bullshit, then you might as well leave now. However, if you want to talk

782/1683

business, the first thing I’m going to need is honesty. You aren’t offering me anything I can’t acquire myself, regardless of your weak threat of war.” “I wasn’t threatening you …” “But you are wasting my time,” Nathan snapped. “Tell me what you really want.” Ricci visibly swallowed and sat up straight in his seat. Smoothing his hand down his tie, he leaned forward and spoke low. “It’s Bonaducci.” “Bonaducci?” After he’d nodded, Ricci cleared his throat. “Yes. They’re closing in on my territory, threatening my guys, and killing my business. I’m losing money dealing with these guys.”

783/1683

“What have you done to piss off Don Bonaducci?” Nathan asked, suddenly becoming interested in the man’s issue. Ricci shook his head vigorously. “Nothing, I swear. I keep to myself, do my business, but now I can’t because the Bonaduccis are expanding.” Nathan frowned. “Expanding?” “Yeah, and he’s not just pushing me out either. He hit Reeves hard after you broke ties with him. Murdered half of his men and stole a good amount of his money.” Nathan’s eyebrow arched. “Bonaducci’s hitting small time gangsters?” The desperate fucking idiots. Since Nathan was a teenager his father and Don Bonaducci had been in a sort cold war. The two families would never be at peace.

784/1683

“Yes. Now he’s closing in on myself, Chino, Mick, and Ruzzio.” Some mob families from Jersey and Las Vegas. “What the fuck is Bonaducci doing in Vegas?” Nathan knew that Don Bonaducci had ambitions of taking over as New York’s most powerful family—which was fucking impossible—but he hadn’t known that he wanted Vegas, too. It was laughable. “So what is it that you want? To warn me?” When Nathan chuckled softly, his men joined in with him. He looked to the entrance to the room right as Lucca, Kyle, and Mickey entered. Dante was in the country with Carter. “What’d we miss?” Lucca asked, pulling up a seat next to Nathan. “Hello, Mr. Marino.”

785/1683

Ricci nodded to Lucca. “Good day, Salerno.” Kyle and Mickey sat at the table behind them. Nathan retrieved a glass for his cousin and poured him a drink. “Am I being followed?” Nathan asked them. He was sure that he was, but he’d sent the guys to confirm. Lucca picked up his scotch and nodded as he took a drink. “Yep,” he answered, setting his glass back down. Nathan nodded and waited for Lucca to continue, but Lucca said nothing. After a minute, Lucca felt Nathan’s stare and looked over to him. He frowned. “What?” he asked. Nathan blinked. “What the fuck do you mean what? Who is it?”

786/1683

Glaring, Lucca shook his head. “Don’t yell at me, cugino. It’s not nice. It’s hot outside and myself, Kyle, and Mickey just got here. Excuse me for wanting to take a break for a second.” Nathan’s nostrils flared in aggravation. “Do you all see?” he asked to every man in the room. “This is why you don’t work with family.” Lucca rolled his eyes and reached for his drink again. Nathan snatched it back. “Lucca Salerno.” “It’s not, Silas,” Lucca said in annoyance. Nathan returned his drink. “It’s Warren.” Detective Marvin Warren of NYPD. The man was a serious pain in Nathan’s ass. Every week the motherfucker came to Nathan with some bullshit, accusing him of doing the most outlandish things.

787/1683

Nathan didn’t show any reaction to the news; instead, he moved on with the meeting. “Bonaducci is closing in on a few old friends. He’s trying to build an empire the only way they know how.” “By stealing it?” Kyle asked. Nathan nodded. “That didn’t work out to well for him last time,” Mickey remarked. “Didn’t your father almost kill him?” Nathan nodded again. “Bonaducci is using intimidation, murder, and anything he can to push them out and take over. He’s also pursuing some endeavors in Las Vegas.” Lucca snorted. “Not happening. Vegas is packed. They’ll block him out.” “He’s trying to knock Ruzzio. My guess is he’s going to kill the guy and take over his territory in Vegas,” Nathan stated,

788/1683

then looked back over to Ricci. “He’ll probably to kill you, too.” He took another drink of his scotch and sat back in his seat, crossing one leg over the other. “I believe I know what it is you want now, Ricci. You want protection. You want my family to partner with yours, so if Bonaducci fucks with Marino, he’s fucking with Salerno.” “I’ll do whatever I need to do,” Ricci pleaded. “I’ll buy in, give payments on time, whatever! I’m sick of this shit. I want Bonaducci to back the fuck off. He won’t fuck with Angelo Salerno’s shit. Everybody knows that. Please,” he begged. “I’m asking this as someone that’s always abided by the peace agreement set by our fathers back when we were in diapers, man. My father left me everything he built. I can’t let that piece of shit Bonaducci just … take it!” Dammit! Nathan felt for the idiot. He’d accomplished what many never could

789/1683

by begging like that. He had made Nathan actually want to help him. Why? Because Nathan understood. Being the son of a powerful mafia boss himself, he knew he had big shoes to fill whenever his father stepped down. He couldn’t imagine how he’d feel about himself if he let all that his father had worked to build be taken by some cowardice thief. “I’ll look into what you’re saying and contact you with my decision,” Nathan said. He felt for the guy, but he wasn’t stupid. He wasn’t just going to jump into a partnership without doing some extensive research first. “That’s all for today,” he stated dismissively. “You can go now.” Ricci Marino nodded his head and stood. “Thanks, Salerno. Congratulations to

790/1683

you and your wife. I look forward to hearing from you.” Without another word, he left the restaurant. Not too long after, a comfortable silence fell over the room as Nathan sat back, stared out of the window, and thought over the meeting while everyone else enjoyed the meal that Salvatore had prepared. When another man entered the room, nobody acknowledge him. They all knew better than to do that. Every man continued to eat, some even began soft conversations. Still looking out the window, Nathan caught something on the opposite side of the street. His eyebrows rose as he laid eyes on the adorable little creature and a smile pulled at his lips. He was pretty sure he’d just found that something special to take home to his family. He called over one of his men, giving him instructions to go across the street and bring the creature back to him.

791/1683

“How are you today, Mr. Salerno?” Nathan released a long, exasperated breath when the man joined him and Lucca at their table. “I was hoping you’d just be taking pictures today, Detective.” Nathan turned his gaze to Detective Marvin Warren. “Although, I’d like to know why you are taking the pictures in the first place.” “So you know you’re being followed?” Nathan nodded. “I do. I’m looking forward to hearing why you are following me.” Nathan hated the man, despised him. If Marvin weren’t with the fucking PD, Nathan would rip the fucker’s head off with his bare hands. Marvin narrowed his dark black eyes on Nathan and smiled smugly. “You’re mafia.” “You’re wasting your time,” Nathan said with a smirk. “What else you got?”

792/1683

“The reason I’m here.” The detective reached in his pocket and pulled out a stack of pictures. “Where is she?” When he laid the pictures on the table and Nathan saw the woman in them, he could barely sit in his seat. A murderous rage surged violently through his blood, pulsing rapidly through his veins and making his heart pound a million angry beats a minute. Lucca lifted his gaze as well, and when he saw the pictures he dropped his fork on the plate in front of him. He reached for his napkin and wiped his face, then slammed the napkin back down on the table, making the detective flinch. “Does privacy mean anything to you disrespectful motherfuckers?” Lucca snapped. “When did the goddamn PD become of gang of lurking ass photographers? Every time we turn around, you’re throwing some fucking pictures on a table!”

793/1683

“Lucca,” Nathan chided softly. “Excuse yourself.” Lucca slammed his hands on the table. “I need to go outside before I do something stupid,” he said tightly as he excused himself from the table and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him. Mickey stood from his seat and walked over. When he saw the pictures, he looked at Nathan. Nathan silenced him before he spoke a word. “Join Lucca outside please, Mikilo.” He immediately did as instructed. “All of you can go,” he told the rest of his men. “Kyle, you stay.” Kyle was the only one that could keep Nathan calm. His father had always taught him the importance of keeping his cool and

794/1683

never giving in to the infamous Salerno temper, but it was times like these that reminded him how much he enjoyed slapping motherfuckers. Kyle pulled up a seat and didn’t say a word. “You have very loyal workers for a business man, Nathan Salerno,” Marvin said, watching the men leave. “The blind obedience is astounding.” “It’s also not illegal,” Nathan replied tightly. He tapped his finger, drawing attention to the pictures on the table. “Kindly tell me why you are carrying around pictures of my wife, Detective.” Chuckling, he sat back in his seat. “I heard you got married. Congratulations by the way.”

795/1683

“Why do you have pictures of my wife, Detective?” Nathan asked again, his patience wearing thin. He continued to avoid Nathan’s question. “She’s beautiful, but not your usual type. And here I thought you were racists,” he said with amusement in his voice. “You’ve always hated me, and I assumed it was because I’m black.” With a wry laugh, he shrugged nonchalantly. “But here you done gone and married a sista.” He lifted a picture of Carter walking out of the S.O. building and let out a long whistle. “She’s fine, too … damn fine. Can barely get the guys down at the station to stop stealing these pictures.” He leaned in as if telling a secret. “Between you and me, I’m pretty sure they’ve been sneaking in my desk and taking the good ones home.” After he said the words, he burst into an uproarious laughter.

796/1683

Nathan didn’t move a muscle, he didn’t even breath. The man was so desperate to get a rise out of Nathan, but he refused to give the detective the satisfaction of making him lose his cool. He gave away nothing in his expression as a million different murder scenarios flashed through his mind. Slowly. He’d murder detective Marvin Warren slowly. Kyle said nothing as well, knowing that his presence alone would keep Nathan from doing something stupid. After the detective’s laughter had died down, he pointed at the picture. “Is she dead?” Even though Nathan was confused by the question, his expression remained impassive. “Excuse me?” “Don’t play stupid with me, Salerno. The girl, is she dead?”

797/1683

Nathan could no longer hide the disgust he felt at the sight of the man; it was now more than evident on his face. “What the fuck are you talking about?” Marvin snorted. “Word on the street is that ruckus a few months back was because this woman, your wife, was attacked. Taken, and killed. So I had to ask myself, why wouldn’t Nathan Salerno report his wife missing? The reports and witnesses said that shots were fired and a woman was shot, yet when we get on the scene,” he lifted his hands, “nothing. Description of the victim was black female, twenties or thirties, long black hair, about 5’6 to 5’8, 135 pounds.” “My wife is only five foot four, Detective.” He shrugged. “The witnesses were frightened. They could have missed a description or two.”

798/1683

“So you think that I … what? Killed my wife?” Nathan asked, unable to hide his amusement. “No,” he answered in a matter-of-fact tone. “I think you hired someone to kill your wife.” “And why would I do that?” The detective leaned forward in his seat. “Because she found out your little secret.” Nathan mimicked the detective’s action and leaned forward. “Did she?” “I read up on your wife, Salerno. She came from a small town, both of her parents died in a tragic car accident that she survived …” Nathan smiled on the inside. It was truly amazing what the right friend and the

799/1683

right amount of money could do to a person’s identity. “She was just an innocent girl with big city dreams. Smart and talented with ambitions of becoming a business woman.” “So what happened to her?” Nathan asked, interested in hearing the story about this small town girl with big city dreams. “She got a job as a secretary for one of the biggest organizations in the United States. Only problem was, she didn’t know that it was just a front for a ruthless mafia family …” Nathan and Kyle ooo’d, ahh’d, and gasped as the detective continued the story. “Here’s my theory. You see her and are immediately attracted to her. You make her your personal assistant, she eventually became your mistress, and you fool the poor

800/1683

girl into loving you, then convinced her to marry you.” “But why did I kill her? If I married her I must have loved her.” “You didn’t love her. She was just a front for you. She’s a good girl, from a good family. She looks good on your arm, makes you look normal.” Nathan nodded. “So what went wrong?” he asked. “She found out,” he answered simply. “She found out who you really were, and she threatened to turn you in. So instead of spending the rest of your life in jail, you have her killed.” “In the middle of a New York street?” He shrugged. “I never said you were smart about it. I know you have men on the inside, Salerno. Trust me, I’ll find every dirty

801/1683

cop and judge that you and your father have in your pocket. And when I do, I’ll get justice for that girl and the many other people you and your father have hurt.” “So that’s what you think I am, Detective?” Nathan asked. “Some villain preying on the innocent of New York City.” The detective shrugged. Nathan sat and stared at the man for a moment before he spoke again. “So, you were taking pictures of this small town secretary because?” “She was with you,” he answered. “She popped up out of nowhere and we wanted to know more.” Nathan nodded. “Why do you keep the pictures then? Why do you allow yourself and your fellow officers to lust over the departed small town innocent girl?”

802/1683

“So you admit she is dead?” “I admit nothing. I was just asking.” Jaw clenched with impatience, Marvin narrowed his eyes and once again leaned close to Nathan. “Look here, Salerno, I will find this girl, and when I do I’m taking your ass in.” Nathan sighed and reached into his pocket, pulling out his cell. Sitting the cell on the table, he dialed his wife and set it to speaker. After two rings, her voice could be heard by all three men. “Hey there, sexy,” she said seductively. “What are you wearing?” A peaceful calm immediately fell over Nathan, lifting his spirits and bringing a smile to his face. “Carterina.” He had said her name through a soft chuckle.

803/1683

She giggled and lightened her tone. “You miss me already, Nathan Salerno? It’s only been two hours since you last called, bubby. Dante and Gabriel are here. I told you those contractions last night were just Braxton Hicks. You worry too much. I feel better today. Well, except for the fact that I’m as big as a house.” Nathan chuckled. “You’re not as big as a house, Carterina. You’re pregnant with twins, and beautiful.” “Mmmhmm,” she muttered. “So you keep saying. And why we’re on the subject of your sons, I had to yell at them for the first time today.” “Did you?” “Yes, bubby. They were kicking my ribs so hard over and over again. It was like they were tag teaming me or something. I was yelling at my humongous stomach.”

804/1683

Nathan laughed softly. “So as payback for them playing ultimate fighting in mommy’s tummy I went shopping and bought them some cheesy matching sailor outfits.” Nathan frowned. “Sailor outfits?” His sons were not wearing any damn sailor uniforms. “Yes, sir. Sailor outfits. And because it was you that did this to me, I’m having a matching one custom made just for you, Daddy.” Nathan laughed loudly. “Absolutely not, Carter.” “Oh you’ll wear it, Nathan Salerno, and we’ll take pictures and go to the fair. It will be a memory that will last forever. Anyway, I want to tell you about my day. You will not believe what happened at my mommy class …”

805/1683

As Carter began to animatedly tell Nathan everything that had happened at her ‘What to Expect When Expecting’ class, Nathan pressed the mute button on the screen, and drew the detective’s attention to his phone background. The picture was of Carter sitting on the plush white swing in their garden and rubbing her rounded belly. It was a picture Nathan had taken during her seventh month of pregnancy. He’d loved it so much he’d made it his background. “My wife is at home on bed rest. She’s happy, healthy, and eight months pregnant with my sons.” Nathan explained to Marvin. “I married Carterina for the same reason you married your wife, Detective. I fell in love.” Taking Carter off speaker phone, he tapped on the window next to him and placed the phone to his ear, continuing to listen to Carter ramble on. “Is there anything else you’d like to accuse me of, Detective Warren?” Nathan asked right when Mickey and

806/1683

Lucca entered with Nathan’s gift for his family. Nathan smiled at the adorable little creature. “A purebred chocolate Labrador puppy that comes from a championship bloodline costs a pretty penny, Nathan,” Mickey said as he walked over to the table and scratched the puppy’s belly. “It’ll be worth it,” Nathan stated, taking the pup as Mickey handed it to him. “Boy or girl?” “Boy,” Mickey answered. “Maybe I should get Sofia one.” Kyle reached out for the puppy and Nathan handed him over. “She will be eight months next week.” “You can’t have a party for the child every month, Kyle,” Lucca said, taking his seat.

807/1683

Kyle chuckled. “I can and I will.” Nathan looked over at his best friend and smiled. Little Sofia was Kyle’s entire world. Nathan had never seen his friend so in love. It was truly a beautiful thing watching how fatherhood had changed him The sound of the door to the room closing caught Nathan’s attention. When he looked over to where Marvin Warren had been sitting, he found the seat empty. The detective had left, but on the table in front of Nathan were all of the pictures of Carter that the man had pulled from his pocket. The puppy turned out to be an amazing addition to their little family. While they were thinking of a name, Carter had found it hilarious that Nathan had constantly referred to the animal as creature. Long story short, they welcomed Creature Salerno into the family with open arms.

Chapter 19: 9 months: Part two (The babies are coming) Month nine of Carter’s pregnancy rolled around swiftly, and with it came many obstacles. Carter’s contractions had become an everyday thing, and seeing her in pain was what Nathan hated the most. He felt so fucking helpless; all he could do was tell her to breathe as she endured pain that often times brought her to tears. When the contractions began to happen more frequently, the doctor told them to prepare for the arrival of the twins, which would happen any day now. Nathan did everything any normal expectant father would do. He made a checklist, prepared Carter’s overnight bag, gathered everything she needed to make the birth and hospital stay more comfortable, and reserved a suite in the hospital for her.

809/1683

He even made sure to always have his car keys on hand and the car parked directly in front of the house so that they’d have easier access. One week into her ninth month, and Nathan was home full-time. Leaving Carter at home was no longer an option for him because he worried too much. After his constant worrying began to annoy his father, Nathan was fired for the duration of Carter’s pregnancy. Being temporarily terminated didn’t bother Nathan at all; Carter needed him for everything at this point. Everything from walking to sleeping at night had become difficult for her. There was nothing that Carter wanted more at this point than to have the babies. How did Nathan know that? Because she said it often … well, yelled it often. At forty weeks, she was still pregnant, and mad as hell about it. The doctor said that the twins were healthy, but running out of space. He had expected the birth to happen

810/1683

weeks ago, but the stubborn children weren’t budging. He’d called and proposed that they induce labor, and Carter had Nathan set a date immediately. Now, the majority of their days before the induction date were spent doing exercises and activities that would naturally bring about labor. It was both amusing and an experience Nathan would never forget. “This is not supposed to be happening,” Carter whined as she bounced up and down on the birth ball. When Creature came up beside her and nudged the ball, Carter scratched his ears. “No, Creature,” she said to the pup. “Go over there with Daddy.” Doing as instructed, he trotted over to the couch and jumped on Nathan’s lap. Carter resumed bouncing on the ball and whining softly. “I was promised an early delivery. Why don’t they want to come out?”

811/1683

Nathan shrugged as he continued to watch a classic football game on ESPN. “Hey, babe, what are we going to do? Their birthday is going to be so close to Christmas.” Carter’s voice shook as she continued to bounce up and down on the ball. “I think it’s perfect. Everything will be on sale. You know how much I love to sale shop, bubby.” “You hated shopping when I met you, Carter.” “Correction,” she said with a sly smile, “I hated window shopping. I was poor, remember? When you gave me that black card, you gave me the world.” Nathan chuckled. “It wasn’t easy spending your money when we first started dating …” Nathan smiled. “It’s a lot easier now?” “Hell yeah it is!”

812/1683

This time Nathan laughed. “Especially now that I’m having your giant babies.” She held out her hands. “A little help please.” Nathan sat Creature on the floor and stood up to help her stand. “Our babies are not giant, Carterina. That’s our love in your tummy,” he chuckled, “lots and lots of love.” Carter punched him in the arm, but her hands immediately went to her back as she slowly strolled over to the couch. “My back hurts, my ankles are swollen, and my ass is the size of a house.” Nathan smiled as he watched her struggle to sit down. She was so damn cute; her petite little body and her large, round tummy on full display. She wore a pair of pink yoga pants and a matching sports bra.

813/1683

“Okay,” she said a bit out of breath. “So I’ve done some light exercise, the birth ball, we went for a walk outside, and we tried the massage.” She paused and thought for a moment before looking up at him excitedly. “We haven’t tried pelvic tilts.” Nathan frowned. “What’s that?” “I read about it online. A woman did it and she went into labor right after.” She wiggled her hands out for him to pull her up and he did. “I have to get on all fours and gently swing my hips back and forth.” Gasping excitedly, she bounced up and down. “While I’m down there we might as well have sex, too. That helps. I think about three orgasms should do the trick.” Nathan nodded with mock seriousness. “Three, maybe four.” He kissed her forehead while gently rubbing her belly. “Or five if you don’t fall asleep after the second one, like you usually do.”

814/1683

She poked her bottom lip out into a fake pout. “Well, I get tired sometimes. I can’t help it,” she whined. Wrapping his arms around her, he ran his hand up and down her back comfortingly. “I know, baby,” he soothed in his best baby voice. Carter hugged him around the waist and rested her head on his chest as they swayed back and forth in the middle of the floor. The silence was perfect, comfortable, and relaxing. Nathan closed his eyes and rested his chin on the top of her head. “They will be here soon, Nathan. The twins,” Carter said, breaking the silence. “Are you ready?” He kept his eyes closed and continued to sway with her. “Hmmm … I’m as ready as I’ll ever be,” he muttered lazily.

815/1683

“I loved being pregnant, but I have to say, I’m happy it’s almost over. My body has change so much, and have you noticed how big my boobs are?” Nathan smirked. “What kind of husband would I be if I didn’t?” What kind of man would he be if he hadn’t notice that? “They’re like swollen to the point where it hurts sometimes though, bubby. And my nipples are huge.” Nathan shook his head. “I still find nothing wrong with this change, honey.” Carter chuckled. “You’re such a jerk,” she whispered. “It was scary in the beginning, too. My ass got fat really fast, my hormones were everywhere …” “And you were gassy,” he added. “Very, very gassy. Especially at night—OW!” Nathan laughed when she pinched his side … hard.

816/1683

“We had a deal, Salerno,” she warned, shooting him a glare. “We don’t speak of that horrible time.” He grinned down at her, laughter causing his eyes to shine. “I honestly don’t know why you get so worked up about it, Carter. You’ve been passing gas in your sleep since our first night together.” She gasped, and her mouth dropped open in outrage. “I do not!” Nodding, he said, “I swear to you, Carter. You do. I don’t even notice the gas or the snoring anymore, though. We’ve been sleeping together too long now. But the first time was a bit of a shock.” He laughed. “I was positive that I’d be the first one to pass gas in front of you, but once again that night you did something that surprised me.” Nathan laughed harder when Carter repeatedly hit him in the arm. “You’re such

817/1683

an asshole, Nathan Salerno!” She turned and began walking away from him. “I’d rather be the gassy one in this marriage than the one that constantly takes dumps with the bathroom door open,” she shot. Nathan shrugged. “It’s better that way. I don’t like to be confined. I always tell you to light a match before I do it. It’s called courtesy, baby.” Carter laughed as she continued to walk away from him. Nathan’s gaze fell to her ass and he admired how good she looked in her yoga pants. He smirked. Suddenly he was in the mood to try her labor inducing idea. “Where are you going?” he asked. She waved her hand in the air. “I want a snack.” “But what about the sex? You get me all worked up with all this talk about your

818/1683

sexy, gassy ass, then you leave me hanging for a snack?” She giggled and looked over her shoulder with a playful smile. “Kiss my loud, snoring, gassy ass, Nathan Salerno.” Carter squealed when he lunged forward and scooped her up in his arms. “I’ll kiss your ass all right, Mrs. Salerno.” “Put me down!” she yelled through laughter. “I’m too heavy, Nathan!” Nathan grinned wide. “I don’t think so, woman. We’re about to go upstairs and induce some labor dammit.” Peals of laughter echoed throughout the house. Nathan was just about to ascend the stairs with his wife holding on to him tightly when their front door burst open.

819/1683

Kyle stormed through the door with a scowl on his face, and his jovial daughter in his arms. Sofia jumped up and down happily in her father’s arms at the sight of Nathan and Carter. “She’s gone,” Kyle said, sounding out of breath. Nathan and Carter looked at each other, then back at Kyle, frowning in confusion. “Faith left!” he yelled. “And I want to say so many curse words right now, but I can’t bring myself to do it in front of my little girl!” Kyle was seething. His face was crimson, his muscles were tight, and his chest rose and fell with angry heavy breaths. Nathan placed Carter on her feet, and she went and took little Sofia out of Kyle’s arms, taking her to the living room, Creature following behind them. Nathan motioned

820/1683

toward the kitchen and Kyle followed behind him. As soon as they walked in the kitchen, Kyle paced the floor. “That lying bitch left my daughter with the doorman. She left me a fucking note, claiming that she needed a fresh start away from me, and anything that reminded her of me. Meaning my daughter! And this is after I gave her gold-digging ass fifty thousand dollars to take care of my daughter, pay her rent, get my daughter some decent food, clothing, and a new bedroom set. That thieving whore took the money and abandoned Sofia!” Nathan nodded. “All right. Let’s calm down and think about what to do, brother.” Nathan tried to think, but his concentration was interrupted when Creature came running into the kitchen, barking up a storm.

821/1683

Nathan softly chided the pup and tried to focus on Kyle’s issue. Kyle continued to pace angrily. “I know exactly what to do, Nathan. I’m tracking that bitch down and teaching her a lesson. Nobody steals from me.” “You’re not thinking straight, Kyle.” And the fucking dog was still barking. “Quiet, Creature! Go to mommy!” The pup ran out of the kitchen. “Yes I am, Nathan. I’m going to find her and—” “And what? Beat her?” Nathan asked, trying to get through to Kyle’s rational side. “I don’t believe you would, Kyle. You’ve had your ups and downs with women, but never once have you struck one.” Right at the moment Creature came running into the kitchen once again. This time he climbed up on Nathan’s leg, barking more urgently. Nathan

822/1683

frowned. What the hell is wrong with the dog? Kyle’s yelling brought him back to the present. “Faith is not a woman, Nathan. She’s a bitch that lied to me for months, stole fifty thousand dollars from me, then left my daughter with a strange man in the lobby of my goddamn apartment building!” he roared. “I’m going to find her, I’m going to ruin her life, and then I will make sure she never sees Sofia again!” “Well that’s going to have to wait, guys.” They both paused when they heard Carter’s shaky voice. They looked over to her and saw her standing there with little Sofia jumping happily in her arms, and a terrified expression masking her face. Creature ran over to her and sat in front of her, whining

823/1683

softly. Nathan frowned as his gaze swept over her to see if there was something wrong— He froze when his eyes discovered to her now soaking wet yoga pants. He stared at them with wide eyes. “Please tell me you peed on yourself, Carter.” Carter shook her head as her breathing began to pick up and an unbearable pain shot through her body. “Nope,” She replied tightly. “This is it, Nathan. This is the real thing. My water just broke. They’re coming today.” “Oh my God,” Kyle whispered, standing as still as Nathan was. “Okay, someone really needs to take me to the hospital. Now!” Nathan jumped into action at the sound of her pained cry. So that was what the dog had been trying to tell him. He made

824/1683

a mental note to start listening to Creature more. Quickly he remembered his checklist. Carter’s things were by the door, and the car was parked in front. Now all he needed was … “My keys!” he yelled. “Where are my keys?” “Your pocket, Nathan, your pocket,” Carter yelled as she handed Sofia over to Kyle. “You never take them out. Now let’s go! I’m not having my babies in the car.” “Got ’em!” he shouted triumphantly when he pulled them from his pocket. “All right, let’s go!” Nathan snatched up Carter’s overnight bag and helped her as they exited the house. They walked to the car while he simultaneously called the doctor, yelling, “It’s time!” over the phone. Once he got her

825/1683

in the car, he nearly tripped as he ran over to his side. “We’re right behind you, boss!” the men that would accompany them for security purposes yelled. “I’m right, behind you, too,” Kyle yelled. Nathan was so focused on the situation that he could barely hear them. Just as he got in the car, Carter was hit with a contraction. “Holy shit!” she screamed. “Holy fucking shit! Please drive fast, Nathan! Hurry!” “I know, baby, I got it. I promise we’ll make it there in time.” The car roared to life and Nathan immediately put it into drive. “Call my mom and Gabriel! Don’t forget to call my mom and Gabriel, Nathan!” she yelled frantically. Her mother and

826/1683

Gabriel had gone out for lunch and shopping earlier that day. “Call the dads, too.” Nathan nodded as they finally turned onto the highway. It was a straight shot to the hospital now. He only needed her to hold on for about ten more minutes. “I’m calling, I’m calling …” He pressed the number on his car phone to call his mother-in-law, and she picked up after one ring. “Is it time?” she asked. “Yes!” Nathan answered. “We’ll be at the hospital in ten minutes.” “Gabriel, hurry up and pay. Your sister is having the babies! Come,” she yelled excitedly. “Are you serious?” Gabriel shouted the background. “Put the shit in the bag. Let’s go!”

827/1683

“We are on our way, baby girl, everything will be fine,” Anastacia said. “Don’t be late, Mama, you have to be there. You can’t miss— Ahh!” Carter doubled over in pain when another contraction hit her hard. “Breathe, baby!” he encouraged her. “Breathe through it, just like the classes taught us.” Carter nodded her head vigorously and began her breathing while Nathan thanked God he’d actually gone to those boring classes with her. By the time they finally made it to the hospital, she was in tears and her contractions were only a minute apart. Immediately nurses came out, led Carter to a wheelchair, and wheeled her in. Nathan grabbed all of her stuff and whipped out his phone, ready to record everything he could. Was he now

828/1683

addicted to recording all of life’s precious moments? Yes. Did he give a fuck what anyone thought about it? Hell no! They got Carter in the delivery room in record time. Once she got in, she had mere minutes to change into her birthing gown before the contractions began full force, one after the other. Nathan had never seen Carter in so much pain before. Even when she’d gone through the head injury, Carter had resisted showing any pain, but right now, as the doctor looked up at them and said it was time for Carter to begin pushing, she was screaming. “What. In. The. Fuck!” she screamed. “Please take them out of me! Take them out.” Nathan sat behind her and did all he could do; support her, remind her to breathe, and let her squeeze the life out of his hand. When she released his hand, he

829/1683

reached up and removed her damp hair from her sweat-covered forehead. Her head dropped back on his chest. “Oh God it hurts,” she cried. “It hurts so bad …” Nathan took her hand once more. “Take my hand, baby. Breathe, just breathe through it. It’ll be over soon, and we’ll have two beautiful sons.” “It’s too hard. I can’t do it.” “Yes, you can, baby. Look at me.” She did as he’d asked. “I’ll do it with you, let’s breathe together.” Carter nodded and placed her forehead against his as they did her breathing exercises together. “All right, Mrs. Salerno. We’re all ready to see these baby boys,” the doctor said. “Soon you’ll feel the need to push—”

830/1683

“I feel it! I feel it!” “Okay. On the count of three.” She gripped Nathan’s hand tight, and when the doctor said three, she gritted her teeth and grunted through a long push. “Good,” the doctor praised. “Now relax. I see the top of his head. If you give one more good push, he’ll come out.” Carter fell back on Nathan’s chest again, trying to catch her breath. “Oh God, oh God, oh God …” Wiping the sweat from her brow, he kissed her forehead. He whispered encouraging Russian words in her ear until it was time to push again. The doctor had been right. Carter gave one more long push, and their first son was born, screaming at the top of his lungs.

831/1683

“It’s a boy,” the doctor announced joyfully. The sudden rush of emotion hit Nathan, and it hit him hard the moment sound of his son’s—his son’s—crying hit his ears. A healthy, perfect, light caramel-colored baby boy with a full head of dark, dirty-blond curls. “Oh my God,” he said, emotion causing his voice to shake as he stared at his son in awe. “He’s perfect, Carterina. He’s—“ Nathan’s words faltered when Carter’s grip tightened on his hands once again. She gasped loudly. “I have to push, again!” she yelled. “He’s not waiting.” Oh shit! The doctor quickly handed their son off the nurses and turned back to Carter. “Hold on, hold on, Mrs. Salerno.”

832/1683

Carter held her breath and focused on ignoring the urge to push. “I’m holding …” she said tightly. “Please hurry, please!” “Okay, I need you to take a deep breath and give me a good push, all right?” Carter nodded. “On three …” She took hold of Nathan’s hand once more and screamed through a push before the doctor said three. In a matter of seconds the cry of their second son filled the room. Baby boy number two was a bit lighter than his brother and had a full head of jet-black curls. “Nathan,” she cried as she squeezed his hands and looked back at him. “He’s so beautiful, bubby.” When Nathan looked into her tearfilled hazel eyes, he fell in love with her all

833/1683

over again. Carterina. His beautiful, perfect Carterina had just given him what he’d never knew he wanted, what he never thought he’d have. He pushed her damp hair from her face and kissed her lips. “You were so amazing, baby. So amazing. I love you more than words can express.” Carter brought her hand to his face and kissed him deeply. “I love you, too, Nathan Salerno,” she whispered. “So much …” “All right, Mommy and Daddy. He’s a healthy six pounds five ounces. Would you like see your son?” Carter and Nathan looked up, and reached out for their son together. Smiling, the nurse placed the newborn in their arms. Nathan gazed at his son over Carter’s shoulder in awe. He was indeed absolutely

834/1683

beautiful. Carter opened the blanket and together they counted ten little fingers and ten little toes. “He’s so handsome, Nathan,” Carter murmured as she ran her finger over his little nose. “And look at all of this blond hair.” The baby squirmed and let out a small whimper before opening his eyes; a perfect pair of deep, stormy gray eyes identical to his own eyes. “He has your eyes, bubby.” Nathan smiled. His son had his eyes. “He has your nose,” he said, placing a light kiss on Carter’s cheek. Carter giggled softly when their son scrunched up his nose and sneezed. “But he has your everything else.” Nathan chuckled.

835/1683

“You look so much like your daddy, baby,” Carter cooed to their child. “You have to name your sons, Nathan.” Nathan hugged Carter and their baby closer as he continued to stare into his son’s eyes. “Maksim Alessandro Salerno.” He would be named after himself, his uncle, and his father. “Maksim,” Carter whispered to their son as she leaned forward and placed a kiss on his forehead. “We love you so much our little Maksim.” Soon the nurses came to take Maksim down to his check-up with the doctor. “Ready to hold baby B, Mom and Dad? He’s six pounds and eleven ounces. A little bigger than his brother.” They reached for their second son and when Nathan saw him up close, he chuckled.

836/1683

“Oh my God, baby B. We should just go ahead and name him Carter’s son.” Curly, jet-black hair and the features of his mother. Carter laughed softly. “Whatever. Look at those eyes.” “He has my eye color, but they’re big, expressive eyes just like his mama” Nathan said, hugging them both closer to him. “This is our Aleksandr. Aleksandr Alexis Salerno.” Carter looked up at him with a smile. “Alexis?” Nathan nodded. “He looks like your grandfather. You look like your grandfather as well.” She kissed his lips and grinned wide. “My mother will love that, Nathan. I love it, too,” she whispered, then she turned back to

837/1683

face their son. “Hello my little Aleksandr. Mommy and Daddy love you so much.” It was admittedly hard for both of them when the nurses took the boys to get checked up, but they promised that the babies would be returned quickly after they were cleaned up and dressed. Carter had wanted the boys to stay with them through the night, but the doctor recommended that she let the nurses care for them in the nursery after they fed, while she got some rest. Nathan had agreed. Carter’s energy had depleted after delivering the twins. Nathan could see how exhausted she was just by looking into her tired eyes. Plus they had said that the babies would return for feeding. Carter had felt better after that. Being the amazing woman that she was, Carterina cleaned up—with Nathan’s help—put on her gorgeous pink, floor-length night gown, and perked up for the numerous

838/1683

guest that came by to see them and the new additions to the family. The new grandparents and uncles, as well as Carter’s best girlfriends, filled the large room as they waited for the babies to return. Carter sat on her bed giggling with her friends and Sofia. They were a group of seven beautiful, exceptionally smart and accomplished women. Carter and her six friends: Katherine Young, who was a stay-at-home mom in Pleasant View; Aria Hernandez, a young chef—who was a sweetheart, and kind of growing on Nathan—owned a successful restaurant in Manhattan; Brittany Sanders, an associate at a prominent New York law firm; Reanna Pierce, a very successful photographer; Tamara Pierce, a successful fashion prodigy and owner of a couture formal dress boutique in upper eastside Manhattan; and the personal assistant to the boss from the Salerno Organization, Aniyah Clark.

839/1683

“I can’t believe you have two babies, Carter,” Katherine exclaimed. “I knew you would have babies fast. Every time a new couple moves out to the suburbs they get pregnant a few months after.” Carter chuckled. “Why is that?” Katherine smiled slyly. “Because S-EX is the best past time in a boring ass town like Pleasant View.” She spelled out sex because little Sofia was sitting on Carter’s lap. Carter and her girlfriends laughed. “Pleasant View isn’t boring,” Carter said with a bright smile. “I love it.” “I like it, too,” Reanna stated. “Tamara and I always dreamed of living in Pleasant View when we were little. Now we finally can afford it.”

840/1683

Katherine shrugged. “I guess it’s better there now that I have money. The more money you have, the more they like you.” “Did Matthew find a better job?” Carter asked. When she’d first met Katherine she was in financial trouble. Her husband, Matthew, had a job at Katherine’s brother’s hotel, but the hotel was doing badly. Katherine’s grin stretched across her face. “They’re making money again,” she answered happily. “Something about a new investor in the hotel. This business man just gave them a shit load of money and bought half of the hotel. Now business is great. I can finally pay you back for all of the groceries and stuff you bought for Melanie and the baby.” Frowning, Carter shook her head and reached out to grab her friend’s hand. “No you won’t. I’m so happy for you and your family, sweetheart. You don’t have to pay me

841/1683

back for anything. Friends help each other. I’m sure you would do the same for me.” Katherine squeezed Carter’s hand and smiled warmly. “Yes, I would. In a heartbeat.” “Aww,” Brittany sighed, flipping her blonde hair over her shoulder and opening her arms for a group hug. “Sisterhood girls! Group hug.” They giggled and hugged each other. “And my husband said I’d never find friends that liked me.” “My husband said that, too,” Katherine added. “They were right,” Reanna teased. “We don’t like y’all. You both have attitudes.” They laughed and nodded they were agreement with Reanna’s statement. “Damn!” Tamara—Carter’s hilariously outspoken friend—exclaimed as Robert

842/1683

entered the room. “Carter, your father is fine as hell.” “Shh … Tamara,” Aniyah chided. “He might hear you.” “I will not shut up. Just because you have to be on your best behavior because your sexy ass boss is sitting over there doesn’t mean I have to, Niyah,” Tamara said, rolling her eyes. “I’m just trying figure out why Carter’s dad looks like a damn model. Hi, Mr. Steele,” she called, waving at Robert. “Lord please give me him for Christmas.” Carter made a sound of disgust. “Eww! Stop, Mara.” Tamara lifted her hand in defiance. “Hell no I won’t, Carter. Your dad is very sexy. He’s like smooth, sexy, dark chocolate—” “You’re so nasty,” Carter muttered just as her father came to her side.

843/1683

He leaned forward and kissed her cheek. “Sorry I’m late, sweetheart.” “That’s okay, Daddy,” she said sweetly. “Your grandsons will be back up soon.” “All right, baby girl.” He kissed her once more, then walked over to talk with Angelo. “Mmm … I’ll be your baby girl,” Tamara muttered. “Your dad has a really nice ass.” Carter bit her lip to hold back her laughter. “Will you shut up, Tamara?” Tamara shook her head and smiled slyly. “Carter, I’m so serious. All I want for Christmas is Robert Steele under my tree wearing nothing but a red bow tie.” The women burst into laughter.

844/1683

“Why the red bow tie?” Katherine asked through laughter. Tamara shrugged and laughed at herself. “I don’t judge your fantasies, do I?” She turned around and reached out to Gabriel. “Gabe, sweetie, will you be my boyfriend tonight?” Gabriel glanced at his sister, who smiled at him, before he looked back at her friend. He winked at Tamara and came over to sit next to her. With a sigh, Tamara leaned back against his chest. “Carter, I’m seriously in love with your brother.” “You’re in love with my whole damn, family,” Cater muttered. “I’m afraid for you to meet my sons.” “They’ll be my boyfriends, too,” Tamara said with wink. “Especially if they look anything like their daddy.”

845/1683

“I thought I told your ass to stop looking at my husband …” Nathan chuckled as he watched them continue their animated conversations from where he sat with his brothers. “I’m sorry, but when did Carter get friends?” Kyle asked. “Did I miss something?” Nathan shrugged. “She met Brittany and Reanna through Katherine, Tamara and Reanna are sisters, Aniyah works at S.O., and she and Mickey met Aria in New York.” “Yep, she owns this little restaurant in Manhattan,” Mickey said. “She gives Carter’s cooking a run for its money, and that’s saying a lot, because as you all know—” “Trust me, we know,” Nathan said, pursing his lips and looking away from Mickey.

846/1683

Mickey was obsessed with Carter’s cooking. The man was obsessed with food period. Nathan couldn’t wait for Mickey to find his own woman so he would stop coming to his house every night for a plate of his food that his wife made for him. “Don’t be like that, Nate,” Mickey said as if reading Nathan’s thoughts. “You know you love it when I stop by for my plate. I’ve been waiting for one of you to hook up with a woman that could cook … or a dude of course,” he quickly added for Dante’s sake. “How about you get your own woman … or dude,” Dante suggested jokingly. “Then you will not have to invade Nathan’s home every night.” Mickey shrugged, then looked over at the women on the bed. He pointed to Gabriel and Tamara. “Is Gabriel sure he’s gay?”

847/1683

“He is,” Dante muttered, turning a cold gaze over to Gabriel, “he is just flirtatious it seems.” Nathan caught the slight anger in his tone, but decided not to comment on it. Mickey shook his head and turned his head back to the guys. “Look at the way he touches her. If I didn’t know any better, I’d think they were … you know.” Nathan’s brows furrowed and a smile pulled at his lips. “You know?” He was unaccustomed to hearing Mickey filter himself. Chuckling, Mickey sat back in his seat. “I don’t really feel right cursing while my niece is sitting across the room and I’m waiting to meet my little nephews for the first time.” Nathan smiled. “Aww, look at little Mikilo growing up. So sweet,” he joked. “This no cursing, it is one of the lessons you

848/1683

learned from your Barney tapes as a child, no?” “No, Nathan, I believe he learned this lesson from those Teletubbies,” Kyle joined in. “Fuck you both,” Mickey whispered sharply, making the guys burst into hysterical laughter. “Well, at least he lasted longer than I expected,” Kyle said. “Good job, little brother.” “All right, Nathan and Kyle. Leave the boy alone,” Lucca said through soft laughter. “We all had our obsessions in the nineties, gentleman.” Nathan grinned. “Dante and Lucca were determined to fight their fathers’ many battles as Power Rangers.”

849/1683

Smiling, Lucca nodded. “Very true. And you and Kyle were determined to fight yours as Woody and Buzz Light year from Toy Story.” “I think Kyle still has the hat,” Mickey added. Nathan had to cover his face as he slipped into a fit of laughter. Soon the guys joined him. “Please never tell my sons about this,” Nathan managed to say. “That’s just the most ridiculous shit. . .” “You guys are so cute.” Their laughter subsided and they turned to Carter when they heard her speak. She, Gabriel, and her friends were now looking over at them with smiles on their faces. “What’s so funny?” Tamara asked. “We want in on the joke.”

850/1683

“It is a secret,” Lucca replied.. “We cannot tell you.” A killer smile spread across her face. “Well that just makes me want to know even more. I love a good secret.” “Not this one, sweetheart,” he said, his smile equally as devious. “If I tell you—” “You’d have to kill me?” she asked, her perfectly shaped eyebrow arched and amusement in her tone. Lucca chuckled. “Absolutely not. To rid the world of such beauty would be a true tragedy, love.” Surprisingly, Tamara didn’t respond, she just smiled shyly and quickly looked away. “Ooo … Lucca Salerno,” Carter giggled and her girlfriends joined in. “Tamara and Lucca are flirting.”

851/1683

“And she is blushing like a school girl,” Gabriel teased, tickling Tamara’s sides and making her squeal. In return, she playfully hit his arm. Everyone laughed, and Nathan reveled in the feeling of being right again. When he glanced at Carter she shot him a playful glare. Nathan had told her when she started hanging out with the young women to prepare for what would happen when his brothers got a whiff of them … they’d attack. Lucca hadn’t taken his eyes off of Tamara since she’d strutted through the door, Mickey’s gaze kept cutting to the ever quiet and lovely Aria, and Nathan was pretty sure Dante and Gabriel had something going on between them. The life of a single person was damn exhausting in Nathan’s opinion. He was happy to be married.

852/1683

“Hello, everyone. The little guys are ready to make their debut …” Two nurses entered the room, each pushing a crib, and Nathan stood the moment his sons entered the room. Carter gasped and lit up as well. After she’d gently handed Sofia to Reanna, she motioned for Nathan to come and help her up from the bed. They hadn’t seen their boys since the delivery, and that had only been about thirty to forty minutes ago, but they still missed them like crazy. Distracting themselves with chatter from their family and friends had been the only reason they hadn’t pulled their hair out. The wait had been hard, but their sons had finally made it back up to the room perfectly healthy and swaddle snuggly in their little blankets. Nathan went over to Carter first, lifting her out of bed and taking her closer to

853/1683

the boys. Once they neared their sons he gently placed her on her feet. “Are you okay?” Nathan asked her. He knew she was still sore, so he wanted to make sure she was well enough to walk. Looking up at him, she smiled and nodded yes. Nathan took her hand as they walked to the cribs. Both Aleksandr and Maksim were bright-eyed and wide awake. “Aww,” Carter sighed through soft laughter as she picked up Maksim and Nathan picked up Aleksandr. “Hi. Did you miss Mommy and Daddy?” “They didn’t stop crying until we got back up here,” the nurse said with a warm smile. Nathan placed a gentle kiss on Aleksandr’s forehead and whispered his love in Italian. Carter turned to them with

854/1683

Maksim in her arms and placed a kiss on Aleksandr’s cheek. “Hi baby,” she whispered. She looked up at Nathan with a bright smile on her face. “They’re even more perfect than they were earlier, bubby.” Nathan leaned forward and kissed her gently. “So perfect.” All three of them. His wife and his two baby boys were perfect … and all his. Carter kissed his jaw and gazed at the child she cradled in her arms. “Are you ready?” she asked him. He immediately knew what she was asking. “It’s time to meet the family, boys,” he whispered to his sons. “All right, everyone,” Nathan said to everyone in the room. “I would like for you all to meet Aleksandr Alexis Salerno …” “And Maksim Alessandro Salerno.”

855/1683

The grandparents were the first to come forward and take the boys from their parents’ arms. The action was so swift and natural that both Nathan and Carter were sure it wouldn’t be the last time that happened, not by a long shot. Carter came to Nathan’s side and wrapped her arms around his waist. He placed his arm over her shoulders and pulled her closer to him as they watched each of their family and friends introduce themselves to Maksim and Aleksandr. There was laughter, cooing, and bright lights flashing from Carter’s photographer friend, Reanna’s, camera. She’d offered to take pictures of the twins’ first day with their family for free. It was a very generous gift considering that she was a high-demand photographer with out of this world rates. They continued to watch their family gush about everything from the boys’ hair

856/1683

and skin color, to their Salerno gray eyes and chubby little cheeks. Neither Nathan nor Carter could keep the proud smiles from their faces. It felt good to see how much their children were already loved. Their favorite part was when Sofia got to meet her little cousins for the first time. Kyle couldn’t keep the little ray of sunshine still in his arms as she gazed at her future playmates. “I see everything is going well in here,” a nurse said as she entered the room behind them. “I brought up the bottles for them. And will you be breast feeding as well?” Carter nodded, but never took her eyes off of her family. “Yes. I thought I told you they didn’t need bottles” said softly, hardly paying attention. “The lactation consultant is supposed to be here soon. I want them to be strictly breastfed.”

857/1683

“Excellent,” the nurse said with a nod. “Well, here you go.” She placed the items in Carter’s hands. “Congratulations, Cecilia …” “Mmmhmm…. thank you,” was Carter’s automatic response to the woman. It took them a moment, but Nathan and Carter realized what the woman had said at the exact same time. “Wait a minute. Excuse me?” Carter said as she and Nathan turned to ask the woman where she had heard the name. However, when they turned to face her, she was gone. She gasped when Nathan pulled her to his side. “What the hell?” he muttered. Sitting in front of them were two elegant, classic, and ridiculously extravagant pram strollers. Nathan had never seen anything like them before, except maybe on television. They were quite eye-catching. A clean

858/1683

royal-blue with gold lining all around, and platinum wheels. They resembled a gift that one might give to a royal family for a baby shower. Inside each extravagant strollers sat a gold rattle, and three different identical infant-sized outfits. Two black Italian suits, with royal-blue bow ties and polished black loafers, two polo shirts, white cardigan sweaters, and khaki polo pants, coupled with tan loafers and tan newsboy-style hats, and the last outfits were two elegant-style flannel pajama sets, both royal blue with gold trimmings. “Where did this come from?” Carter whispered as her brows furrowed in confusion. “That nurse called me Cecilia.” “Carterina.” Nathan drew her attention to the items in her hand. The bottles, once again keeping with the royal blue and gold themes, had Salerno written in an elegant gold lettering. Not only

859/1683

that, but Carter had two closed envelopes in her hand; one with her name on it, and one with Nathan’s. Carter immediately sat the bottles aside and handed Nathan his envelope. They both quickly opened them, finding letters inside. Carter read hers first. “My dearest, Carterina. “My heart is full of both joy and regret on this day, the happiest day of your life. I am joyful because I celebrate with you, my daughter, for today you have become a mother, and I am filled with regret because I, your father, am unable to share this moment with you. I realize that it is my own actions that have distanced us, but my hope is that this show of love slowly reveals to you my genuine sorrow. I am deeply sorry for my treacherous actions, my child.

860/1683

My desperation to know you, to have you in my life, encouraged me to act out irrationally and without thought.” Carter frowned when she read the next part. “Robbie told me of your confusion. And I cannot blame you, dear. Our resemblance has fooled many, and came in handy when we needed it most, but I will help you remember our time together. First, Robbie did not play make believe. So the times that he said yes to the tea parties, were the times when you were with me, and the times that he said no, that was him. He also has never danced a day in his life. I, on the other hand, enjoy dancing, and I also enjoyed all of the times I danced with you. The anger toward your mother, that was me as well. I apologize for that. I guess after all of this time I still do not forgive her for leaving me, even though I now know that I deserved it. Yet I

861/1683

assure you, dear daughter, that I am not the same man I once was. I am new, and I would love nothing more than to show you, Gabriel, and your mother the new me. “Also, if you would have me punish Cole for his perversion, I will do so. But if you prefer to have your revenge on your own time, you needn’t fear any retaliation from me, daughter. “With love, Silas.” Nathan wasn’t able to keep up with all of the emotions flashing through her eyes. Instead he simply placed a hand on her cheek when she looked up at him and numbly asked, “What does yours say?” Nathan wanted to ask her what was going on in her head, but decided against it. They had both just found out that Robert had been in contact with his brother since

862/1683

returning, and they would both need some time to think on that. Nathan opened his letter next and slowly unfolded it, unable to imagine what Silas could possibly want to say to him. When he had the letter open, he read it aloud. “You and I are due for a chat. I will contact your office in eight weeks’ time, at five in the evening. We will discuss your terms for peace as well as a few other things … Take care.” Terms for peace? That meant Nathan had done it. He’d pushed Silas to the limit. He’d won the war. Or was this just what Silas wanted him to think? Gabriel had once told Nathan that Silas did everything for a reason. What could possibly be his reason for waving the white flag after starting a war?

863/1683

Nathan knew the answers to that before he even finished the question. Anastacia, Gabriel, and Carterina. The man was obsessed with getting his family back. He was obsessed with Anastacia, and proving to her that he’d changed. It was an interesting approach, Nathan thought as his mind automatically began assessing the situation. Silas was going for a soft approach, even though his actions taken in the past proved him to be a monstrous man that beat his wife and son, two people he claimed to love— “Nathan.” Carter’s sharp, frightened voice pulled Nathan from his musings. “Bubby, are you listening to me?” she whispered frantically. “How did he know we were here? What if he’s in New York? I want to go home. I want to take my babies and go home now!” Nathan immediately stilled her shaking body. “Calm down, baby, calm down.

864/1683

There’s no way he could come to New York without me knowing. Trust me.” “You don’t know that, Nathan!” Yes he did. He had Ryan on that job, and Ryan had connections. CIA connections that ensured Nathan would know the moment Silas boarded a plane to America … if he ever decided to. Nathan was confident that he had that part covered. The nurse was clearly American, which meant Silas had people in America. That wasn’t surprising to Nathan; the man’s influence knew no borders. Then again, neither did Nathan’s. He cupped Carter’s face just as a tear fell and slowly rolled down her cheek. “Carterina, I need you to trust me. He is not in America, I promise.” She shook her head. “Nathan, I’m scared. We have kids now! He managed to take me once, what is to stop him from doing

865/1683

it again? What if the next time he doesn’t let me go?” “Carterina!” he whispered sharply, trying to calm her panic. Leaning in close to her face, Nathan pinned her with an intense stare and spoke forcefully. “Listen to me. Silas is not here. Say it with me so that I know you’re listening,” he commanded. She inhaled a shaky breath and nodded. “Silas is not here.” “I would die before I let anything happen to you or my sons. Do not lose faith in me now, not when it matters the most.” She shook her head. “I’m not, bubby, I promise.” “You know that I will do anything to protect the three of you no matter the cost. You can’t doubt me, Carter. You have to trust me, you always have to trust me.”

866/1683

“I do trust you. I’m sorry, I just …” She frowned. “I’m so confused, and tired. I can’t think the way I need to when I feel like this. I want this stuff away from me. I just need …” She needed to rest, and Nathan felt like an asshole for not noticing it before. Carter was scared for their babies, confused, and exhausted. Today had been long, and mere hours ago Carter had delivered two baby boys. She needed to rest, and to collect her thoughts. “Is everything okay?” When Anastacia had asked the question, all eyes turned to them. Carter hid her face in Nathan’s chest and gripped on to his shirt. “Carterina, baby? Is there something she needs, Nathan?” Noticing the items

867/1683

sitting next to them, she questioned, “Where did that come from?” “It’s an unwanted gift,” Nathan answered. When he scooped Carter up in his arms, she immediately pressed her face to his neck. “You all continue to spend time with the boys, I’m going to take Carter to the empty room next door. She’s exhausted.” Everyone in the room immediately understood, and agreed that Carter should rest. Nathan motioned for Mickey to come over to him. “Mikilo, there is a couple down that hall that just had twins. Take these items to them; tell them it’s a free gift from the hospital.” It seemed as if Mickey were about to ask why, but was silenced when Nathan cut him a quick glance that simply told him to shut the fuck up and do as he’d been told.

868/1683

Mickey nodded and did as Nathan had instructed. Nathan then called over his father. “I need you to stay for a while, Pop,” he said to him, conveying with his eyes that it was a serious request. Angelo nodded and ran his hand over Carter’s hair, whispering soft sentiments in Italian. “You did beautifully, sweetheart,” he murmured, leaning forward to gently kiss her hair. Carter was sleep. Already. She’d been more exhausted than Nathan had thought. “It is not an easy task delivering two strong, healthy baby boys.” “No it is not,” Nathan agreed. Angelo cupped the back of Nathan’s head and kissed both sides of his face. “My grandsons are beautiful.”

869/1683

“Thank you, Pop. That’s actually why I called you over.” It wasn’t that Nathan didn’t trust everyone else in the room, it was just that when it came to his children in this situation, he would only leave them in the care of the man he trusted most. His father. Quietly, Nathan told his father what had occurred moments ago with the nurse. Angelo listened to him closely until he finished relaying the situation, and then Nathan explained to him what he needed him to do. “I need you here. I don’t want my kids to be anywhere in this hospital without you. You are the only person I trust to protect my kids, while I take care of my wife. Please, Pop.” “Of course, son, of course. Anything you need. Did you get a look at the woman?” he asked. Frowning, Nathan turned his head away from his father in shame. No he hadn’t gotten a good look at the woman. Nathan

870/1683

hadn’t even acknowledge her; he was too focused on Aleksandr and Maksim meeting the family. Angelo sighed as if he already knew Nathan’s answer. “All right,” he lightly patted Nathan’s back, “go take care of Carterina. I have some friends on the board of this hospital. I’ll call in some favors and get the security footage.” Relief. Sweet, perfect relief. “Thank you,” Nathan said as he released a breath. That made things a lot easier. “I am your father. This is what I do. You’ll understand sooner than you think.” Nathan looked over to his sons—Maksim was now being held by Cesare, and Aleksandr by Anastacia—and tightened his jaw. Suddenly leaving them wasn’t going to be such an easy task. Perhaps he should just

871/1683

kick everyone out and keep his sons and wife close to him for the rest of the night— “Nathan,” his father said softly, getting his attention, “go take care of your wife. They will be fine, trust me. Carterina needs to sleep. If she hears them cry she’ll wake up, you know I’m right.” Yes, he was right. Only God knew how many sleepless nights they had ahead of them once they went home. Childbirth had drained Carter. She needed to rest up or she’d be out of it for the next six months. “They need to be fed—” “I know this, boy,” he chuckled. “The lactation consultant will be here in an hour, I’ll send her to you. After that, Anastacia and I will keep the babies in here. Go, go, go.” With a nod, Nathan left his children in the care of their grandfather for their first night out of their mother’s womb.

872/1683

~*~ The next morning all was well with his family. They were safe and happy. After the boys’ feedings, his wife had slept through the night and his sons had also slept well. Anastacia and his father had teamed up and gotten through their first night with their grandchildren, and Robert had gone out to investigate who Silas had sent with the gifts. Carter still hadn’t brought up what her letter had said, but Nathan knew it was because she’d finally had a chance to think about it and didn’t want to confront her dad. However, she did surprise him while they were on the way home with their beautiful bundles of love. She brought her letter up, and she talked about it. No coercing, nothing. She talked on her own and told him how she’d felt about it. Nathan hadn’t interrupted her or said anything as he slowly navigated

873/1683

to their home, where they were headed to start a new chapter of their lives.

Chapter 20: Parenthood… Well, it was official …. Carter was a housewife, or a stay-at-home mom. Whatever you wanted to call it, that was what she was. At least for the time being. She had once told herself that such a role was not for her and it would never be, but after eight weeks of being a mother, Carter had quickly came to the realization that she was very good at adapting. In fact, she could literally adapt to anything. She adapted to life without her father, life as Carter Matthews back in Hope beach, she adapted to finally being herself with Nathan in New York, then to being the underboss’s wife, and now she was adapting to being a mother. All of her life Carter had longed to be needed and valued. Well, she had that in a big way now. If she’d ever thought that being

875/1683

a wife, a mother, and still doing a little work from home was going to be easy, the last eight weeks of her life had given her a rude ass awakening. It was very hard, even exhausting sometimes, but being all three were far more rewarding than difficult. Carter was a new woman; or maybe she was just finally a woman. So much had changed in her life in so little time. She had found herself wishing that she could tell Jenna how much her life had changed a few times the past few weeks, but then she quickly shook off the thought. That friendship was a distant memory. Now she had new friends to share such moments with; friends that she adored, friends that were more like sisters. Carter turned to her side and stared at the baby monitor screens sitting on the small table next to her. Her little men were still sleeping, but she knew that would only be for the next hour or so. That was all the time she had to get up and get ready for the day. Since

876/1683

they’d only woken up once at about threethirty a.m. for a feeding, Carter had gotten a pretty decent sleep. Reaching forward, she opened her drawer, removed a breath mint, and popped it in her mouth. It was now seven a.m. and Carter had about a minute before Nathan— Before she completed the thought, his arm encircled her waist and he pulled her to him. Carter smiled; he was so predictable. His lips pressed against the sweet spot on her neck. Biting down on her lip, she inhaled a sharp breath as sensations shot straight between her legs. He always knew how to get her … admittedly, though, she was pretty easy when it came to her gorgeous husband. They’d waited seven weeks before they started having sex again. Nathan had taken Carter out to dinner, just for a date night, while Angelo had come out and cared for the twins. She knew his intentions were

877/1683

pure. He hadn’t planned on getting lucky that night, and Carter definitely hadn’t planned on giving it up. Hell, Carter had planned on waiting until she felt good about herself again. Having twins did some things to parts of her body that she used to love to show off, her stomach being the main problem area. She just didn’t feel attractive anymore. But that night, Nathan had assured her with his actions that he was very much still attracted to her. “Good morning, baby.” His voice rumbled against her ear. She loved Nathan’s morning voice. It was so deep, sensual, and sinfully sexy. Carter rolled over to face him with a smile on her face. “Good morning, honey,” she replied, stretching her arms above her head. “Sleep well?”

878/1683

A lazy smile played on his lips as he pressed his hips against hers. “Do you mean before or after the infants woke me with their screaming?” Carter’s eyes lit with amusement, but her expression was one of a fake anger. “Those infants are your sons, Nathan Salerno.” He nodded. “Yes they are, and I love them very much. But please remind me to never go in there shirtless again. Baby B scratched the shit out of my chest.” “Oh no.” Nathan chuckled and nodded. “He just went at it. Probably pissed because I wasn’t you. Like, what the fuck is this? Where the hell is that woman with my milky?”

879/1683

Carter laughed and hugged him around his waist. “So all I am is the woman with the milky, huh?” He shrugged. “Well, it is baby B, Carterina. You know he doesn’t play when it comes to his sleep or his milky.” He lightly pinched her side, making her giggle. “Stop,” she squealed, playfully slapping his chest. “You know you love our little Aleksandr’s antics.” He smiled and kissed her lips softly. “Both of our babies are perfect.” “They are,” she agreed, running her fingers through his soft hair. “You’re giving me a little girl next, bubby.” “Now?” Smirking, he shrugged and rolled over until he was positioned on top of her.

880/1683

She placed her hand to his chest and pushed him gently. “Not now!” she laughed. “Maybe some years from now. Ahh!” she squealed when he wrapped her legs around his waist and lifted her from the bed, sitting back on his heels. “Now, I believe there’s a certain position that will help make the chances of you having a girl greater.” He wiggled his hips around then shook his head no, deeming that position wrong. Then he tried another, then another, and another … “Nathan!” she laughed as he toss her around, trying to find the position he was looking for. “Oh my God, Nathan, you’re going to drop me!” She was laughing so hard she couldn’t breathe, but she managed a short scream when he tossed her over his shoulder.

881/1683

“Now I remember,” he said with exaggerated excitement, “it was the shower.” He quickly stood from the bed with her over his shoulder. “We have to have sex in the shower. Silly me, I can’t believe I forgot.” “Nathan, the shower will not increase our chance of a girl.” “True, but it will be fun.” He gave her behind a slap. “Now let’s go get some hair wet, shall we?” Their sexy shower had lasted ten minutes longer than Carter’s schedule allowed, so she had to rush to do all of her morning preparations before rushing downstairs to get started on her, Nathan, and Gabriel’s breakfast before the babies woke up. The moment she made it to the kitchen, Creature came running to her feet. Carter bent forward and kissed his furry head. “Morning, Creature. You hungry?” She

882/1683

walked over to his food bowl and filled it. After giving him water to go with his meal, she went about preparing a meal for the adults of the house. She always liked to have a nice hearty breakfast ready for them because they had a lot to do during the day. Gabriel had classes, and Nathan had gone back to work just four weeks after the twins were born. He hadn’t had a choice. There was just too much going on for him to take off longer than that. He left by nine every morning, and didn’t come home until around seven or eight. That only left him a couple of hours to spend with the boys before they went to bed, so he always made sure to keep his weekends completely work free, which Carter appreciated. Setting the baby monitors on the counter, Carter got to work on a quick breakfast, only stopping for a moment to open the back door and let Creature out. Playing

883/1683

outside would keep him occupied for a couple of hours. She had just enough time to get the vegetable omelets, bacon, sausage, toasted pre-made croissants, fresh fruit, and turkey bacon for herself done before Maksim started crying. It was always Maksim that woke up first for his breakfast. Racing up the stairs to the nursery, she opened the door and inhaled a deep breath. She loved the smell of her boys’ room. It always smelled like the baby oils and lotions that she massaged on to their skin twice a day. Maksim immediately went silent when she walked into the room. She approached his crib to find him bright-eyed and looking up at her. A gum-revealing smile appeared on his face as he kicked his tiny legs and waved his little arms.

884/1683

“Good morning, baby.” Carter reached in and gently lifted Maksim out of his crib. After she’d placed a soft kiss on his chubby, dimpled cheek, she hugged him to her chest. “How’s my little Maks doing this morning?” Maksim cooed softly and made the cutest faces at her. This was Carter’s favorite part of the morning. The time when she got to bond with both of her precious little boys and just relax. After changing his diaper, Carter headed over to her cushy rocking chair and nursed him until he was full. Once he burped, she laid him back in his crib and flipped on the spaceship mobile he loved to gaze at. The mobile rotated and projected stars on to the walls and ceiling. Maksim was so fascinated by them, it would keep him occupied the entire time Carter tended to his brother.

885/1683

She went over to Aleksandr’s crib knowing that he was already awake. Aleksandr never really alerted that he was awake unless she left him in his crib too long and he got mad. Other than that, he’d just open his eyes and stare at the ceiling until it was his turn to be changed and fed. Reaching forward, she brought baby Aleksandr to her chest and cradled him in her arms. “Good morning, baby, did you sleep well?” Aleksandr stared up at her with his father’s eyes and a lazy smile identical to Nathan’s playing on his lips. Yes it was true that Aleksandr resembled her a lot, but he had Nathan’s smile and his deep dimples. Both of her babies’ had their father’s smile. Carter kissed his plump little cheek twice. “Come, sweetheart, let’s get you changed and fed, shall we?” She bounced him gently in her arms as she walked to the

886/1683

changing table. “We can make it downstairs before your Papa, so you two can see him before he goes to work.” She continued to talk to her baby boys while she changed Aleksandr, then sat comfortably in her rocking chair and nursed him also. After he was fed and burped, Carter laid Aleksandr in his crib and went about gathering their clothing for the day. She was nearly finished when the doorbell rang. “Shit,” she slipped, then quickly covered her mouth. Dammit. She was really trying to stop cursing, but she was failing pretty badly. “Lord please don’t let my babies’ first words be a curse word,” she prayed. “Mommy’s sorry, boys. No more cursing.” She really hoped this time there’d actually be no more cursing. We’re going to have to start a swear jar. She smiled at the thought. The damn thing would probably

887/1683

have the kids’ entire college fund in it by the end of the week. She laughed softly at her own joke right before the doorbell rang again. “All right, all right,” she muttered. Setting the twins’ clothing on top of the changing table she reached for her wrap. With quick speed that she’d acquired from doing this ritual every day for the past six weeks, Carter assembled the wrap around her body then slipped both babies in their spot snuggly against her chest. The Moby wrap had quickly become Carter’s go-to when the boys needed to be held or fed while she had to do something else. The thing was amazing. With both cooing babies now nestled securely to her chest, Carter gathered the clothing and diaper bag before she left the nursery. “Nathan Salerno!” she called, not too loud to frighten the babies.

888/1683

“I know, honey. I’ll be down in a minute.” Sighing, she headed toward the stairs. “Hurry, Nathan. You won’t have time with the boys before you leave.” “I’d go in late before I missed spending time with my sons, baby. You know that. I’ll be down in a minute.” Carter smiled and headed down the stairs. They’d only been parents for eight weeks and Nathan was already proving himself to be an exceptional father. God, she loved him so much. The doorbell rang a few more times before she made it down the steps to answer it. When she opened the door she was met with Mickey’s sly smile. “Hey there, Mama,” he said in a deep baritone while wiggling his brows.

889/1683

Carter grinned. “Hey.” Standing up on her tiptoes, and trying not to fall off balance, she gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Glad to see you back safely. How was your trip?” He shrugged. “Same old thing as usual. She’s a drama queen, but she’s my mom and I love her.” Some fun facts about Mikilo Valente … Three times a year he traveled to Mumbai, India to visit his mother, who was a former supermodel from India, and famous Bollywood actress. She had met Cesare when she was just nineteen years old, visiting New York for work. After taking off a year when she’d mistakenly gotten pregnant, she left and went back to her home country to further pursue her career. She was quite successful in her pursuits and still was to this day. To remain a part of Mickey’s life, three times a year she would send for him. They’d spend a weekend together, then he’d come

890/1683

back to America. The giveaway to Mickey’s Indian heritage was his skin color. His mother’s skin was a lightly tanned olive tone, and so was Mickey’s. Carter had thought it was just a summer tan when she’d first met him, but when winter rolled around, his skin remained the same. Other than that he looked just like his father and Kyle. “I’m glad you got to spend some time with her,” Carter said sweetly. Mickey nodded in agreement. “Yeah me, too.” He looked behind her, a mischievous smile spreading across his face. “So is Nathan around? I figured this would be a good time for me to come and see my butterscotch babies without anyone getting suspicious.” Laughing, Carter shook her head. “I heard that, jackass.”

891/1683

Carter looked behind her and saw Nathan descending the stairs with a smile on his face. “You wish you could make babies this beautiful. You wish you could make babies period,” he joked. Mickey went out the door laughing loudly. Once his laughter reached a softer level, he returned and entered the house. “Don’t joke about that shit, man. It’s all fun and games till the day I come to your house crying.” Nathan laughed as Mickey feigned an agonized cry. “You fucking jinxed my dick, Nathan!” He let out exaggerated sobs while they all made their way into the kitchen. “Don’t ever put my name and your dick in the same sentence again, Mikilo.” Neither man could contain they’re laugher while they took a seat at the small

892/1683

booth table in the kitchen. Carter strolled over to them rolling her eyes. “Are you two finished now?” she asked as she slowly began to uncover the babies. She removed Aleksandr from his side first. “Now you can spend some time with your sons, bubby. They want to see their Papa before he goes to work.” “Oh my God!” Mickey exclaimed, staring at the Moby wrap with shock on his face. “There were babies in there?” She put her hands on her hips and kiddingly glared at him “You thought I was just fat?” “No. I mean, I thought it was like … a new way of holding laundry or something.” Unsure of how to respond to that, they both simultaneously insulted him. Finally Nathan reached out for Aleksandr. “Come to Papa, bambino.” He kissed his

893/1683

dimpled cheek and spoke softly to him in Italian. Carter handed Maksim to Mickey. “You two made some good-looking babies.” He kissed Maksim’s forehead and then shrugged, a wry expression on his face. “I always knew you would.” Carter and Nathan laughed softly. “Glad to hear you were thinking about what type of babies we’d make,” Carter said awkwardly as she walked over to the breakfast spread, happy she had made extra. “We made a bet the night you two left the bar.” He sat Maksim up on the table in front of him, while still supporting the infant’s neck and back. “Uncle Mickey had to pay your Uncle/cousin Lucca lots and lots of money.” Chuckling, she brought both of them breakfast. After grabbing her own, she took

894/1683

Maksim from Mickey and sat down next to Nathan and Aleksandr. Five minutes later Gabriel breezed through the back door. “Mum here yet?” he asked, rushing over to the cabinet to reach for a container, which he quickly filled it with his breakfast. “I can’t be late today.” Gabriel was now a student at Columbia University. Right after he’d said the words Anastacia’s voice rang out. “Hello!” she called. “Where is everyone?” “We’re in the kitchen, Mom,” Carter answered. Gabriel made his way to the table. “Lift the babies.” They did as he said and he kissed each baby on the cheek. “Uncle loves you!” Then he kissed Carter’s cheek. “I’ll be home later, my love. Have a good day at work, Nathan, Mickey.” They all said their

895/1683

see you laters as he ran out of the kitchen past Anastacia who had just entered. “Hurry up, Mum! I can’t be late.” Anastacia waved her hand in the air. “Get in the car. I must see my grandchildren first. Hi, babies,” she said brightly. “Good morning.” “Good morning,” they greeted her. Anastacia gave Nathan, Mickey, and Carter kisses on their cheek, then gave her grandchildren big squeezing hugs. “Aww, my precious grandbabies. I will be back soon.” She handed Maksim back to Carter. “I’ll be back right after I take your brother to school and pick up Sofia from morning care. Your father will be here for your workout at three.” Carter looked up at her mother with a smile. Anastacia had made Carter’s transition into motherhood so much smoother

896/1683

with all of her help and support. Every day Anastacia was right with her, keeping her smiling and happy, and making sure she didn’t become overwhelmed with all of her new responsibilities. Carter didn’t know what she would do without her mother. She felt blessed to have her in her life. “We can’t wait until you get back, can we, babies? We love spending the day with Grandmother.” They all laughed softly when the twins smiled. “See you soon, baby girl.” Anastacia kissed her forehead, then glanced over at Mickey. “When you get to work, tell your father to go straight home when he’s done. I’ll be there.” Mickey nodded. “Sure thing, Ana.” “Also, tell him not to call my phone. I’m getting another one today.”

897/1683

Carter immediately turned to her mother with a look of concern. “Is it him again?” That obsessive, stalking bastard. Anastacia shook her head. “I’m not discussing it, Carterina. There’s no need to.” “Mom, he’s stalking you.” The man called her every hour on the hour, seven days a week. It was like one of those crazy obsessions in the movies where at the end, someone always gets murdered. The more she ignored him, the more she tried to distance herself from him, the harder he pushed, and fiercer his threats became. Carter was afraid for her mother’s safety. Plus, she was pretty sure her mother was a little scared, too. She’d been changing phones nearly every day, she never went anywhere without protection, and she never stayed home anymore. In fact, since she’d stayed at Cesare’s house pretty much every night, they were now house hunting for a

898/1683

home together. “I don’t like this,” Carter said, trying to keep her emotions calm as to not frighten the babies. She always got worked up when it came to Silas. “He’s harassing you. Did you talk to Daddy about this? Did you tell him what Silas is doing?” Anastacia sighed. “Carterina, enough, baby girl. Do not worry for me. As long as Nathan keeps him out of New York, I’m safe. His threats are meaningless.” “I assure you, Anastacia, he won’t set foot in the city without me knowing,” Nathan promised. “However, I must agree with Carter. I don’t like how things have gotten.” “Neither do I, Ana,” Mickey agreed. “I know what it looks like when a man is about to snap and do something stupid, and this is starting to resemble one of those situations.” Nathan nodded in assent with Mickey’s statement. “I was thinking of

899/1683

mentioning this today when he called. I want to feel him out—” “No,” Anastacia stated firmly. “He is calling for peace, Nathan. This is what you need to ensure the safety of yourself and your family. End this war before it progresses. Bringing me up will only ignite his anger, and set you back. This is what Silas does. I’ll talk to Robert, and see what we can do to end his madness, all right? I don’t need any help with this. Silas’s dramatics were a long time coming. Promise you will say nothing.” She waited silently for Nathan to agree, noticeably pleading with him to listen to her with her eyes. Nathan said nothing. Instead, he frowned and turned his attention to the baby in his arms. Anastacia huffed. “Nathan—” Her words were cut off by the sound of her car horn. She sighed. “I need to go. Since you

900/1683

will not listen to me, I will call your father when I return” She shot him a disapproving glare, but still leaned forward to kiss his forehead. “I love you, dear.” “I love you, too,” he replied. She kissed Mickey on the forehead as well. “I love you, sweetheart. Don’t forget to tell your father.” “Love you, too, Anastacia. Be safe.” She cupped Carter’s face and whispered, “Stop worrying, baby girl.” Then kissed her cheek. “I love you.” “Love you, Mom.” Carter watched her mother leave, and then leaned into Nathan’s side. A few minutes after Anastacia had left, Nathan kissed Carter’s forehead and promised her he’d at least handle her cell phone issue before his father interfered.

901/1683

Carter nodded. Hopefully her father could do something to help, too. After breakfast, Carter and the babies saw Nathan and Mickey off to work and let Creature back in the house with them. Nathan gave her and the boys’ kisses and promised he’d be home in time for dinner. Carter always felt a little sad when she watched them go off to work. She missed it, but she like being a mom to her babies more. As of this moment, Carter wasn’t sure when she was going back. A part of her wondered if Nathan preferred things like they were now; her staying home and him going to work. She wanted to go back to work, but only if Nathan wanted her to. She had some time before she had to start doing more work in her mother’s empire, so maybe she’d just spend the time at home raising the boys. A while ago she would have gone right back to S.O. regardless, but things were different. Nathan’s opinion of her ability to be a mother

902/1683

meant a lot to her. She didn’t want him to think her a bad mother to their sons for wanting to work while they stayed home. She had no idea what she wanted anymore. “Come on, boys,” she said to her beautiful sons, who were nestled safely in the Moby wrap against her chest. Maksim had fallen asleep. “Since your brother is sleeping, you’ll get your bath first, Alek.” ~*~ Body wise, Carter was still not completely restored, and she was pretty sure that there were some pounds—in the hip and ass area—that she was just going to be stuck with, but she was admittedly okay with that. The extra curves weren’t a problem. What she did have a problem with was her belly. It was still sticking out a bit and the loosened skin had yet to tighten completely. She had

903/1683

started working out again with her father five weeks after the twins were born, and though she had already dropped a bunch of weight, she still had a long way to go. “Pick it up, Carter! Five more laps …” Her father clapped his hands while he watched her run laps around the house. Every time Carter passed him she wanted to kick his ass. He was lounging back in his seat on the porch and laughing at her pain. “You suck!” she screamed, out of breath. Her father chuckled and gave a wave of his hand. “Stop talking and control your breathing. You know the rules.” Carter scowled and pushed forward until she completed the task. She glanced over to her loyal four-legged workout partner running beside her. “Come on, boy,” she said to Creature. “We’re almost there.” Creature

904/1683

barked and sped up, running ahead of her. Carter rolled her eyes, muttering, “Show off,” under her breath, and sped up to catch up with him. Once she finished, she ran up to the porch—the dog once again beside her—and collapsed, disappointed in herself for going over her record time by three whole minutes. “This … fucking … sucks.” She threw her arm over her eyes, even as she felt Creature trying to lick her face. “Stop it. Mommy’s a failure …” “Don’t beat yourself up, baby girl. You did well. Two weeks ago you were ten minutes over your time, now you are only three. You have to go easier on yourself.” Lifter her arm from over her eyes, Carterglanced up at her father, surprised by his words. “Go easy on myself?” she asked, stunned by his attitude toward her failure.

905/1683

Seven years ago, he’d have made her get up and do it again. She frowned in confusion, while urging Creature to sit down next to her. “Wow,” she said breathlessly. “Why are you being so nice about this? The old you would be grilling me about my failure to push myself.” “You are pushing yourself. You’re actually doing very well.” Okay, now he was scaring her. “Who in the hell are you?” Robert laughed. “Carter, don’t be ridiculous.” “When did you become so patient with me?” she asked, disbelief written across her face. “I mean, I appreciate it, but I’m also a little scared. You used to be so strict.” He shrugged before holding out a hand to pull her up from the ground. “Circumstances were different back then, baby

906/1683

girl. You are not in the same situation. Back then you were a little girl that needed to be trained. That called for vigorous training. Now you are a woman of much power that needs reconditioning after having two gorgeous baby boys. I’m not so callous as to forget that you just gave birth two months ago.” Giving her hand a little tug, he brought her to his side and kissed her forehead. “It takes time to get back in shape.” Carter looked up at him with a smile. She liked his new way of training. He was a lot more understanding, and the training was even more fun than it used to be. “Thank you, Daddy.” Rising up on her toes, she kissed his cheek and wrapped her arms around his waist. “I’m happy you’re here.” He happily returned the hug. “Me too, baby, me too. I love you so much, you know that, right?”

907/1683

Although she wanted to frown, she forced a smile. He’d been asking her that a lot lately, and it wasn’t the question that worried her, but the way in which he asked it. “Of course I know, Daddy,” Carter answered. “I love you, too.” And she did. Very much. Their workout completed, they began walking toward the back door. Usually, after the workout, her father hung around for a couple of hours, spending time with her and the boys before heading off to do whatever he did during the day. He was very mysterious about his whereabouts, which was how he’d always been. Before they walked through the door, Carter put her hand against his chest and repeated the question she’d asked him every day since her sons were born. “Daddy, before we go in … have you talked to him at all lately?”

908/1683

Robert immediately sighed. “Carter …” “Just tell me, daddy,” she whispered, her voice breaking from emotion, and looked him directly in the eyes. “I need to know. Have you?” He shook his head. “No, Carter. I haven’t.” Carter sighed in relief. The night she and Nathan had first brought Maksim and Aleksandr home, Carter had confronted her father about the note from Silas. Though she wanted the things he said in the note to be lie, they were not. It was all true. Carter hadn’t lashed out at her father because she wasn’t looking for an argument. She was searching for answers, for understanding. Silas had confused the hell out of her that night, but her mother and Gabriel had helped her. They’d told her not to fall into his trap. If Silas was good at anything it was

909/1683

manipulating. He would make her feel as if he truly cared for her, as if he truly loved her, then he would hurt her. Just like he hurt her mother and brother. She wanted to listen to them, but she had to admit, sometimes she got a little curious. She hugged her father once more. “Thank you for telling me, Daddy. I love you. Come on, boy,” she called to Creature, patting her leg. “Lunch time.” When they entered the door that led to the kitchen, Anastacia and Gabriel were in there preparing lunch while little Sofia sat on the counter playing with her toys. “TT!” Sofia exclaimed when Carter entered the kitchen. She proceeded to babble in unintelligible words as Carter walked over to her and kissed her chubby cheek.

910/1683

“Hi baby.” Sofia giggled, handing Carter one of her toys in a silent demand that she play with her. “Good, you two are finished,” Anastacia said. “The boys are awake now.” Carter and Robert glanced over, finding Maksim and Aleksandr in their swings with Creature lying on the floor between them. “We made some sandwiches for lunch,” Gabriel said. “I’m going to whip up some soup to go with it, so everything will be ready soon. “Carterina, why don’t you go ahead upstairs and get washed up before the boys are ready to be fed. Robert, you can spend some time with your grandsons,” Anastacia stated, getting her attention. “Can one of you feed Creature for me?” she asked.

911/1683

Anastacia nodded. “Of course, honey. Now, go, go, go. Hurry before the babies get upset.” Both Robert and Carter went off to do as Anastacia had instructed. That afternoon, they had a perfect family lunch. Carter loved it. She had her mother, her father, her brother, and her two baby boys. The only thing that would have made it better was if Nathan had come home early, but she knew he couldn’t. He had a lot on his plate today. She wished she could be there to help him. ~*~ “So Anastacia called. She said you were thinking about doing something stupid.” Nathan grumbled and looked over to his father, who was sitting next to him in the limo. When he arched his brow in question, Nathan rolled his eyes. The last thing he

912/1683

needed right now was to be questioned. He was not in a ‘father pleasing’ mood. He had no time for this shit with all that he had to do today. Why the hell did he always have to answer for his decisions? His track record spoke for itself; he was always fucking right. “Nathan, you have about five seconds to say something or I’m going to beat it out of you.” Nathan’s jaw ticked in annoyance. “Must we always progress to violence, Papa? Did it ever occur to you that I didn’t answer your question simply because I don’t want to discuss the matter?” Angelo’s brows rose in surprise at Nathan’s boldness, and he straightened in his seat. “Excuse me?” Nathan was already gone into his thoughts. He needed to map out everything he’d say to Silas during the call later on

913/1683

today. The motherfucker wanted to talk peace, he wanted Nathan to lay out his terms. Nathan had one term, and one term only: stay the fuck away from his family. “Nathan!” His father’s angry shout didn’t startle him, nor did it frighten him, but it did annoy the shit out of him. Pulling himself together, he turned to his father with an impassive expression. “Papa, Anastacia is being harassed, threatened, and emotionally abused on a daily basis by that sick fuck. His obsession is getting worse over time. I need to get a feel of what’s going on in his head. My interest is in protecting my mother-in-law, who I have grown to love very much. She is afraid, she’ll just never admit it. She thinks she has to do everything alone, and I mean to show her that she doesn’t. That’s all.”

914/1683

Angelo frowned. “Does her … Cesare know about this?” Nathan rolled his eyes. “This is why I hesitate to talk about Anastacia with you.” Holding his hands up in surrender, Angelo sighed, “All right, all right, I’m sorry. I’ll stop.” He sat up in his seat. “I’m worried for her as well, but we must be careful with this, son. Silas is very passionate about her. Our steps must be well-calculated, because I assure you, Silas’s are.” Nathan nodded. “I know, Pop, I know. I am taking my time with this, but the man is unpredictable. If he snaps, he may come after my wife, too. Carter and I have our children to think of now.” Angelo nodded his understanding. “We’ll do it together when the time comes. We’ll feel him out, see where his head is at.”

915/1683

Nathan nodded just as the limo came to a stop. “See, how hard was it for you to stop being a smartass and just answer my damn question?” The door opened for Angelo, and he exited from the limo while muttering, “You’ve had a fucking stick stuck up your ass for the past few months.” Nathan just chuckled. He wasn’t that bad. “You were much nicer when Carterina was working here. I don’t know how I’m going to get through the next six months without her here and not kick your disrespectful ass.” Nathan laughed. Yes, it was very true that he missed his wife coming to work with him every morning, and it was even truer that her absence had a negative effect on his attitude toward work. However, they’d all

916/1683

just have to deal with it. Carter still hadn’t said when she’d return. He’d never known how much she did for him, and it made him appreciate her even more. There was noticeably more work that he had to barrel through every day to get home, but he could deal … He never realized how badly he needed her there until she wasn’t around. ~*~ As Paolo Luchini gazed at Nathan and Angelo, he had an arrogant smile in his eyes, and Nathan wasn’t particularly fond of it. Junior—which was what Nathan called Paolo’s son, Pauli Luchini—just sat silently with an impassive expression on his face while his father unabashedly looked down upon them. It was as if the sight of Nathan and his father alone disgusted Paolo, or made him feel dirty. It was fucking hilarious. After another minute of silence, Paolo Luchini cleared his throat and straightened

917/1683

in his seat. “I extend my gratitude for the hospitality you have shown me and my son during our stay in New York City.” “Well, we were happy to host this trip for you. I hope you are enjoying the hotel accommodations, as well as the tour of S.O. that you went on,” Angelo said with a smile. “We heard that you had asked for one on your last visit, but as you know, we were a bit too busy to offer you one then.” Paolo waved a dismissive hand in the air. “Well, after the argument I had with my Ana, I wasn’t really in the mood to tour anyway.” Nathan couldn’t hide the small smile that appeared on his lips when Paolo referred to Anastacia kicking his ass as merely an argument. The man was fucking crazy.

918/1683

Angelo chuckled. “Well, if I were you, I wouldn’t want to show my face after a display like that either.” Paolo didn’t respond, but a look of disdain for Angelo did flash across his face. “You know, Salerno, although I have enjoyed the majority of your accommodations so far, I must say that I am disappointed that no women were provided for our entertainment. I believe providing such a spoil is only common courtesy.” “I do not deal in women, Paolo. It is not a courtesy I offer.” “So I hear,” he muttered with a tight smile. “How moral of you. But I’m sure you can understand why I find your stance on the matter,” he looked over at Nathan, “ironic.” Nathan laughed even as Angelo tensed in his seat. It shouldn’t have been funny, but it was. He couldn’t believe the

919/1683

bastard had just taken a shot at his mother. Nathan’s poor father looked over to him with a frown, most likely wondering why he was laughing, but Nathan said nothing. His laughter slowly subsided and he glanced over to his father, speaking to him in Russian. “Can we please just skip the pleasantries, Papa?” he asked. “We both have much to do today. Carterina will not be happy if I’m late for dinner tonight.” He nodded slowly. “Of course, son.” Clearing his throat, he shifted in his seat. “You’ve been seeking a visit for quite a while now, Paolo—” Paolo cut off his words by waving his hand. “Excuse me, what the hell was that? That was very rude, Angelo.” Confused by what would have offended Paolo, Angelo frowned. “I’m a bit confused. What are you referring to?”

920/1683

“Your son.” He cut Nathan glare. “You will allow him to laugh at me then speak to you in some … secret language?” Okay, this just became even more amusing, Nathan thought. He didn’t laugh like he wanted to, but his eyes did brighten as they widened in surprise of Paolo’s stupidity. Nathan looked over to his father. “Secret language, Papa.” He once again spoke to his father in Russian. “He says that the Russian language is a secret? This is the powerful man that I am supposed to fear starting a war with? He’s a fucking idiot.” “Excuse me!” Paolo shouted, slamming his hand on the table. “You will tell your son to cease this behavior at once, Angelo!” Nathan eyes grew even wider at the order the man had shot at his father. Who in

921/1683

the fuck…. “Oh will he?” Nathan snapped, appalled by the man’s command. “Who in the fuck do you think you’re talking to?” Paolo and his son snapped back at the same time as if they were shocked by Nathan’s brazen attitude, but he didn’t give a fuck. Chuckling, Angelo patted Nathan on the back. “Be calm, son. It is obvious that Paolo has forgotten that I no longer work for him.” “What I have not forgotten is that you owe me much more respect than this, Salerno!” he yelled. “Have you forgotten that it was my money that got you here in the first place?” Angelo nodded. “I have not.” He snapped his fingers and one of his men came forward with black suitcase, handing it to Paolo. “This should make us even.”

922/1683

Paolo opened the case. “What is this?” “Your money,” Angelo answered with a nod. “This is what you have come for, right? You want your money back, which I am happy to give. I even threw in some extra for your trouble.” Paolo gave Angelo a look of pure disgust and closed the suitcase. “I don’t want this,” he spat, throwing it on the floor. “The girl! Where is she? This is the reason I came; to see the girl.” And that was Nathan’s cue. “Oh God,” Angelo groaned. “Nathan, wait. Don’t bother her with this.” “We had a deal, Pop,” he replied. “You want to speak to Carterina?” Nathan pulled his cell from his pocket and sat it in the middle of the table. “You’ve got it.”

923/1683

The phone began to ring. After a few seconds, her voice filled the silence. “Hi honey,” she greeted softy. In the background, an infant began to whine. “Shh … I’m sorry, baby,” she whispered. “Sorry, bubby, baby B hates when I move while he’s eating. He’s almost done though.” Nathan smiled. He couldn’t wait to get home to them. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your call my dear husband?” Nathan’s smile widened a bit. She was so damn cute. “Well, sweetheart, it seems you have a secret admirer.” “Hmm … do I?” “Yes, dear.” A sinister smile spread across his face and he lifted his eyes, locking them with Paolo’s. “He’s been just so eager

924/1683

to meet you that I could no longer resist denying him such a pleasure.” “Mmmhmm.” Nathan knew she was pursing her lips. “I have a feeling that you’re trying to get a rise out of me, Mr. Salerno. Is this your way of telling that you’re bored at work today?” Nathan chuckled. “Yes, but it’s also my way of telling you how much I miss you here at work. How much I can’t wait until you come back. How much I need you …” For a moment there was just silence until Carter’s soft voice sounded once again. “It means a lot to me to hear you say that, bubby. It really does. Thank you.” Nathan frowned a little at the emotion he heard in her voice. “No thank you necessary, baby, I’m just telling the truth.” That was odd. Nathan made a mental note to talk with her about it when he got home tonight.

925/1683

She cleared her throat. “So, tell me who this secret admirer is.” Storing their impending conversation the back of his mind, Nathan smiled deviously. “Paolo Luchini. He and his son, Junior …” “Pauli,” Junior corrected with a glare. Nathan ignored him. “… are sitting right here in front of myself and Pop.” Carter chuckled. “Don’t make me curse in front of our son, Nathan. Be real.” “I lie to you not, my love,” Nathan laughed. “They are here. Paolo would like to speak to you.” “I could have sworn I turned my back on this particular situation.” Nathan shrugged. “As your husband I cannot allow you to be lazy. You need to stay

926/1683

sharp for when you come back to work. I can’t have you rusty, dear.” Carter chuckled. “I’m sure your intentions are as pure as all that,” she said sarcastically. “You just want me to yell at the poor man. Paolo,” she called, “how are you, my good man? What can I do for you this afternoon?” Nathan laughed at the mischievous smile he heard in her voice. God, he loved her. Paolo became visibly nervous when she spoke. Swallowing, he straightened in his seat. “Ms. Stone—” “Mrs. Salerno,” she corrected. Paolo cut Nathan a look, then back down to the phone, as if it were her sitting there staring back at him. “I wasn’t aware that you married the boy,” he said tightly.

927/1683

“He not a boy; he is a man, and yes I married him. I was married to him when you first began pursing me, Paolo.” “And you are with child?” he asked. “I am feeding my son as we speak. I have two.” “Salerno is the father?” She chuckled. “Yes, Paolo, he is. I have to say, this is an interesting conversation for our first meeting. Are you nearing the reason for your pursuit of me? I don’t quite understand it.” Paolo didn’t respond for a moment, he just stared at the phone. “You don’t talk like your mother.” He frowned. “I mean, your voice sounds like her, but,” he swallowed, “you sound like a kind woman. Your tone is not as sharp.”

928/1683

“I suppose I can be kind. There are many parts of my personality, Paolo. The Carterina you get to meet today depends upon what comes out of your mouth in the next fifty seconds.” Paolo laughed uncomfortably and rubbed his hand across his forehead. Nathan frowned at the shakiness of the action. “Tell me, what is it that you want, Mr. Luchini?” Carter’s words made Paolo’s eyes snap back to the phone. After a moment of nervous hesitation, he answered, “I have a proposition for you.” “Do you?” “Yes. It has been decades since the Luchini family and the Stones have worked together. It seems that the partnership died with Alexis Stone.”

929/1683

“And you have interest in reviving that partnership?” Carter asked. “Yes, I do,” Paolo replied. Nathan’s brows rose as he sat back in his seat. Well this was a surprising twist. It seemed Luchini didn’t want a lover, he was looking to form an alliance with the French organized crime world. Sometimes Nathan forgot that Carter wasn’t just his wife, she was also an heir to an empire of her own. One that Anastacia had been teaching her about lately. Carter sighed softly. “Paolo, if you are looking to make an alliance you should speak with my mother. I do not possess the power to make this decision yet.” “But your mother will listen to you.” “What makes you think this?” she asked in a frustration.

930/1683

“Because I have heard of you. You are smart, you know what you’re doing. You have been a great asset to the Salerno family in the short time that you’ve been in New York. Your opinion matters to some very powerful individuals. I may be crazy, but I am a business man first. You are going to acquire a wealth of power, allies, and enemies. I want my family to be on the winning team, your team. Europe is cutthroat, my dear, you need friends like me to make it over there.” Carter was silent for a moment. Nathan continued to watch the exchange, very much enthralled in the conversation. He’d never seen Carter in this light before, the one of a future boss. “What have you done?” she asked. “Why can you not go to my mother about this?” Paolo cleared his throat uncomfortably. “It was just a misunderstanding—”

931/1683

“Tell me now,” she said sharply. “Don’t keep me waiting and don’t lie to me. I won’t hesitate to hang up this phone and forget this conversation if you do.” While massaging the spot between his eyebrows, as if he had a headache, Paolo exhaled a sigh. “Your mother and I got into a bit of a spat a few days before I came to America. I said some … inappropriate things about you that I shouldn’t have. I came to apologize to her face-to-face, but apparently I messed up again when I became enthralled by your appearance. I am hoping that you can kindly extend a bit of understanding. You and your mother not only possess great beauty, but a captivating character that draws men like me to you. I have apologized profusely for my stupidity, but your mother will hear none of it. I even let her assault me without retaliation from my men. I deserved it, I know this.”

932/1683

“What did you say?” she asked. “What could you have said to make my mother want to beat you the way she did?” Clenching his jaw, Paolo cut a look at Angelo and Nathan. “I ask that you kindly pardon me from such a question. I am in the presence of your husband and father. I am at a disadvantage in New York, and if I were to repeat the words I said to your mother, I am sure that I will put myself and my son at risk.” Carter laughed softly. “That bad, huh?” Paolo’s cheeks reddened a bit. “I’m interested in hearing what you have to say, Paolo.” Both Paolo and his son took almost discreet sharp intakes of breath, but Nathan caught their excitement.

933/1683

“There must be a reason why my grandfather and your father were close. It wouldn’t hurt us to sit down and discuss the possible alliance of two families.” “And in time I hope that you and I can develop the bond that our grandfather’s once had,” Junior spoke up for the first time since they’d been there. “Hello, Carterina, my name is Pauli Luchini. I am the underboss.” “And you are American,” Carter stated, and Nathan noticed for the first time. “Yes, I lived in America with my mother until I was fifteen. I moved to Italy with my father eleven years ago. I look forward to meeting you, and I am very sorry for my father’s mistake in insulting you. He has indeed learned his lesson.” Paolo frowned as his son cut him a look as if to tell him to shut up before he said something. Nathan’s brows furrowed and a

934/1683

small smile appeared on his lips. Looked like Junior had come with his father this time to babysit him. Nathan knew the feeling all too well. There had been numerous times that Nathan had had to travel with his father for the sole purpose of keeping the grumpy, old man in line. “Well it’s nice to meet you, Pauli,” Carter said. “As I said before, I am very interested and would like to meet with you, but I think that you should take the time to consider who I am. I am not only a Stone, I am also a Salerno. So you can see my dilemma when it comes to forming an alliance with your family. My mother’s empire and the Salerno Empire pretty much became one family the moment I said I do to its future leader. We have two sons that will inherit both empires and run them together. Forming an alliance with Anastacia is forming an alliance with Angelo. I am aware of the rift in

935/1683

the families, so although I’d like to meet with you, I can’t promise you an alliance.” Nathan nodded. True, that was very true. Paolo had leaned forward to say something when his son reached over, pressing his hand against the man’s chest. He shot his father a silent message before Paolo sat back with a grunt. Pauli then nodded and locked eyes with Nathan. “I am aware of this.” Raking his fingers through his golden-brown hair, Pauli sat forward in his seat with a sigh. “Here’s the thing,” he said to both Nathan and Carter, “my focus right now has shifted to the future. In a couple of years my father is stepping down and I will be don. What I’m doing at this point in time is reshaping the way I run my shit. Times have changed, my father and I agree on that much. As far as I’m concerned, there is no rift between our

936/1683

families. I love my father and I respect all that he’s done during his time as boss, but the way my family is run is a bit different from everyone else’s. Dons either step down or they die. When they go, all slates are clean. The Luchini family will be a blank canvas for me to paint whatever the fuck I want on it.” Carter and Nathan chuckled, causing Pauli to smirk. “It’s a new fucking day my friends. Regardless of the past, I respect the rise of the Salerno family. Angelo Salerno turned nothing into a shit load of something and I admire that. But—with all due respect to the Don—what I respect the most is the rise of Nathan Salerno.” Well that caught Nathan by surprise. “I’m not an idiot. I know where to stack my chips, and I want to be friends. Forget everything you’ve heard about the past and focus on the future with me for a second.

937/1683

In Italy right now Salerno is successful yes, but you’re still behind us.” He shrugged. “No disrespect, it’s just the truth. My family runs shit in Italy, so you know I don’t need anything from you. I simply want to be friends. I want to close the gap that separates us, and rule the fucking world.” Nathan and Carter both snorted softly at the same time, and Pauli smiled. “I just want you two to imagine the amount of hell we would all raise together if we squashed all of the bullshit and made nice with each other.” Nathan laughed. Okay, Junior is a guy that I could picture aligning myself with. If he had the authority to say yes to the meeting he would, but he didn’t. The final go ahead on such an alliance was his father’s decision. Even though he knew there would be the chance of a no, Nathan glanced over at his father. Angelo silently stared at Nathan for a full minute before looking over to Paolo and Pauli.

938/1683

He frowned. “I am not interested in being an ally to the Luchini family. I never have been, and I never will be.” This was a blow to Nathan. For the first time in his life he wholeheartedly disagreed with his father. Aligning with the Luchini family would be a good thing. Nathan hated even the thought of missing out on such an opportunity to expand in Italy, but he remained quiet. Angelo continued. “Now while I am not interested in such an alliance, I will not stand in the way of my son making decisions for the future of this family—” “And I won’t stand in the way of my daughter,” Anastacia’s voice sounded over the phone. Wearing an expression of frustration from the interruption, Angelo shot a quick glare at the phone, but continued speaking.

939/1683

“This decision is Nathan’s. With each passing day I am getting closer to my retirement. My son will be taking my place sooner than he thinks.” “Same with me,” Anastacia said. “Actually, my daughter is learning the business now. I have just announced today that I will be taking my retirement in three years’ time.” What? Oh my God, Nathan thought. “You’re retiring?” Angelo and Luchini asked at the same time. “Yes I am,” Anastacia answered softly. The sound of an infant cooing came through the phone. “I have done my part. I rebuilt my father’s legacy, and then reshaped it into my own. Now it is time for me to step down and allow my daughter to take my place. She was groomed for such a task her entire life. As for me, I have found new interests …”

940/1683

“I am happy for you, Anastacia,” Angelo said. “You have done well throughout your career, you have earned and deserve your retirement.” “I agree, Ana,” Paolo said. “And congratulations on becoming a grandmother” When she didn’t respond, Paolo sighed sadly and Angelo cleared his throat, capturing everyone’s attention. “While we are on the subject of retirement, I feel it appropriate to announce that I have decided to step down on my fiftieth birthday.” ~*~ “Your fiftieth birthday!” he shouted once the doors to Angelo’s office were closed. “Are you crazy? You’re forty eight!” Nathan was practically hyperventilating. “Be calm, son. You’re ready.”

941/1683

Nathan shot his father a striking ‘Are you out of your fucking mind’ glare. “No I’m not! I can’t be a don in two years, Pop. I can’t do your job. I need more time, more lessons and shit. I am anything but ready! You have to push it back.” “Push it back?” “Yes, Pop, your retirement, push it back. Fifty is too damn young to retire!” Angelo shook his head. “Nathan, I’m tired, son. I’ve done my work, and now I’m ready to live the life my father never could have. I want to travel for something other than business, I want to relax, spend more time with my grandchildren. I want to take Maksim and Aleksandr to Sicily, show them where our family originated from. I built this empire from the ground up, and made it something despite the forces that tried to stop me. You have the ability to continue

942/1683

what I started. You can run this family with ease, son. I raised you to do this.” All Nathan could do was shake his head. The thought of running the Salerno organization without his father scared the living shit out of him. What the fuck was he going to do? “I can’t, Pop. I’m not ready. What if I fail?” There it was. The dreadful question that had entered his mind the moment his father said he was stepping down. “What if I destroy everything you’ve given your life to build? I don’t want to disappoint you …” Nathan’s words trailed off as he took a seat and buried his face in his hands. Failure. The word just kept floating through his mind. Not too long ago, a young mob boss had come to him because he didn’t want to lose everything that his father had built. What if that was Nathan one day? What if he

943/1683

became the young boss begging some asshole to help him save his father’s empire? “Look at me, son.” When Nathan felt his father’s hand on the top of his head, he lifted his face from his hands and looked up at his father with a frown on his face. “If I didn’t think you could run my empire, I wouldn’t be retiring, Nathan. If I doubted your ability for even one second, I never would have made you Underboss. You’ve been doing everything already, son, or have you not noticed? I’ve been pulling back slowly for years. I step in every now and then to handle a small task for you—which I will continue to do if you ever need it—but you have been running this empire by yourself. You have Kyle, Mickey, Dante, and Lucca. Your uncle is still in Italy if you need him, Bruno is in Las Vegas, and Cesare has said that he is always available if you need him.”

944/1683

Nathan’s mouth dropped open. “Cesare’s going, too?” With a wide grin on his face and his eyes dancing in merriment, Angelo nodded his head. “Yes, Nathan. He and I have been planning this for years. We are both very proud of what we’ve built. Now we would like to enjoy the fruits of our labor.” “I know,” Nathan groaned. It wasn’t as if the old man hadn’t earned his retirement; Nathan was being a dick. “You’re going to be exceptional. Now get up.” Nathan stood from his seat just as his father brought him into a hug. “You don’t know how to fail, Nathan. And even if you did, your wife wouldn’t let you.” Nathan laughed. Damn right she wouldn’t. They pulled back from the hug and his father pointed at him with his brows raised

945/1683

high. “That wife of yours works magic, Nathan. You are a blessed man. “ Knowing that he was telling the truth, he nodded. “I know I am.” “And I know you worry, son, but make sure you always allow her to live to her full potential. She wouldn’t stifle your gifts, so you cannot do it to hers. She has far too much to offer … she is extremely smart, and too good at what she does to be a housewife. I heard her on the phone after you told her you missed her.” Instantly remembering the conversation, he once again mentally reminded himself to discuss it with her later, Nathan nodded in reply. “You must be sure to always let her know how much you appreciate. Not only what she does at home, but at work. Let her know that you need her here just as much as

946/1683

you need her there. She is your partner, lean on her. This is what she wants. She yearns to be there for you, make things easier for you. Everything she does at S.O. she does with you in mind. She always asked me, ‘Will this make things better for Nathan?’ If I said yes, she would do whatever it was in a heartbeat.” He smiled. “I soon came to the realization that she couldn’t care less about this organization, she just cared about seeing you succeed.” A small smile pulled at his lips. “She is my guardian angel.” When Angelo’s gaze met his, Nathan spotted a hint of sadness in his eyes. “Indeed she is,” he agreed, patting Nathan softly on the back. “You and your angel will run this empire, and I will have more time to spend with my grandchildren. I hope you know, I want a lot more.”

947/1683

Nathan chuckled. “Let’s give the two you have some time before you go demanding more, old man.” “Okay, okay,” Angelo laughed. “Come, you must prepare for this call.” Nathan groaned. The call. He’d been dreading it all day. Never having spoken to Silas Steele before, he didn’t know what to expect. Frankly, Nathan would rather kill the bastard; he really had no interest in discussing peace. “You okay?” Angelo asked, eyeing him with concern. “I could sit in with you if you’ve changed your mind. You don’t have to do this alone.” Nathan shook his. “Thank you for your offer, but I need to do this on my own. It’s time for me to get used to the idea of not leaning on you.”

948/1683

“We have time for that, Nathan. Maybe I should do this with you. This may not be easy. Silas killed your mother …” “I know that,” Nathan sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration. “I know. I just …” Releasing a long breath, he dropped his hand to his side. A determined frown fell over his face as he locked eyes with his father. “I’m not focus on that. I loved my mother, but avenging her death is the furthest thing from my mind right now. I have responsibilities, living breathing human beings that need me to protect them. I’m a husband, Pop, a father. This isn’t about me. It’s about making sure Silas isn’t going to harm my family.” Yes, Nathan had once been obsessed with finding his mother’s killer and obliterating them, but that was in the past. Although Silas was the person that had killed her, Nathan had to keep the conversation on

949/1683

what was important: making sure his family was safe from any further attacks. After a moment of silence, Angelo nodded his head and placed a hand on Nathan’s shoulder. “Very well, son.” He sighed, and lightly patted Nathan’s cheek as his brows slowly furrowed into a frown. “Nathan,” he said a bit uncomfortably before clearing his throat, “back at the meeting with Paolo, you laughed when he’d said—” Shaking his head, Nathan took a step back from his father. “No, Pop,” he cut him off quickly. “We really don’t have to discuss that.” Nathan had thought about confronting his father about his mother’s past over and over again, but he came to the conclusion that it was not a good idea. How the fuck did a son yell at his father for keeping his deceased mother’s past as a prostitute a secret without it getting incredibly fucking

950/1683

awkward? There was no way. It was just that fucked up of a situation. Angelo’s frown deepened before realization hit him and he gasped. “Oh fuck, you know!” he yelled. He feigned ignorance … big time. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He shook his head as his gaze fell awkwardly to the side. “Nathan!” he said sharply. He groaned in frustration. “I think we can both agree that I’m a son that doesn’t ask you for much, but I’m begging you right now to please let this go, P—” “You do know!” he yelled angrily, interrupting Nathan. “Who told you?” “A dead man.” At least Nathan believed the man was dead, but he really didn’t know. He’d let Adrien go home a while

951/1683

ago—after Anastacia refused to let him meet Carter—and the man hadn’t been seen or heard from since. Nathan was pretty sure that Silas had killed him. His father speaking brought him back from his musings. “How … why wouldn’t you say anything, son? Why would you keep that from me?” Briefly closing his eyes, he snorted. Really? “I could have asked you the same questions, but I didn’t because I prefer to not talk about it.” “Nathan, I …” Sighing, Angelo ran his hand over his face. “I could have talked to you. I’ve could have explained everything to you.” “What is there to explain?” His mother was a prostitute, his father got her pregnant, and they fled to America … Nathan

952/1683

really didn’t want to dive into all the semantics, nor did he care. “I don’t need to know any more than I already know. Everything just … makes sense now, Pop, its fine.” “No, it’s not fine, Nathan. What makes sense?” Nathan groaned. This was so fucking stupid. “Why you two couldn’t stand each other. Why you fought all the time.” He released a long breath. “You didn’t love her, and I get that. You only got married because of me.” “Nathan, son. I did love your mother—” Nathan shook his head and walked away before his father could even finish talking. He’d almost made it to the door, but his father grabbed his arm and turned him around. Now angry, Nathan lost control.

953/1683

“Pop,” he yelled sharply. “I told you I’m not talking about this!” “Nathan, listen to me! How could you ever think that I didn’t love your mother?” “Because you didn’t! You just didn’t, and I am fine with that. That’s what I’m trying to tell you.” He spoke as clearly as he could so that his father would get the picture. “Discussing your relationship with my mother is a road that you and I should not be going down. Even mentioning her name to you is still new for me.” He pointed between himself and his father. “We just fixed this not too long ago. Why would you want to fuck up all of the progress we’ve made just to talk about something I know is true?” “Because it’s not true.” Angelo came forward to stand in front of his son. “Perhaps that is what we did wrong in the past, not talking. Maybe if we would have just said what was on our minds, we wouldn’t have

954/1683

spent all those years tiptoeing around the subject of your mother. Avoiding shit doesn’t work for us anymore, so let’s talk.” Nathan threw up his hands in anger. “Fine!” he yelled. “Fine. You want to talk about it? Be real? You really think that would do some good?” Angelo nodded his head. “Yes, son. I do. Just … talk to me for once.” Nathan clenched his jaw tight as he stared at his father and battled with himself on the inside. He didn’t know if talking was a good idea, but what did he really have to lose now? He was already pissed. Nathan ran his hand down his face before turning his narrowed eyes on his father. “I was blindsided,” he said in a low tone. “You had countless chances to tell me, but you didn’t.” “No time seemed like a good time to broach the subject of your mother’s past with

955/1683

you, Nathan. You didn’t even allow me to say her name in your presence.” “I know that!” he yelled, hating the truth in his father’s excuse. “I understand how difficult it would be to tell your son such a thing about his deceased mother, but I’m still upset about it. The whole situation is infuriating.” As he said it, Nathan realized he not only admitted the words to his father, but also to himself. He was pretty sure he’d been in denial. “She cried … all of the time. She would try to hide it, but I always knew. I just didn’t understand why she was so unhappy, I don’t know,” he muttered, and looked away uncomfortably. Damn this was hard. “I guess I just … I think that she did love you. You just couldn’t love her because she was a—” “Stop,” Angelo whispered firmly. Closing his eyes, he released a deep breath. “I did this.” He looked up at Nathan, his eyes filled

956/1683

with regret. “Son, I owe you an apology. This is my fault. The man I am, the man I was to your mother. Of course you would think that I didn’t love her.” He placed his hand to his heart. “I loved your mother. It didn’t start out that way, and I did only marry her because she was pregnant with you. But when she and I moved in together, when we were expecting you, things just changed. We had started off so nervous around each other, but as time passed we entered into this world where we existed as husband and wife.” “Then what the hell happened?” Nathan asked. Angelo’s eyes lowered in shame. “I ruined my relationship with your mother the same way I ruined every other relationship I’ve ever had … selfishness. I put myself before her, and I poisoned the happiness we once had. I betrayed her, broke her trust, and blamed her for taking me away from

957/1683

someone who probably never wanted me back in the first place.” He immediately knew who his father was talking about. “Anastacia?” Angelo shook his head. “It doesn’t matter, Nathan. What matters is I was a shit husband, but I loved your mother. I mourned her when she was taken from us. I visit her grave, I keep the flowers fresh myself because I know how she’d like them. Not a day goes by where I don’t regret how badly things ended between us. Hell, there was even a time when I wanted to fix our relationship.” Nathan frowned at that. “Why?” Angelo shrugged. “I’ve always been a fucking bastard. Out of the two women I’ve ever loved, your mother was the woman that stayed the longest. But eventually they all

958/1683

leave, whether it be through divorce, death … or fucking my oldest friend.” Nathan chuckled. “You are an old, bitter ass, Pop. You’re never going to stop talking about them are you?” Laughing softly, Angelo slapped Nathan on the back. “You call me old one more time, I’m going to kick your little blond ass.” He gave Nathan’s cheek a loving pat. “Tell me how you feel now, figilo.” Nathan nodded. “Better, Papa. Thank you.” He hadn’t thought talking to his father would help, but it did. It made him feel better to know that his parents did love each other and they hadn’t just tried to force it because of him. Nathan may have been created under unconventional circumstances, but he still felt blessed. His parents weren’t perfect people, but they loved him, and gave him a better life than they’d had growing up.

959/1683

Angelo kissed Nathan’s forehead. “Anytime, son. Now come,” he slapped Nathan’s back, “it’s nearly time for that call …” “Don’t remind me,” Nathan grumbled as they headed out of the office door.

Chapter 21: The call . . . Light tapping was all that could be heard. It sounded like a pencil, but Nathan didn’t know because he wasn’t doing the tapping, Silas was. “How is my daughter?” Silas asked. She’s not your fucking daughter! Was what Nathan wanted to say, but he went with smart instead of stupid. “She is well.” Keep the answers short and sweet. “Maksim and Aleksandr. They are well?” Nathan blinked rapidly, trying to contain his temper. “Yes, my sons are well.” He released a long breath after he said the words.

961/1683

“And you, how are you?” Umm … Considering that I’m on the phone with the man that killed my mother, shot me, kidnapped my wife, and then did a drive-by on my mother’s childhood home with my wife and family inside? How the fuck do you think I’m doing! “I’m fine,” Nathan answered, silently wondering if Silas was going to mention any of things he’d done. “That’s good,” he said with an eerie brightness in his tone. “I am glad you and Carterina got my letters. I must say, I was expecting her to call but she didn’t. Did she say anything about what I wrote, or the gifts I sent?” Well, Nathan got his answer quickly. Silas was most likely not going to say a word about any of it, which was a good thing. If Silas said one word about his mother he

962/1683

knew he’d snap before they’d had any talk about peace. Just answer, Nathan, and get this over with, he thought to himself. “She hasn’t said much, but I’m sure you can understand that. She’s very confused right now. Not too long ago she didn’t even know you existed. Robert is the father she knows, and the one she feels comfortable with.” “So she said nothing of my gifts then?” Nathan frowned. What? “I had them custom made for the infants. I wanted to show her how much I care. Did her mother see them, and Gabriel? Did they appreciate my efforts?” Nathan sat up straight in his seat. What the hell was this man talking about? Who the fuck cared about some pointless fucking gifts? “Silas, to be honest, I don’t

963/1683

think they cared,” Nathan said, hoping the conversation would hurry up and venture toward the topic in which he’d called to discuss in the first place. “What do you mean they didn’t care?” he asked. Nathan sighed, annoyed. “I mean they didn’t say anything about them, Steele. Carter had no interest in keeping them, Anastacia was upset that you wrote her daughter, and Gabriel didn’t acknowledge them, or any talk of you.” Silence. “Hello?” Nathan said, wondering if Silas had hung up. “Are you still there, Silas?” “Hmm … I expected them to be impressed by the gesture,” Silas muttered, as if talking to himself. “Well did she say she

964/1683

wanted something else? I have plenty of money, anything she wants she can have it.” Nathan’s jaw ticked. Why wouldn’t he just let it go? “Silas, that’s the thing. Carterina doesn’t want anything from you.” Silence. “Hello?” Nathan snapped. “Why wouldn’t she want anything from me, boy?” he asked, his tone clipped and angry. “Because not everyone can be bought, Steele,” Nathan answered honestly. “My wife has all that she needs, and she is not interested in anything you have to give her. You need to snap into reality and realize that while you are responsible for her being here, you are not her father. Robert is. She doesn’t know you, Silas. When you visited she thought you were Robert. Therefore, regardless of what you say to her, in her heart it

965/1683

was her father doing all those things with her.” After a brief moment of silence, Silas chuckled. “What was I thinking? You are absolutely right. Robbie is Carterina’s father, not me. After all I have done, to just expect that she would forgive my actions after a few gifts is lunacy.” Nathan heard him clap his hands. “Well, now that we have caught up, what do you say we start talking peace?” Nathan nodded slowly, happy that they were getting back on track with things. “Yes. I only have one term for peace, Silas. Then this war will end.” “Please share.” “Leave my family alone.” It was one simple action, and Nathan wanted to see if Silas could actually adhere to it. “My wife, Anastacia, and Gabriel are included in my family.”

966/1683

“But they are my family,” he said quietly. “They are not. They have broken ties with you. You have lost them …” Silas let out a low laugh. “No. My world doesn’t work like that. I cannot lose what is mine, young man.” “That’s the thing, Silas; they are not yours. Gabriel and Anastacia have moved on, and Carterina is my wife, she belongs to me.” “I don’t think so,” Silas stated, beginning to sound angry. “It is the truth, Silas.” “The truth? It is not—” “Silas, this is a simple request—” Nathan stated, speaking over him. “But you said so yourself, boy, I am the reason she is here!” he roared,

967/1683

making Nathan pause, surprised by the abrupt change in Silas’s mood. The man went from zero to sixty just like that. Only a second ago he was speaking to Nathan calmly, and all of a sudden he’d snapped. “Gabriel is my son!” he shouted. “Carterina is my daughter. And Anastacia is my wife. Mine! Mine! Mine! Mine! All three of them belong to me!” Nathan sat forward in his seat, leveling a deadly glare on the phone. “You need to calm yourself, Silas.” “No, boy, I will not calm myself!” “You will if you want this war to end.” “Do you think I give a shit about your war? Do you really have any clue to whom you are talking to?” His deranged laughter burst through the phone, filling the silent room. “Do what you think you can do. Cripple my empire! Take my money. Kill

968/1683

every big and little Steele you see walking down the street, I don’t give a fuck. I’m bored with all of it. I’m bored with the worship, I’m bored with the money, the power, the slaves, and the mindless weaklings that follow me. Burn it to the ground for all I care! You want to find me? Go ahead! Catch me if you can, you little prick, and when you find me, you better kill me because I promise you this: I will never stop! You can tell my little family to get ready because Daddy’s coming home soon. We can be a family in life or the afterlife, their choice! I’m not taking no for answer. How’s that for your fucking peace talk?” Suddenly, the line went dead. An intense rage shot through Nathan’s body and he shot up from his seat with an enraged roar. Never once in his entire career had Nathan ever felt powerless until this moment. Never had he been faced with a

969/1683

man such as Silas Steele. It caused him to slip into a state of uncontrollable rage. Anything he could get his hands on in that conference room, he threw. This was what he needed … the rage, the emotion. The only way he was going to get his family through this alive was to have this passion, this hunger to beat Silas at his own game. The man had fallen. Money, power, nor business meant shit to Silas Steele, and that was the factor that pretty much ensured Nathan had lost the war. Silas had won. He had nothing to lose, whereas Nathan had everything. This put him at a huge disadvantage. He was no longer ahead, he could now only defend and protect his family from whatever attack would soon come their way. By the time Nathan finally calmed down, the room was thoroughly destroyed.

970/1683

The door to the conference room opened slowly and his father walked in. “It’s over,” Nathan groaned, pacing the floor. “Silas won, I lost. I have nothing left, no fucking ideas, nothing. He’s going to attack and there’s nothing I can do about it. I promised Carter. I told her to trust me and now I’ve failed her. I have no idea how to stop Silas.” “You didn’t lose anything, Nathan,” his father said. “The war is not over, it’s just different from any other you’ve ever fought before.” “But I don’t know what to do, Pop,” Nathan shouted. “I’ve failed!” “No you haven’t,” Angelo yelled. “You know what to do—” “No I don’t!”

971/1683

“Enough, Nathan,” Angelo shouted. “Failure is not an option in protecting your family. Now tell me what you are going to do next.” Nathan stopped pacing and stared at the floor in thought. “He wants me to chase him, but I refuse to give him the satisfaction.” “Fine, then don’t chase him.” “But doesn’t that put me at a disadvantage?” He raised his gaze to his father’s. “All I can do is wait.” Angelo shook his head. “No, son, you are not waiting for him. We never wait. It was one of the first lessons I ever taught you.” “We don’t wait, we prepare.” “Exactly.” Angelo came over to Nathan and stood in front of him. “Sometimes the

972/1683

best way to win a war is to do absolutely nothing. Prepare yourself for whatever may come your way. Protect your family, protect your home, and protect yourself. Be ready to do everything you must to ensure that you and everyone you love survives. The ones left standing at the end are the true victors.” He cupped one side of his son’s face. “We will get through this, son. Wars like these always end badly for the one with nothing to lose.” They also always ended with tragedy, but Angelo chose not to say that to his son at this particular moment. He knew that Nathan would die for his family if he had to, but Angelo would never let him. If anyone was dying for the protection of this family it would be him. Angelo would protect his son at all cost, even if it meant his life. Nathan nodded. “I know what to do now. Thank you.” He embraced his father in a hug and just rested there for a moment. “I

973/1683

love you, Pop,” he stated, only because he didn’t say it nearly as much as he should. Angelo chuckled softly. “I love you, too, son.” He patted Nathan on the back when they parted. “Go home early.” Nathan smiled, surprised by what his father had said. “Early?” He nodded. “It’s one of the secret perks of being the boss that I’ll let you experience today. You get to go home early while everyone else finishes your work for the day.” “We have people that can finish my work?” Angelo laughed. “Son, we have people for everything. But we will save that lesson for tomorrow. You go home now, be with your family. I’ll be taking tomorrow off to spend the day with my grandsons.”

974/1683

Nathan didn’t hesitate any longer. He hugged his father once more and left the office for the day. When he made it home Carter ran to him and catapulted into his arms. He loved when she did that. It made coming home so much sweeter. They spent some of the evening with Anastacia, Sofia, and Gabriel until they all had to leave; Gabriel for a party, and Anastacia and Sofia for dinner with Cesare. The rest of the evening was family time. They had dinner and the boys nursed, then they headed upstairs to the bedroom. After changing into his boxers, Nathan lay out on his bed with his sons—who were still wide awake—while Carter relaxed in her favorite tub. Nathan was happy to give her the time to relax because it gave him a chance to have a serious talk with his boys. “Okay, boys. You’re two months now, we’re getting closer and closer to those first

975/1683

words.” Nathan glanced over to the opened bathroom door, spying Carter through the mirror lying back with her eyes closed. He returned his attention to his sons. “We have to plan this before your mother gets in here. I’m just going to plant this word in your head, Papa or Da-da. I don’t care how you say my name, just promise me you’ll say it first.” Aleksandr and Maksim waved their arms while making the cutest little grunting noises. Their eyes were bright and opened wide as they tried their hardest to speak to Nathan. Nathan nodded as if they’d said intelligible words. “I know, I know. Mommy carried you in her tummy, and she has all of the milky in those gorgeous breasts of hers, but guess what daddy does.” He paused for dramatic effect. “He pays all of the bills.” Aleksandr and Maksim got excited when

976/1683

he’d said that. Big, gummy smiles spread across their faces. Nathan chuckled. “Right. I think it’s important, too. So whenever your mama starts bribing you with cookies and candies so that you’ll say Ma-ma first, just remember that she can’t bake those cookies and candies without electricity.” He pointed to himself. “That’s where Da-da comes in.” “What are you in here saying to my sons, Nathan?” He flinched at the sound of Carter’s laughter, startled by her sudden appearance in front of the bed. She wrapped the towel tighter around her body and tucked it in at the side. “Damn,” he chuckled. “When did you get out?” She smiled. “I got out just in time to hear you telling my sons that their daddy pays the electric bill.”

977/1683

Nathan shrugged. “I’m just teaching them facts, baby.” Carter laughed and came to sit on the bed next to Maksim, “Your daddy’s silly, isn’t he, babies?” She gave both Maksim and Aleksandr raspberry kisses on their chubby cheeks. “You two better say Mama first. I’m still trying to get rid of the stretch marks.” Nathan chuckled. “How was your bath?” Carter looked up at him with a smile. “Perfect. Very relaxing. Thank you for letting me have some me time.” She leaned over their sons and rewarded him with a kiss. “Mmm …” Nathan murmured. “You deserve it, baby.” He gently cupped the side of her face and kissed her deeply. She moaned and gave in to him fully like she usually did … but then out of nowhere she giggled. Nathan didn’t

978/1683

notice at first, he was too caught up in thoughts of where else he’d like to kiss Carter right about now, but then she slipped into a fit of giggles. That’s when Nathan had to pull back with a frown. “All right, I’m offended,” he said in exaggerated outrage. “When did kissing me become so funny, Carterina?” Carter laughed harder. “Nathan.” She directed his eyes down toward the babies. When he turned his gaze to his sons he laughed uproariously at the sight. Both Maksim and Aleksandr had firm grips on their mother’s towel, pulling it as she tried to pry their tiny hands loose and keep her towel on at the same time. “Help, please,” she laughed. “You or them?” he teased. “Because I have to say I’m on the side of the towel coming off.”

979/1683

Carter hit his arm. “Help me, Salerno.” “Alright, alright. Come on you little muscle men.” Nathan grinned, laughter shining in his eyes. One by one he pulled their little grips loose. Carter leaned down and gave them both kisses before getting up from the bed and disappearing into the closet. Nathan wagged his fingers at the little towel stealers. “You can’t do that to your mother. I know you may be hungry, but you must be patient. Now come to your Papa, bambino.” He lifted Maksim from the bed first. Pressing a kiss to his cheek, Nathan reached down and picked up Aleksandr. At two months they were still small enough for him to pick them up with one hand. “There we go, bambinos. How about we watch a little television?”

980/1683

Nathan relaxed back against the headboard of the bed with Maksim cradled in one arm and Aleksandr against his chest, resting his head on his shoulder. Picking up the remote control on his side table, Nathan flipped through the channels while dodging swings from Aleksandr’s tiny fist toward his face. Soon he just caught the infant’s fist in his mouth and growled. “Enough of that, baby B.” He gave him a stern look. “You are far from ready to have a boxing match with me. About thirty five more years and I may let you win a fight with Papa, okay?” “How long do you think it will take for them to win a match with their mommy?” Carter asked as she reentered the bedroom in her pink nightgown. With a wicked smile on her face, she climbed on to the bed with Nathan and the boys. She reached forward

981/1683

and took Maksim from Nathan, placing him to her chest. “Have we talked about whether or not we want me to train them? Have you even thought about it?” No, he hadn’t. Frowning, Nathan inhaled a deep breath while thinking about all of the training that Carter had been through to defend herself as a child. Her training had been vigorous and brutal. She’d been injured in more ways than one, but it had served her well thus far. Nathan nodded his head. “We want our children to have every advantage available to them. It will help them succeed. I don’t see a reason why you shouldn’t train them. What do you think?” Carter nodded as she positioned Maksim to her breast for nursing. He latched on immediately. “I agree. They have the blood of

982/1683

some of the most dangerous people on this planet. They’ll often be tested. I think along with what you will teach them and what I will teach them, they’ll excel exceptionally.” She smiled and ran her fingers through Maksim’s curly hair. “Our boys,” she whispered. “The three of you mean everything to me, Nathan.” She lifted her head, and looked at him with a serious expression. “You didn’t mention the call today, so I’m guessing it didn’t go well.” Nathan’s mouth opened then closed tightly, the surprise of her words rendering him speechless. She let out a long shaky breath. “My guess is that we are going on the defense now. Silas wants something. Is it my mother? What did he say?” Nathan sighed. A part of him wished he didn’t have to talk about it with her. He wished he could just make this particular

983/1683

problem go away, but he knew he couldn’t. He was stuck. He had no idea what Silas was going to do, and his wife needed to know that so she could be ready, so they all could be ready. He swallowed and held his son closer, lightly patting his back. “He wants his family. Your mother, Gabriel, you. He said the four of you will be a family again whether it be in this life or the afterlife. Carterina I will not let that happen. I’ll die before I let anything happen—” “Don’t say that,” she said sharply. “Don’t you ever say that, Nathan. I couldn’t even imagine …” She closed her eyes and turned away, not wanting him to see the tears that had formed. “You are not dying. We just have to be ready for whatever he does.” “I want you to have more security.”

984/1683

She vehemently shook her head. “I don’t need more security, Nathan. I have plenty.” He groaned, running his hand through his hair in frustration. “Carter, please don’t fight me on this. I want you safe.” “I won’t be safe until he’s dead, Nathan. Neither will my mother, nor Gabriel.” She shrugged. “A part of me just wants to give in to him. Lure him here, act as if we want him here then kill him.” “He’d suspect that …” Carter nodded. “I know, Nathan. Just wishful thinking, is all.” She sighed softly and gazed down at their son. “Increase security here. Ten miles on each side of us. Buy the land, build houses on them, and have twenty-four hour watch. Silas is tricky, he

985/1683

always finds a way. I don’t want any type of danger anywhere near our babies, Nathan.” Happy with his wife’s plan, he nodded his agreement. “I’ll get things started tomorrow.” “Good,” she whispered. “We take increased security anytime we’re out with the boys.” She looked up at him. “Give me your hand, honey.” Nathan reached forward and did as she’d asked. He frowned at the expression on her face, not knowing what she was about to say. “Nathan,” she whispered, “if anything ever happens to me—” Nathan didn’t even need to hear the rest before he began shaking his head and pulling his hand from hers. “We’re done talking.”

986/1683

She held on tighter. “No, we’re not. Look at me, Nathan.” When he refused to meet her eyes, she tried again. “Nathan, please …” The soft cry in her voice was what made him do as she’d asked. She frowned. “Do you think it’s easy for me to say this? It’s not easy for me to think about dying at the age of twenty-four. It’s not easy for me to think about leaving you, or leaving Maksim and Aleksandr without their mother, but this is reality.” “No it’s not,” Nathan snapped. “It’s you not trusting me to protect you.” Carter quickly moved forward to cup his face with her free hand. Her eyes bore into his as she shook her head firmly. “That’s not true and you know it. I trust you.” She lightly ran her fingers through his hair before cupping his face once again. “I trust you, I trust in you. I know that you’ll do everything in you power to protect me. This is not about

987/1683

trusting you, this is about preparing ourselves for the worst, bubby. This is about not underestimating Silas Steele.” Closing her eyes, she exhaled a deep breath. “If something awful were to happen and I died—” “Carterina—” “Listen, Nathan,” she pleaded, and he did as she had asked. “If something bad were to happen to me, and I died, I want you to promise me that you won’t shut down. I know that it would hurt, but you have to push through it, for our family, and for our sons.” Nathan’s jaw ticked as he adjusted Aleksandr on his shoulder. “What is it that you want me to say, Carterina?” He lifted his brows in question, angry at her words. “You want me to say that I’ll keep moving forward if Silas succeeds in killing you, that I’ll live on, become the Don of the Salerno Crime

988/1683

family, and maybe even find a new wife? Is that what you want me to say?” Carter sighed sadly. “Nathan—” “No,” he snapped, cutting her off. “Don’t give me some bullshit about moving forward, and not shutting down. The honest to God truth, Carter? If something ever happened to you I would shut down. I would pack up myself and my sons and leave without looking back. There would be no Russian, no Don Nathan Salerno, nothing. I’d be done with all of it.” Nathan gave a swipe of his hand to further prove his point. “So there we go. I’m not promising you anything, but this.” He leaned forward and gripped her face gently. “Silas Steele is not going to take you away from me again. I won’t let it happen, end of discussion!” He had spoken the words sharply to let her know just how finished with the

989/1683

conversation he truly was. He released her face and sat back against the headboard. Carter nodded her head and lifted a now sleeping Maksim to her shoulder. “Come on, switch with me. You can burp him.” Nathan nodded and reached out for Maksim. Once they’d switched, Nathan held Maksim in his hand and burped him as Carter began nursing Aleksandr. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, looking up from the baby with teary eyes. “I’m freaking out, that’s all. I’m sorry. Forgive me?” Nathan immediately leaned forward, capturing her lips in a kiss. “Of course, baby. But you have nothing to be sorry about.” He tucked her hair behind her ear and tenderly stroked her cheek. “We’re going to make it, I promise. You have to fight with me, baby.

990/1683

Fight for our family, for our beautiful children. I love you, okay?” She nodded and moved to curl up next to him on the bed. “I love you, too.” Nathan put his arm around her, bringing her and Aleksandr closer to him and Maksim. Carter kissed the tattoo with hers and the boys’ names on his heart, then rested her head against his chest. Silently, Nathan prayed the prayer of protection for his family and held them close. He didn’t care what he had to do, he was not letting Silas win. ~*~ Anastacia strolled into the living room of Robert’s New York penthouse apartment with two cups of coffee in her hands. “When did you learn to make coffee, love?” Robert asked.

991/1683

“Cesare taught me,” she answered, a slight smile softening her face. “He teaches me something new every day.” How to cook and wash dishes by herself, or how to use a vacuum cleaner and a dishwasher … all things Anastacia had never had to do for herself before. Cesare taught her, and it was nice. Usually she never did it again after he’d taught her, but it was still nice. “That’s good.” Robert took his coffee, and Anastacia curled up next to him on the couch, bringing her knees to her chest as she sipped her hot coffee. He’d always used to love when she did that; relaxed with him. Anastacia seemed so youthful when she relaxed, so peaceful when she was happy. Just watching her this way brought him joy. This was what he’d always wanted for her. From the moment Silas had brought her and Carter to his front door, Robert had wanted to help her. That was why he took her and Carter in—why he had raised a little girl that

992/1683

was biologically his niece as his daughter—because he wanted to do just one thing in his life that he could look back on and smile. Raising Carter and loving Anastacia had been that one thing … it would always be that one thing. Being a father had changed him, being a lover to Anastacia had made him look at life and love differently. He’d always be thankful for the time he’d had with them, he would always be grateful that he had gotten the chance to experience such pure, genuine love. Anastacia’s soft voice interrupted his musings, and he turned his gaze to her smiling face. “You’re thinking so hard, my love. You must tell me what is troubling you.” Robert chuckled. “Must I?” She nodded. “Yes. I convinced my partner to release me tonight so that I could spend time with you because I miss you. Now talk to me. Please.”

993/1683

Robert took her soft hand in his. “I miss you, too,” he whispered. “You know how much I love you, Carterina, and Gabriel, right?” Anastacia’s brows furrowed and she nodded her head. “Of course I do.” She gave his hand a tight squeeze. “What’s wrong, Robert? Did something happen?” Robert released a long, sad breath. Yes, something had happened, and it began when he’d had a conversation with Silas a couple of weeks ago … face-to-face. ~*~ Weeks earlier . . . Robert &Silas “Why do you look at me like that, Robbie? You appear as if you are guilty of something.” Robert sighed and leaned forward, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration.

994/1683

“I have much guilt, Silas. I should not be meeting with you, especially after what you did to me.” Frowning, Silas waved his hand about. “It was a fight, Robbie. We had a fight. When will you let it go?” “That fight lasted six years.” “Most of which you spent in luxury—” “But confined,” Robert reminded him. “You imprisoned me. How do you expect me to forgive you this time?” “The same way I forgave you, that’s how.” Silas leaned forward and rested his arms on his knees. “Did I not forgive you when you deserted me? When you bedded my wife? When you planned and schemed with her to take my daughter and son away from me? When you cut half of my face?”

995/1683

Robert shook his head. “No you didn’t. You never forgave me, that’s why you injected me with that poison and locked me in your prison.” Sitting back in his seat, Silas groaned in exasperation. “You’re never going to get over this, are you?” “It’d be ridiculous of you to ask me to, Silas. In my eyes, you doing such a thing to me is betrayal.” “I’m sorry,” he yelled in frustration. “You of all people know that I don’t think when I’m upset. Look at me, Robbie.” He stood up from his seat. “Look at me. Don’t you see the difference? I’ve changed now, I brought you here to show you that!” “That’s because you want something,” Robert shouted. He wasn’t fooled by this meeting; he knew exactly why Silas would reach out to him like this. “Whatever it is

996/1683

that you want, the answer is no. I’ll never do anything for you again. I shouldn’t have come here. I’ve betrayed Anastacia and my daughter by doing this. I should just kill you now and save everyone the trouble.” Silas shook his head. “You are upset, that is why you say these things. Such things that you know would hurt me.” “Stop stalling, Silas, and tell me what you want.” Robert wasn’t an idiot. This Silas speaking to him—this lucid, rational Silas—was all a show. He wanted something, and when he didn’t get it from Robert, the true man would burst through the façade. Silas hesitated for a moment, and then returned to his seat in front of Robert. He sighed softly before speaking. “You are right, Robbie. I want your help.” Robert listened closely.

997/1683

“I’ve spent much time thinking about my life, and the last time I truly felt fulfilled. I have decided recently that my business, my followers, even my money have become meaningless to me. I’m not interested in it anymore, none of it brings me joy. As I have aged, I have thought over my life and come to find that the most meaningful times in my life were when I was in the presence of my family. Making love to my wife, playing make-believe with my little girl, and playing catch with my boy. All of these moments brought me happiness.” “Yet they are the past, Silas. Anastacia has moved on, and Carter and Gabriel are adults now. You have all but destroyed your relationships with each of them—” “Don’t,” Silas interrupted with a tight expression on his face, “don’t say such things to me, brother. Nothing is ever destroyed forever. Relationships can always be rebuilt.”

998/1683

Robert shook his head. “Not these, Silas. They want nothing to do with you.” Remaining honest with Silas was Robert’s best option. He wouldn’t be giving his brother one shred of false hope since it would only fuel his obsession. “With me, maybe,” he said with hope in his voice, “but they love you, Robbie. They love you …” Robert frowned. “What does that have to do—” Right when he was about to ask the question, he already knew the answer. “No!” he shouted, outraged that Silas would even ask such a thing. “Are you out of your mind? The answer is no. I’m done with this, Silas. Never again.” “But it’s the only way, Robbie. Please,” he pleaded. “I could have just forced you—” “I dare you to fucking try!”

999/1683

“But I didn’t.” Silas got off his chair and on his knees in front of Robert. “I didn’t do that, Robbie. I would never do such a thing again.” He took Robert’s hand in a silent desperation. “Just one more time, brother. As you, I can show them that I am a better man. I can be the father, and the husband, that they deserve. I won’t mess up again, I promise. Just give me time with them.” “The last time you played this game you nearly killed both Carterina and Gabriel.” “That was a mistake.” “You ordered your men to shoot!” “I told them not to shoot,” he yelled. “Why would I kill the children I love? Why would I hurt my blood?”

1000/1683

“Why would you sell your other children? What makes Carterina and Gabriel so different from the rest of your blood, Silas?” “Because they are not abominations, Robbie.” He smiled. “They come from love, from marriage. The rest of my children were bastards, born of lust, my weakness and insatiable need for the female body. Anastacia is my wife, my love, my heart. Carterina and Gabriel, they are our love in the flesh, and therefore they are important to me …” There was nothing but truth in Silas’s eyes when he spoke the words, which meant he truly meant it. He held Carter and Gabriel above his other children because they came from the woman he loved. Robert didn’t doubt that Silas loved his family, he just knew from experience that to be loved by Silas was to be hurt by him. Silas was living in a fantasy world, a world where it was

1001/1683

actually possible to erase all that he’d done, and act as if it never happened. Robert held tightly to his brother’s hand and brought him back to reality. “You know Anastacia used to have nightmares after you attacked her? After you told her that her son was dead. She couldn’t even look in the mirror after you did that to her; her face was that unrecognizable. She would scream every time I walked into a room because I have your face, your voice. Carterina had to stay in the hospital for months because she was so small, so underdeveloped. She ate from a tube, had cords coming out of every part of her body because she wasn’t ready to be in the world yet. After she was strong enough, we took her home and had to beg you—beg you—to allow her mother to feed her the way she needed to be fed. Then after six months you threatened me, told me you would sell that little baby if I didn’t get rid of her mother. You didn’t have to see that

1002/1683

broken woman! You didn’t have to take her child from her arms, the way we were taken from our mother many years ago. No! You left that to me. Scars like that don’t disappear, Silas. They last forever. You can always see them. The scars on your son! The way you beat him for starting a war between your precious followers. Is that how you love him? To be so callous and throw him in a basement like he was nothing because you couldn’t bear the sight of what you’d done. Did you think that showering him with material bullshit would make him forget about the pain and betrayal he must have felt the moment you turned on him. You, his father. This is you! This is the man you are. I will never—never—allow you to use me to get anywhere near them. We’re done!” “I don’t need your permission,” he said softly. “I can find a way. They’ll never even know, Robbie.”

1003/1683

Robert shook his head and released his brother’s hand. “You’ll never fool them or anyone else again, Silas. I’ll make sure of it.” “And exactly how do you plan to do that? Kill me?” “I’m leaving.” He’d spoken the words with pure determination. It wasn’t going to be easy, but it needed to be done. “I’m leaving, Silas. I informed Angelo Salerno before I made this trip, so there is nothing you can do to stop it. If you try to capture me again, throw me in a prison so that you can take my name and impersonate me, you will be killed. He knows that I plan to leave and he knows the exact date I’m leaving. No changing it.” Robert got in Silas’s face. “No more games,” he growled. “They are better off without you and me. I am letting them go, and so are you. Let go of this obsession, prove that you love them for once, and move on. You failed, it’s over. Let them be.”

1004/1683

Silas stared at him blankly. Robert didn’t speak either, nor did he regret his words. He didn’t particularly enjoy saying them, but they needed to be said. Silas soon broke the silence. “Is that how you feel about me, Robbie, your own brother?” A pained expression flashed across his face as tears gathered in his eyes. “Seeing me is a betrayal. Loving me is a burden. You want me dead?” Robert looked away from him. “Enough, Silas. Your tears will get you nowhere with me. Your crying is, and has always been, pointless. The answer is still no.” “Pointless is my pain to my own brother? He does not care if he wounds me, rips my heart from my chest and tramples it under his feet. I am your family and you would treat me in such a manner?”

1005/1683

“I said enough, Silas!” Robert snapped. Slipping into insanity had always been Silas’s way, and Robert was sick of it. “I will no longer entertain your dramatics. If you continue this behavior, I’ll walk out that door and you’ll never see me again.” “Then go,” he roared as his entire body began to shake with emotion. “Leave me like you did before, Robbie! Let me suffer, let me die alone. You go to my family now and be happy. Bed my wife, allow my daughter and son to call you their father, and forget about me. Forget about your blood, your brother. After all we’ve endured, you would hurt me like this again—” Now pushed past his breaking point, Robert shot up from his seat. “What about how you’ve hurt me?” He had screamed the words in Silas’s face, rendering him speechless. A foreign emotion blanketed itself over Robert’s body, causing his voice to shake and

1006/1683

heart to pound rapidly in his chest. “After everything we’ve been through! Being abducted when we were five years old, thrown into a house full of young boys where we were raped by grown men until we bled. Screaming and crying in agony even though no one could hear us. No one could save us. Who did we have but each other? When Dmitry saved us from that wretched man, that cruel master, it was you that deserted me! You chose money, power, and lunacy over your own flesh and blood! You betrayed me.” Gripping Silas’s shirt, he jerked him forward until their foreheads touched. “You have done nothing but fill me with disappointment, my brother, my blood.” Silas let out an enraged shout and slammed his fists against the wall. “You disappoint me! My brother. My blood!” “This is it, Silas, I’m done. No more of this back and forth. This is the last time I will

1007/1683

ever extend my hand for you to come with me, even though you do not deserve it. I will call you the day I leave and tell you where to meet me. If you do not show up this time, you are on your own.” He pointed his finger at Silas. “But mark my words. If you ever go back to New York in pursuit of my daughter, her mother, or her brother again … I will kill you, Silas. I don’t want to do it, but I will. It is for my daughter that I would kill even my brother, whom I love.” “Well,” Silas shrugged, “why don’t we just test that promise, shall we?” Silas’s expression once again went blank, and his eyes went cold as he spat every word at Robert. “Let’s see if you can actually do it. I have a feeling that it is as easy for you to kill me as it is for me to kill you.” “Don’t test me, Silas,” Robert warned. “No worries, brother,” Silas smiled, “I would kill myself before I’d kill you. That is

1008/1683

just how much I love you, how much I can’t live without you in this world with me, Robbie. You, Anastacia, Carterina, and Gabriel. The only four people I love in this world. The only four people that have ever loved me.” “Carterina doesn’t know you, Silas.” Silas chuckled. “She does. She wishes she didn’t, but she does. My little girl will reach out to me, you mark my words. I threw in a curve ball, and I’m expecting a call from her any day now.” Robert let out a deadly growl. “Stay the fuck away from my daughter. I’m not warning you again.” “Be real, Robbie. You have nothing to do with her existence. You can’t produce children, remember? Carterina is my daughter, and she’s Anastacia’s daughter; she is not yours.” ~*~

1009/1683

Present time . . . The words, although true, had hurt Robert. After they were said Robert had left his brother, boarded the first flight home, and went straight to his daughter’s home, if only to assure himself that if no one else in this world belonged to him, she was still his. His fears and insecurities were put to rest when she saw him and called him daddy. Just daddy. A name she didn’t call Silas. A name she didn’t call anyone else but him. He was daddy, he was the man that raised her, loved her, and she was his greatest accomplishment, his greatest joy. His daughter, his baby girl. He’d do anything to protect her, even if that meant limiting their communication to brief, infrequent phone calls. “I’m leaving, Anastacia.”

1010/1683

A frown of confusion instantly fell over her pretty face. “Well, where are you going? When will you be back?” Robert hesitated, finding the words difficult to say. Leaning forward, he sat his coffee on the table in front of them, then turned to face her. “Anne, I’m not coming back. I’m leaving for good.” She immediately began shaking her head and put her coffee down. “No. No you’re not. You’re home now, you’re alive, we’re happy, aren’t you happy? We have our baby girl, my son is with us now, and we have grandchildren. This is what we wanted. We are a family.” “Anne, I always planned to leave after I reunited you with your children, I never meant to stay with you.” The confession was hard, but a long time in coming. Robert

1011/1683

didn’t want her to hate him, so he explained. “Silas enjoys using our resemblance to manipulate. We’ve both been doing it since childhood. I mean to prevent him from doing this to you and your children ever again. This is for your protection. I trust that the City is being watched closely, but Silas has less of a chance to use his trickery to infiltrate your lives if I am gone. I’m doing this for you, for our baby girl, and for your son. I am doing this for my grandchildren, whom I do love very, very much. Please understand this love. I need you. This won’t be easy to explain to our daughter, I need you by side. Please.” The moment he stopped speaking, Anastacia’s expression tightened and tears gathered in her eyes. Robert clenched his jaw tight, fighting to remain strong, fighting not to give in. It had never been easy for him to see Anastacia cry. She was a woman of hard exterior; she detested emotion, hated weakness. So in the rare times when she fell into

1012/1683

depression, into sadness, it was a real indicator that something had truly devastated her, had hurt her greatly. Robert held her in his arms, whispering soft apologies in her ear. “Stop,” she whispered. Her tears slowly made their trek down her cheeks, but she quickly wiped them from her eyes. “No apologizing, Robert. Just stay.” “I can’t, Anastacia.” “But you just got back!” She cupped his face. “Is it Silas? Did he say something?” Robert sighed sadly. “This is not about Silas. This about doing what I must to keep him away. Come here.” She climbed into his lap and rested her head on his shoulder. “I need to do this for you, for the twins … and for me. While I travel, I’m going to try and locate where Silas and I came from. I want to know about our lives before

1013/1683

we were taken, our family, maybe even our real names. This is something I’ve always wanted to do but never got a chance to, being a single father and all.” Anastacia nodded and dried her eyes. “I understand. You deserve this journey. You deserve to know where you came from. I would never want to hold you back from that, and neither would our daughter.” She placed a gentle hand on his face. “I just want you to know how much I love you.” “Shh,” he kissed her lips, “I love you. I love you, too.” He only did it because he had to. He had to feel it, he had to remember how it felt before he left. He kissed her. His mouth tentatively sought hers and she met him halfway. He followed her movements with his mouth and soon became lost in the passion of their kiss. This was love for him, this was making love, and it was everything he needed.

Chapter 22: Father & Daughter. . . It had taken forever, but Nathan had finally fallen to sleep after they’d made love. Carter had been waiting patiently, fighting her own fatigue so that she could sneak out of bed after he was out. Carefully she tried to slip from under his arm, but paused when he began to stir, tightening his hold around her. “Where are you going?” he mumbled, his deep voice vibrating against her ear. “I need to pump. I’m getting a little full,” she whispered, hoping he’d let her go before he fell back asleep. If he’d already fallen back to sleep, she was pretty much stuck.

1015/1683

When his hold loosened, Carter released a relieved sigh. Slowly she slipped from the bed and tiptoed to the bathroom. “Hurry back, baby. You know I don’t sleep well without you.” “Ten minutes, honey, that’s all,” she assured as she closed the bathroom door behind her. When she entered the bathroom, she went straight for the drawer where she kept them. Opening it, she pulled out all eight of the letter’s Silas had sent her since the night she gave birth to the babies. Every week since that night, a letter had arrived at S.O. from Silas to Carter. Luckily Aniyah was there to intercept the letters and give them directly to her. She didn’t want to worry Daddy Angelo or Nathan with letters, nor did she want them to know that sometimes … she anticipated reading them.

1016/1683

She hated that she did, but it was the truth. In the letters Silas talked about their times together. He talked about the good times he had with Gabriel, and with her mother. He even talked about his dreams and how he wished things could have been for them, for their family. Silas’s view of the world—of life—fascinated Carter. There were times when she’d stare at the phone, hoping that Aniyah would call and tell her another letter had been sent. It was all very … pathetic of her. Yes, pathetic. Carter felt like a pathetic, naïve kid, especially now. She’d been trying to listen to her mother and Gabriel about Silas’s manipulations, but it had been hard. She’d been so confused because the Silas everyone told her about, the Silas that she’d encountered on more than one occasion, wasn’t the Silas that wrote those letters. The letters were gentle, kind, and loving. They were the words of a father to his daughter.

1017/1683

But they were fake. Nothing about the letters were real. They just couldn’t be. Silas’s world was a fantasy world, and Carter had fallen so easily into it. She shouldn’t have, but she did. It was beautiful in Silas’s world. There were no worries, no cares, and no enemies … well, not until reality hit that was. His fantasy world of dreams only existed until it was obliterated by the true man himself: Silas. He had done Carter a favor by threatening her husband today. He had pulled her back into reality. He reminded her that he wasn’t her father. He was the man that hurt her mother and brother, he was the man that took her father for six years, he was the man that sold human beings for money, and worst of all, he was the man that had killed her bubby’s mother. Carter stared at the number on the bottom of the most recent note Silas had sent her. She reached up, retrieved her cell from

1018/1683

the counter, and dialed the number before she could psych herself out. It only took three rings. “This is Silas.” Carter paused, suddenly forgetting what she needed to say. “Whoever this is, you have five seconds to say something or this call is over.” He’d said the words with a huge amount of outrage, as if he were meaning to make the caller feel low for wasting his precious time. After another moment of hesitation, Carter spoke. “Hi, Silas.” She kept her voice steady and strong. She would show this man no weakness. He wasn’t her family; he was the enemy. “Who is this?” he asked. “Carterina Salerno. Robert’s daughter.” She made sure to separate herself from him immediately. She wanted to let him

1019/1683

know from the start that she was not calling to accept him as her father. She already had a father, and she loved him dearly. She didn’t need another one. There was a brief moment of silence before he spoke again. “You received my letters—” “I didn’t call you to talk about the letters,” she interrupted. “Well, not really. I just called to tell you to stop sending them. I don’t want them anymore.” “Anymore?” he asked slowly. “You don’t want my letters … anymore?” Carter frowned. “No, I don’t.” He cleared his throat. “May I ask you why?” Carter ran her fingers through her hair as her eyes darted around the room. “No. You don’t really have a right to an

1020/1683

explanation from me, Silas. Both of our past encounters were unpleasant.” “And for that I’ve apologized.” “But you can’t just assume that I’ll let it go.” Her voice rose with emotion. Carter took a deep breath and calmed herself. “You threatened my family today—” “That was not my fault,” he said calmly. “I offered him peace, and he vexed me by telling me to stay away from my own wife, my own children.” Carter closed her eyes and fought to calm her rising temper. “I am his wife,” she said slowly. “You held me captive, and your men shot at our house, nearly killing all of us.” “I apologized for that, too,” he argued. “I told you in the letters, my dearest daughter. I went about it all wrong. I’m trying to be

1021/1683

better. I tend to be a bit dramatic at times, but I have changed.” “Is changing threatening our lives?” Carter asked in a clipped tone. “You love my mother, Gabriel, and,” Carter closed her eyes as the muscles in her jaw tightened, “and me, but you threatened to murder us?” “I was upset,” he explained, his tone apologetic. “I don’t like being told I can’t pursue what is rightfully mine.” “We don’t belong to you, Silas!” she whispered sharply, and was met with silence. Silas released a long breath. “You’re right … I’m sorry. Shit,” he muttered, “I’m saying the wrong thing again.” He sighed. “My intention is not to own you. It is to know you. I have grown tired of my lifestyle. I am ready to release it, let it go. I plan to take my riches and leave this life. I just want … my hope is that I have a chance for redemption.”

1022/1683

Confused, Carter frowned and shook her head. She hated that his words sounded so genuine when they couldn’t be. Silas was not a good man. There could never be a chance of redemption for a man like him. He’d hurt too many people that he’d claimed to love. “You have done too much, Silas,” she whispered. “You’ve hurt too many people I love …” “Carterina—” Carter didn’t let him speak. “I feel horrible every time I read your letters in my home. You killed my husband’s mother for Christ’s sake–” “What is this?” he interrupted. “What do you mean I killed your husband’s mother? I assure you, I have never met the woman.” “I was told you didn’t lie.” “I do not lie,” he stated firmly. “I have not killed anyone’s mother, Carterina.”

1023/1683

“I don’t have time for this, Silas,” she snapped. “I already know you did it, so quit your lying. You killed Anya Salerno—” “Anya Petrov?” he asked, quickly interjecting. “The Russian prostitute Robbie was helping? I did not kill that woman. Did Robbie tell you that?” “He didn’t have to! I already know it’s true.” “Daughter, you must listen to me—” “No,” Carter closed her eyes tightly and raked her fingers through her hair once again, “I can’t. I won’t let you lie to me. I’m done. Stop writing me.” “You tell me that you want no more lies, then you refuse to hear truth when it is offered to you, child?” “I’m not a child—”

1024/1683

“And I am not a liar,” he yelled. “Anya Petrov was not killed by me, nor was she killed on my order. Robbie blamed me, and he told your mother I was responsible, but I assure you, I was not. I was going through a stage of jealousy back then, Carterina. You were nine, and I hated not having you. I became jealous of the relationship Robbie had with my daughter. On top of that, your brother had just lost someone he loved and he was inconsolable. I wanted you back, I wanted you two to be together. I sent my partners, Aziz and Scott Flanagan—the man you killed in the castle—to America because I was busy with some very important business deals. I spoke on the phone with Robbie, begging him to let me have you back, but he had grown attached to you. I did …” He sighed sadly. “I threatened to take you away from him because he upset me, but I never planned to really do it. After he threatened to kill me, I was so hurt that I hung up on him

1025/1683

and told Aziz and Scott to come back. That was supposed to be the end of it.” “But it wasn’t,” Carter argued. “If you didn’t kill Anya, then who did?” “Scott did, I tell you the truth. Scott didn’t take my giving up after being threatened well. They’d been watching Robert for days in New York and Scott took it upon himself to send Robbie a message from me. He believed Anya was Robbie’s lover and he murdered her. While I was punishing Scott for his actions, I informed him that Robbie wouldn’t have been romantic with that woman because Robbie didn’t do romance … until your mother. When I had confessed to Robbie, his emotions overtook him. He shouted at me, then accused me of ordering the woman’s death. After he told your mother, our relationship got very bad for a while. He made me go five whole months

1026/1683

without seeing you. You must believe me. Why would Robbie lie to you like this?” “He didn’t,” Carter said softly. Her father never really went into depth about Anya Salerno’s death. He never confirmed—nor denied—that Silas killed the woman. He had only mentioned that Silas was upset because he had told her mother. “I heard this from Mom.” “Well, tell me … do you believe me?” Yes, she did believe him. The story lined up with what her mother had told her last year—give or take a few differences—so she was sure he was telling the truth. She just wasn’t going to tell him that. So what if he didn’t kill Nathan’s mother? He was still the man that abused her mother and brother. There was no way in hell he could ever say he hadn’t done that.

1027/1683

Carter cleared her throat. “It doesn’t matter whether I believe you or not, Silas. I can’t be in contact with you. I don’t want you sending me letters anymore. I’m done.” “Anymore?” “Yes,” she said, a bit louder this time. How many times do I have to say it before he gets it? “So you’re saying that there was a time when you wanted them to continue, and now you don’t want them anymore?” Carter didn’t answer the question simply because she had no idea what the hell she should say. It angered her that he’d ask that, even though she’d already admitted to herself that she’d pathetically enjoyed reading about the dreams he’d had for his family. She hated that she’d stupidly used the word anymore, and he’d actually been listening close enough to catch it. It annoyed her.

1028/1683

“Carterina? Are you there?” She debated whether or not to just hang up now and be done with the conversation, but she foolishly stayed on the phone. As she thought about how to explain her stupid statement, she noticed something. “You’ve been calling me Carterina,” she stated. “No more Cecilia?” “I prefer Cecilia, but your mother insists I call you her mother’s name. So to keep her happy, I’ve decided to put my pride aside, even though we had a deal.” “What deal?” Carter asked, interested in hearing. He sighed. “If we had a boy, she’d name him, and if we had a girl, I’d name her. I kept my word even though she betrayed me, but she didn’t keep hers.”

1029/1683

“In her defense, Silas, you did beat her half to death, and tell her that Gabriel had died from the attack.” “Shit,” he sighed. “I wasn’t aware your mother told you about our fight. Of course she would before she gave me a fucking chance to explain,” he muttered with disdain. “Actually, she told me about the way you attacked her while she was seven months pregnant, so technically it wasn’t a fight.” Silence. Carter didn’t even ask him if he was still there, though. Honestly, she was hoping that he had hung up on her. After a while he cleared his throat. “I disapprove of the choice in conversation between you and you mother.” Carter frowned. “You only disapprove because she revealed to us what a cruel man you are. She’s only trying to protect us.”

1030/1683

“I’m your father,” he yelled. “She doesn’t need to protect you from me.” “You’re yelling.” “Because you are purposely provoking me!” “She was right to tell me what you did,” Carter said calmly. “Had she have not, I would have believed all of the nonsense in the letters you wrote me. I would have believed …” Carter rolled her eyes at the emotions she felt but didn’t want to. “I would have believed that you actually cared for us.” “If I say that I care for you, your brother, and your mother, than I do. I’m not a liar, daughter. I may not care for you the way you want me to, but I do care for you.” “That’s a bunch of bullshit that you’ve convinced yourself into believing, Silas!” Carter brought her hand up and rubbed her

1031/1683

temples, feeling frustration pulsing through her body. “I don’t convince myself into believing anything, dear daughter. These things are simple for me. I either believe it or I don’t. Simple. For example, is it true that I wish you were more of lady and less of a fighter, and your brother less of a sociopath? Yes. But with parents like your mother and I, I should have expected as much.” Carter frowned in confusion. “Why would you call Gabriel that? He’s not a sociopath.” Silas laughed. “I see he didn’t translate everything Aziz said at the castle, did he? Figures. I told you before you had your tantrum that Gabriel is not easily controlled. He does and says anything that pops into that beautiful mind of his because he has no regards for consequence. Why does he have no regard for consequences? Because he doesn’t

1032/1683

fear it, he rarely fears anything or anyone. He is dangerous. He loves few, and tolerates even fewer. He has no regard for anyone else.” “That’s not true.” “Child, your brother committed a mass murder without batting an eye or lifting a finger. I’m talking men, woman, and tiny little children. He was a child and he was able to penetrate the minds of some of the strongest men I know. He convinced them to brutally murder hundreds, and then they killed themselves, yet you do not believe he is dangerous?” “So that’s why you beat him? Because you are afraid of him?” “Gabriel was punished because he tried to kill me, then run away. I was wrong for hurting him the way I did, I give you that, but like I said, your brother is far from a

1033/1683

fucking angel. I want to make it right because I love my son. I don’t fear what I created. My mind can’t be manipulated, so what’s to fear?” “But you are trying to make me fear him. You tell me all of these things and expect me to … what? Exile my own brother. Push him away because he has what I consider a fascinating gift.” Carter shrugged. “I wouldn’t care if he’d committed the murders with his own hands, I’d still love him. Who am I to judge him? I love everything about him and there is nothing you can say to change that.” He chuckled softly. “I never expected you to fear him. I just don’t think the both of you should be on your own without the proper guidance …” “Without being trained,” Carter filled in, knowing that was what the bastard was thinking.

1034/1683

“If need be. You both suffer from the same madness. It is unnatural for a being to have such an ability. To push an otherwise sane man to insanity, bend them to your will … to make one stab himself repeatedly then beg you to kill him. I mean, its lunacy. Am I right, daughter?” Carter said nothing. “They should have killed you the moment they saw you possessed such power, but they didn’t … because you’ve got them, too.” “Enough,” she snapped. “I have a family that loves me, that’s what I have! I didn’t manipulate them, nor did I bend them to my will.” What the fuck am I doing? She was supposed to be ending the communication, not having a talk with him. She wasn’t the problem, he was. “You know what, Silas, it doesn’t matter to me what you think. I want you to stop writing, that’s all. And while

1035/1683

you’re at it, stay the fuck out of my life. I don’t want your gifts, and I don’t want your well wishes. I don’t need them. Just leave my family alone, leave my husband alone, and stop harassing my mother.” “Harass …” “Yes, harass. That is what you’re doing to her. She wants nothing to do with you, yet you still persist. I want nothing to do with you, so stop pursuing me. I’m not your daughter. I have a father. I don’t need nor want you in my life. I’m starting to wish I would have killed you…” “Tried, Carterina! You wish you would have tried to kill me.” Carter didn’t believe it, but she’d actually flinched when his sharp voice rose in her ear. “The words that came from your mouth were, and I quote, ‘Unless you are

1036/1683

prepared to defend yourself with the skill your brother had, do not approach me’. What I am saying to you is if I were to engage in a fight with you, I would have defended myself with skill greater than my brother, but I didn’t!” he roared the words in her ear. “I let you leave. I let Gabriel leave. I let you kill my dear friends in cold blood, and I let you live after you dare have the audacity to threaten my life. My daughter. A being that I made, threatened me.” His angry heavy breathing filled her ear as he lowered his voice and growled his next words. “The way I love may not be considered the norm, my child, but I promise, if I did not love you, you’d have been sold off to the highest bidder twenty-four years ago. But because I love you, I didn’t. It is your choice whether or not my love for you is a good thing, or a very bad thing. You may want to kill me, but I guarantee you, you never will.”

1037/1683

Carter was so angry she was shaking. “Fuck you,” she shot through clenched teeth. “Say whatever you want, Carterina. Hate me all you want, but you better remember one fucking thing. I’m Daddy! I’m the creator. You are mine, you came from me, you are me. You can call every Tom, Dick, and Harry daddy if you want to, but at the end of the day there is only one man on this God-forsaken earth that is responsible for your existence. Me! Silas fucking Steele. I am your father, your maker, I control, and have controlled, every aspect of your pretty little life. You live, and die on my say so. I’m the fucking king and the world is my kingdom. I run it!” He lowered his voice once more. “You’ve chosen the wrong side now, but don’t you worry, daughter. I’m going to make you, Mommy, and Gabriel see the light very, very soon.”

1038/1683

“Give it your best shot, motherfucker!” Carter’s fist tightened until her knuckles paled. “You will suffer for every bit of hell that you have put me and my family through. I don’t give a flying fuck who you think you are or what goddamn kingdom you rule. If you set one foot in my world, the world where my family is, the world where I care for my sons, you better be prepared for the fight of your fucking life. I dare you to step into my world and fuck with me. I dare you to stand in my fucking face and tell me who the fuck I belong to. You don’t control shit! And you’ve got one more fucking time to threaten me before I find your pathetic ass, and detach your goddamn head from your body!” Silence. Just … silence. It blanketed itself over them. Carter knew Silas was still on the phone—and she knew that he was aware she was still there, too—but neither of them said a word. They just listened, becoming

1039/1683

lost in the silence; waiting for the other to speak first. Carter looked down at her hand and released her clenched fist. She fought to calm her breathing as she counted to ten, then backwards from ten, then to twenty, hoping that she’d soon calm herself once again. She’d lost it for a second, and she was positive Nathan had heard. She was prepared to deal with the consequences of lying to him. The sound of Silas taking a deep breath then releasing it brought Carter out of her thoughts. “Wow. You are your father’s daughter, Carterina Anastacia. Why you choose to deny me, and force my hand, I will never know. Does a child not wish to learn about herself? Who she came from? Why she is the way she is?” Carter lowered her eyes to the floor in thought before she answered his question truthfully. There was no point in lying

1040/1683

anymore. Silas had already made it clear that he wasn’t going to stop. Carter thought fast because it was her only option. She knew what was coming, and she knew that she didn’t want it. She wanted Silas Steele to lower his weapons and think again about attacking her family, and there was only one way to do that. Carter had to be his daughter. She had to be real. “Yes,” she whispered. She shook her head as a single tear fell down her cheek. “That is why I read your letters. I loved them …” Her words trailed off as she fought against her emotions. “It may be true, that I am curious about who you are, but you a have pretty much obliterated any chance of me ever getting that chance. You ruined it. I don’t want to know you anymore. And if hurting me because of it will make you feel better, then go right ahead, but you just remember one thing. You are my father. You and Mom created Gabriel and I, we didn’t ask to be here. The life I had, and the father I

1041/1683

had, were based on the decision that you made. You can’t punish us, your children, any more than you already have. You separated us from each other, from our mother. You took my father away from me when I was a child. You didn’t give a shit when Cole manipulated me—” “I said I’d kill him for you!” “I don’t want that. I’m capable of killing him myself. I just wanted you to give a shit that he violated me. You just brushed it off like it was okay because of the way I look.” “I didn’t mean it. I was upset!” Carter shook her head. “That can’t be your excuse every time. The fact of the matter is you hurt me. You put me in that position, and I can’t forgive you.” She wiped the tears from her face and sniffled softly. “How can you expect me to believe that you love

1042/1683

me the way a father loves his daughter? I have been fortunate enough to experience a father’s love, Silas. I know what it is. I know what it feels like.” “You wish for me to love you as Robbie does, but I cannot! I am not him—” “I don’t expect you to be him,” Carter yelled, cutting off his words. “You said you were hoping for redemption, but you’re not even trying.” “How dare you say I’m not trying?” “Because it’s true! You’ve had a chance to prove that you’ve changed, but you insisted on getting what you feel you’re entitled to. Me, Mom, and Gabriel. Unfortunately, we don’t trust you. If you want to be a father, then fine. Be my father. Prove this love. Protect me Silas, save me.” “From what … Carterina?”

1043/1683

“From you,” she whispered. “You are the scary monster that’s haunting my dreams and hiding under my bed, just waiting for the perfect moment to jump out and take me away from everything I love. You could be the one I run to when I’m afraid, you could be my hero, my champion … my daddy. That is what you want, right?” Carter waited silently, praying to God that Silas gave her the answer she wanted him to. After a moment, she heard him clear his throat. “Yes,” he muttered awkwardly. Carter sighed and thought for a moment. She didn’t know what she was doing, but she did it anyway. This was her way of ending the war before it even began. “Okay then. This is the only chance I will give you to earn any hope of my forgiveness, Silas. Just end this. For Gabriel, for me … for your grandsons.”

1044/1683

It was hard for her to say all of these things, but appealing to Silas’s heart was her only defense right now. Carter didn’t want a war. She didn’t want the back and forth. Before their children were born, she told Nathan this. In a war lives would be lost, and her husband and their babies would be at risk. Carter didn’t want that. She trusted Nathan, but she felt useless. Nathan wanted her to fight, he’d said it, and since Carter wasn’t in good enough shape to give Silas a thorough ass whooping, this was it. This was her fighting. “I have to go now,” she said softly. “I will allow you to send the babies one gift a piece and a letter … now, and for their birthdays, nothing else. Maybe one day I’ll trust you enough to send you a picture of them every year so you can see them grow. This is all dependent upon you, Silas. This is the only relationship I can offer you as your daughter. Take it, or leave it. If you send the gifts to S.O. with the letters for Aleksandr and

1045/1683

Maksim then I’ll know you have chosen to be a part of their lives any way you can.” Without another word, Carter hung up the phone. For a minute or so, she stood in front of the mirror, staring blankly at her reflection and replaying the conversation with her biological father over and over in her head. She didn’t know if she’d just done something stupid, or if she’d gotten through to him, but she supposed time would tell. After another moment she dropped her head forward with a sigh, and left the counter. Slowly, she walked to the bathroom door and opened it. He sat at the head of the bed staring at her with a blank expression on his face. Carter clasped her hands in front of her as she closed the distance between them and stood between his legs. Nathan said nothing, he just continued to stare at her silently. His intense stare broke her, shattered

1046/1683

her, and caused unshed tears to fill her eyes as she wrapped her arms around her waist. “I’m sorry,” she cried softly. “I’m an idiot, I know. I’ll throw away every letter he sent. I should have told, but I felt so horrible. I felt like I was betraying you. Like I was betraying our family—” “Stop,” he whispered, and shook his head. “You didn’t betray anyone, Carterina.” He took her hand in his. “Come here.” He gave her arm a light tug, bringing her to his lap. When she sat on his lap, gazing into his eyes, he softly commanded, “Tell me everything. Please, don’t leave anything out.” Carter poured her whole heart out to Nathan. She told about every letter Silas had sent and every single feeling she had felt when reading them. Even though she was embarrassed, she didn’t hold back. She

1047/1683

talked to Nathan, trusting that he’d be understanding, that he wouldn’t judge her for being curious about Silas in the first place. Nathan listen until she finished speaking, then asked her about the conversation she’d just had with Silas on the phone. Carter relayed every single word said, not withholding anything, including the true identity of the man that killed his mother. After she’d finished speaking, she waited patiently for her husband’s response to what she’d done. Nathan’s eyes dropped to Carter’s hand and he laced their fingers together. “This will be the last time you ever keep anything like this from me, Carter. We’ve been through this already. We are done keeping secrets from one another. There is no excuse.” His eyes lifted and he pinned her with a hard look. “Understood? Never again …” Carter immediately nodded her head in agreement, wiping the tears from her eyes.

1048/1683

“Understood, bubby. Never again, I promise.” “Very well,” he said with a slight nod of his head. His thumb ran across the smooth skin on the back of her hand as he continued to stare at her. Carter looked into his eyes, wishing that she could read his thoughts, but knowing she’d know nothing unless the words came from his mouth. “Nathan,” she whispered, “please say something.” Call her a hypocrite, a liar, an idiot, a stupid, naïve child … she didn’t care. Whatever he said to her, she deserved it. She hadn’t told him about the letters. She’d kept it from her whole family and she was wrong. She deserved to be yelled at. However, as usual, her husband did not yell at her, he didn’t call her a name, nor did he make her feel any worse than she already did. It was in Nathan’s nature to always try his best to understand the actions of

1049/1683

others. It was a fascinating and beautiful gift that he had, and one that Carter loved. “You have nothing to be embarrassed about, my love,” he said softly, wrapping his arms around her waist. “I have no idea what it’s like to be in a situation like this, so I’m not going pretend like I know how you feel. What I do know is that you are not wrong for feeling it. Silas is your biological father. A lot has happened since the moment you found that out. For you to have questions, confusion, and indifference is normal.” “Even after all that he’s done?” she asked. She shook her head. “It makes no sense, Nathan. I don’t ever want to see him again, and I want nothing to do with him, yet …” She let her words trail off. She didn’t want to say them. “Tell me, baby.”

1050/1683

She bit her quivering bottom lip and took a deep breath. “I … I don’t want to go to war with him, Nathan.” She shook her head. “I did in the beginning, back when he took me, but then I met Gabriel, and then I found my dad, and now the letters. A part of me knows that although Gabriel has said that he wants Silas dead, he’d mourn him if he died. And my father loves Silas. If only to not hurt him, I hope that Silas takes my offer.” “But if he doesn’t?” Nathan asked. “That’s always a possibility, Carter. Silas is not a stable man. There’s a chance that he will reject your offer. He could possibly want more.” “I have no more to give him,” Carter whispered. “That’s why we have to continue to prepare ourselves for any possibility. I’d rather he not, but there is still a chance that Silas will attack us.”

1051/1683

“And he would not win. You know that, right?” Carter nodded. “Yes,” she stated with emphasis, because she did know, “but I still don’t like all of the risks involved … so please, Nathan.” She pleaded to him with her eyes. “Think about keeping extra security with you when you’re walking around the City. Please.” Nathan smiled. “You want me to increase my security?” She nodded. “Please.” He nodded in return. “Okay, honey. I’ll get a few more men to watch my back if that will make you feel better.” “It will.” Nathan chuckled and stood up from the bed, scooping her up in his arms. “You know, my beautiful secret keeper, you just

1052/1683

single handedly leveled the playing field in a very dangerous war between criminals.” Carter’s brows furrowed. “How did I do that?” she asked with a small smile. Nathan placed her on her side of the bed and quickly jumped over her to his side. He relaxed on his back, folding his arms under his head. “You gave Silas an opportunity to have something he wanted desperately, baby. Redemption. Any amount will do for a man who has fallen as low as he has.” “How does that level the playing field?” Nathan smiled deviously. “Silas had nothing, but you’ve given him something to protect, something of value. Hope. You gave him something to loose. Something that gives me lots and lots of power.” Carte snuggled closer to him. “Do you think he cares?” she asked softly.

1053/1683

Nathan nodded. “I know he does.” He kissed her forehead and turned on his side, facing her. “Once again, you have worked magic, my love.” Carter laughed softly. “I did nothing, Nathan. You’ve done most of the work in this, and you’ve done an incredible job.” Gently, she placed a lingering kiss on his lips. “I’m so proud of you, bubby. You’re going to be an exceptional boss.” “You think so?” Carter smiled. “I know so, honey. You always amaze me with how wonderful you are. Wonderful businessman, friend, son, husband, and father. That’s you Nathan Salerno. Perfect.” “Aww …” He let out an exaggerated sigh and kissed Carter all over her face. “You’re the sweetest wife, Carterina Salerno.”

1054/1683

Carter giggled, and Nathan kissed her once more before giving her a mock stern look. “Don’t think you’re not getting your ass spanked for keeping secrets from me, woman.” “But I don’t want a spanking,” she whined, and pouted for emphasis. Nathan shook his head. “There’s no changing my mind, Mrs. Salerno. You must be punished for such actions. This coming Saturday is our date night. The boys will be spending the evening at my father’s.” He smiled and laced their fingers together. “I will hold off my punishment until then.” “But why?” Carter asked with a frown. He smirked. “Because the punishment I have in store for you will be a bit … intense, Carterina. I will not have you startling my sons with your screams.”

1055/1683

A shiver of anticipation rushed through her body. Carter couldn’t stop her imagination from running wild with his words. “Okay,” she whispered. “Saturday then.” She was positive it would be a deliciously painful night for her. She could hardly wait. Nathan held her closer while his fingertips glided up and down her back. His eyes closed and he moaned deeply. “Tell me again, baby. Walk me through the entire scene. How did you slaughter the man that killed my mother?” A wicked smile spread across Carter’s face. “You like to hear that story don’t you?” His eyes remained closed as he nodded his head. “Mmmhmm.” Carter placed a kiss to his bare chest, and whispered the story of how she killed Scott Flanagan. “When he came after me all I

1056/1683

remember thinking was, I had to protect my brother and the life I carried inside me. He had a knife …” She quietly told him the whole story and he drifted off to sleep. She, on the other hand, couldn’t sleep at all. Her mind was going a mile a minute. Closing her eyes, she silently prayed for the safety of her family, for the wellbeing of her husband and sons. She hoped with all of her heart that Silas would take her offer and they could all move forward in peace, but she wasn’t sure he would. She didn’t know if he cared for her that much, she couldn’t tell if she had actually gotten through to him. With a sigh, she hugged closer to Nathan. Who knew? They would know nothing unless two gifts and letters came in the mail, and that could possibly take weeks. So whether or not Silas really cared for her remained a mystery … but only for a few weeks. ~*~

1057/1683

Almost three weeks later Carter received a call from S.O. informing her that four packages had arrived for the twins from Austria. That was the moment she knew her lunatic, monstrous, biological father really loved her and Gabriel. It was the moment she knew the war with Silas Steele was over.

Chapter 23: 16 months later. . . I am a mother of two little beautiful baby boys that need me. I cannot go to jail today. I will not go to jail ever. I cannot hit anyone today. Just find out why Mr. Clay disobeyed Angelo’s orders, and handle it. Mr. Clay was the man that owned the Manhattan Hotel and the whores it provided to a preferred client list. She’d paid the man a visit—per Angelo’s orders—just four months after she’d moved to New York with Nathan. She pulled out all of the stops, told him to stop selling whores in Angelo’s territory, and even threw in a threat or two, but here she was, nearly two years later, visiting the man again.

1059/1683

Angelo hadn’t even let Carter enter the S.O. building this morning before he hit her with the news that Mr. Clay had begun business again. Not only that, but his business was booming. Lots of new clients, and a mysterious new business partner protecting him. Well, at least the man thought his business partner was protecting him. Carter’s job today was to go to the hotel and show Mr. Clay that no one could protect him from S.O. The man was openly selling sex to clients in Salerno territory, not to mention the news had just reported the death of a cop that Angelo had known was investigating this hotel a few days ago. Angelo believed that Mr. Clay and his mysterious partner had something to do with the cop’s death, and so did the NYPD. Since Angelo was believed to have a hand in Mr. Clay’s business by the authorities, the detectives had come to him first. They’d been confused when they came to see him. Angelo

1060/1683

had made many deals with some big names in law enforcement long ago, and killing cops went against that deal. They came to Angelo with one message, and it was clear: fix it, or lose everything. Today Carter’s job was to find out who Mr. Clay was working with, and take the information back to Angelo. No hitting, Carter. You need to be good … she reminded herself. Information, not a beat down. She didn’t want to ruin this for her family. The situation was too delicate. “Hello, I need to speak with the owner of the hotel please.” Carter’s finger tapped lightly on the polished wood of the reception desk as she waited for the receptionist to look up from his computer and acknowledge her presence. When he finally did, he acknowledged her breasts before making eye contact with her.

1061/1683

Carter’s jaw clenched and she tried to suppress the sudden wave of irritation that crashed into her. Wow, that was quick. She was already mad. Go figure. She was positive that it was because this was her second visit to Mr. Clay and she really wanted to hit someone, but she wouldn’t. She would be on her best behavior. She shouldn’t have been angry about the man openly staring—it was something she was used to since a large number of men did it often—but today she didn’t really have the patience or tolerance it took to deal with disrespectful, idiotic, horny men. Today she wanted to take one of the pens in front of her and jam it in this ogling bastard’s eye. The need to be violent only became more intense when the asshole looked at her breasts once more. “I’m sorry, miss, did you ask something? I was filling in some

1062/1683

information.” He lifted his eyes back to hers. “Do you mind repeating? You said you wanted to speak to my manager?” Taking a deep breath, she calmed herself and plastered on a fake smile. “No. I said I’d like to speak with the owner please. I don’t have an appointment, but I’m sure he’ll see me. Just tell him that Mrs. Salerno is here to see him.” The receptionist’s eye brow arched. “Salerno? As in—” “Yes, the Salerno Organization,” Carter said shortly. Literally everywhere she went, if she had to use her name they asked that fucking question. “Wow,” the receptionist said. “So you must be the rumored wife of the playboy, huh?”

1063/1683

“Not rumored. I am his wife.” She reached over and tapped her finger on the phone impatiently. “Now how about you call the owner …” From behind her, Mickey leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “This guy is a fucking dick. How about you let me handle him?” Carter chuckled and shook her head. “Hell no.” Mickey would kill this guy. “I have a temper, but lately I’ve been better at controlling it than you.” And she had been. Months ago, Carter had been reprimanded about her temper by her father-in-law, and she had admitted that she’d been a little out of control since her father reduced their contact to one phone call and one Skype chat a week. He’d still left, even though the only thing Silas had been doing to piss Carter off lately was sending more gifts than she’d permitted him to a

1064/1683

year ago over the phone. She was hurting and acting out, but now—after her talk with Daddy Angelo—was feeling a lot better. Plus, relationship and closeness wise, Carter and her father were stronger than ever. So Carter had cleaned up her act, and stopped being so quick to anger. She was actually proud of herself for being so good. Sometimes Mickey had to get physical, but not Carter. Carter’s hands had been clean and calm. She was proud of herself for proving everyone wrong about her ‘out of control’ temper. She’d gained more self-control since becoming the mother of amazing twin boys, who were now one and half. She turned her attention back to the receptionist who still hadn’t done as she’d asked. “Are you going to call him?” she asked super sweetish-ly. The receptionist nodded and looked down at his computer. After typing in a few

1065/1683

things, his eyes rose to hers, and with pursed lips he shook his head. “I’m so sorry, Mrs. Salerno,” he sighed. “I wish I could get you in to see him, but sadly he’s not in.” He’s not in? Did this motherfucker just try to tell me that a man that I saw walk into the hotel with my own eyes wasn’t in? Carter blinked rapidly and she swallowed down her anger. She took a deep breath through her now flaring nostrils and pasted on a fake smile again. “You’re lying,” she eyed his name tag, “Jacob.” She leaned forward on the counter. “I saw him walk into the hotel not too long ago. Now be a dear and tell him I’m here.” His eyes shot down to her chest again, then quickly back to her eyes. “I’m sorry, Mrs. Salerno, but I can’t do that.”

1066/1683

Be calm, Carter, it’s not that big of a deal. . . “Why?” she asked tightly. Jacob smiled. “Mr. Clay pays me lots of money to not tell anyone why, Mrs. Salerno. He also informed me that you were not allowed in this hotel, and if ever you came in to call security and have you escorted out.” Carter blinked. Okay, this was just not working out for her at all today. She wasn’t in the mood to deal with any of it. She was admittedly a little stressed, since she hadn’t gotten any sleep last night because both Aleksandr and Maksim had tummy aches. And she didn’t get her extra hour of sleep this morning because her husband had woken up horny. She was irritated, sleepy, and still pissed off that she had to visit this prick again.

1067/1683

Taking a deep breath, Carter took a step back from the reception desk. “Can you just give me a second before you call security, Jacob?” She needed to be talked down. She was very upset at the moment, and the only thing she could envision was blowing this hotel up. That would handle this entire issue. Just kill them all. She held out her hand and Reno came forward with her cell phone. Luckily, her mother answered after one ring. “Hi, baby girl,” she greeted in a bright tone. “Boys, Mama is on the telephone.” “Ma-ma!” Laughter erupted over the phone, and Carter heard numerous people in the background before one of her little boys began to talk to her. “Ma-ma? Lo?”

1068/1683

Carter smiled as soon as his little high-pitched voice hit her ears. “Hello, Aleksandr.” “Ma-ma?” Aleksandr asked again. “Lo, Ma-ma?” Carter laughed softly. “Sandr, baby. Do you have the phone on your ear?” She was positive he didn’t. Every time her little Aleksandr answered a phone, whether real or fake, he would put the hearing end against his chubby little cheek. “Let Grandmother see the phone, bébé,” she heard her mother say. “There you go, sweetheart. Your mama is on speaker phone now.” “Hi, Ma-ma,” Aleksandr chirped. “Maksi, Ma-ma! Ma-ma talking.” Try as her baby might, he could never get that M at the end of Maksim’s name. As a result of his

1069/1683

inability to say Maksim, everyone in the family now called Maksim, Maksi. Carter giggled. “Hi, baby.” “Ma-ma on phone?” Maksim’s slightly deeper, tiny munchkin voice finally sounded. “Ma-ma go-n swim now?” Carter chuckled. Her boys loved swimming, just like their daddy. “Soon, my loves. Mama promises to take you swimming.” “Go swim?” “Yes, baby. We’re going swimming.” They both expressed their excitement in unintelligible words. Some of the sentences she could understand, and some she couldn’t. While they were both quite advanced in their speech and vocabulary, and getting better every day, they were still only one year olds. They knew a lot of words,

1070/1683

repeated pretty much everything Carter and Nathan said, and spoke lots of really adorable gibberish when they were excited about something. Carter just smiled and listened to her sons talk up a storm. They were her everything. She couldn’t possibly express how much she loved them and being their mother with words. She felt immensely blessed to have them. She absolutely loved being ma-ma. “Okay, Ma-ma, bye-bye!” Aleksandr said brightly, before Carter had even gotten a word in. Carter laughed. “Bye-bye, Ma-ma,” Maksim said. “Wove you!” “I love you, too. See you soon.” “Do you feel better now?” Anastacia asked her as she took the phone again.

1071/1683

Carter smiled and laughed softly. “Much better, Mom. Thank you.” “Anytime, baby girl. I’ll see you after work.” “All right. I love you.” The words came out effortlessly now. Carter loved her mother very much. “I love you, too, bébé.” Feeling much better, Carter hung up the phone. Talking to her babies and her mother always did the trick. Ever since her mother had moved to the U. S. permanently, Carter had had unlimited access to her, and the boys had unlimited access to their grandmother. Now if only they had both grandfathers here. Angelo was an amazing grandfather, though; really, the boys adored him. He’d

1072/1683

been spending way more time with them lately, so much so that the boys had a bedroom at his house for the nights they stayed over. Carter loved how close they were to their grandfather. In a few weeks they were heading on their first trip to Italy with him. The twins were excited, but Carter was dreading them being away from her and Nathan for an entire week. Angelo had suggested Carter and Nathan use the time to go away on a romantic vacation for just the two of them, and though Carter felt it’d be nice and was anticipating having some alone time with Nathan, she was still sad that her babies were going away for so long. As for Carter’s father … well, he was traveling the world, embarking on a much deserved journey to discover his past. Carter was happy for him because he deserved this. She had only thrown a tiny tantrum when he’d told her he was leaving indefinitely, but she had calmed when he had told her what

1073/1683

he’d be doing. She supported his journey; she was proud of him. Plus, when he called she loved listening to the stories of what he’d found that day. She was actually expecting a call from him tonight. Coming back to her present situation, Carter turned to Jacob with a smile. “Okay, call security, hun.” He arched an eyebrow, then nodded and did as she’d said. Carter was ready to play nice now. Whether security came and attempted to escort her out or not, Carter was going to see Mr. Clay today. She didn’t know why Clay had instructed his staff to do this anyway. Security wouldn’t touch her. No one would. Carterina Salerno was untouchable. Those who chose to ignore that suffered. Security came out in record time, moving quickly through the crowds of guest

1074/1683

to get to her. When Carter finally saw the large, Italian men walking toward herself, Mickey and her men’s mouths dropped open in both amusement and shock. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” Mickey said, walking up behind her. “Are they out of their fucking minds?” “Apparently we’ve underestimated the amount of balls the Bonaducci family have.” Mickey laughed. “This is going to be so fucking epic. Wait until Angelo hears about this shit.” A devious smile spread across Carter’s face. It was going to be epic indeed. The security that was called to escort them from the hotel were men of Eric Bonaducci, Don of the Bonaducci Crime family. The Bonaducci family conducted the majority of their business in Brooklyn, but there had been rumor that the Bonaducci’s had ambitions of

1075/1683

expanding in New York as well as moving some business to Las Vegas. They were even trying to push some smaller families out just to take over their territories. Angelo and Nathan had recently capitalized on some exceptionally lucrative business opportunities with some small-time organized crime families that were nearly victims of the Bonaducci’s expansion. Carter was positive that this partnership with Mr. Clay was an attempt to get Angelo back for capitalizing on those opportunities in Jersey and Harlem. Why Don Bonaducci would think it was a good idea to fuck with Angelo like this was beyond Carter. “Reno,” Carter called, “be a dear and go search the hotel for our friend.” Reno nodded and stepped forward, only to be blocked by one of Bonaducci’s men. “Get the fuck back,” the man spat. “You’re not going anywhere.”

1076/1683

Reno chuckled. “You might want to take a step to the side, puttana. I do as Mrs. Salerno tells me to,” he shot him a sinister smile, “by any means necessary.” “All right, boys,” Carter said, taking a step between the men, and in turn they both moved back. “Let’s play nice now.” She took a step toward Bonaducci’s men. “Pardon me. I’ll go find him myself.” “I advise you against that . . . woman.” He’d said the word as if he were disgusted by her presence. Carter was neither surprised nor did she give a fuck. The mafia was a boys’ club, and any woman that was active in the underworld was looked down on. Women were to be silent but beautiful props for their men. They were supposed to push out the babies, and be mindless, submissive, and easily controlled.

1077/1683

That would never be Carter. Fuck anyone who didn’t like it. “What are you going to do?” Carter challenged them. “Call the cops? Go ahead.” She shrugged, knowing the motherfuckers wouldn’t dare. “That’s what I thought. Get the fuck out of our way.” Mickey came forward and pushed the men back forcefully. “Move!” Mickey led, Carter followed behind him, and the men followed behind them both. It only took them a moment to find Mr. Clay. He stood in the hall where his conference rooms were located, and was talking to a man that had his back to them. Mickey let Carter pass him, and she walked up to Clay just as he glanced up and alerted the man standing in front of him, who then turned to look at Carter, too. When Carter saw the other man, she stopped in her tracks. “Matthew?” Matthew

1078/1683

Young. Her friend Katherine’s husband. “What the fuck are you doing here?” Matthew looked at her like he’d just seen a ghost. “Carterina? Wh–what are you—” “Don’t speak to her, Matthew,” Clay commanded sharply. “How the hell did you get past security?” With a furrowed brow, Carter cocked her head to the side and regarded Clay. “Are you Katherine’s half-brother?” she asked. Clay smiled smugly. “I heard you were friends with my dear sister. You here to take away her bread and butter once again? You know, Angelo Salerno invading in my business nearly put her, Melanie, and that adorable new one they’ve got in the poor house.” He chuckled. “Now they’re rich. No thanks to you and your handouts.”

1079/1683

Carter shot a stern look of disapproval to the silent, fearful Matthew Young, who was now standing behind Clay. It was more than obvious that the man did not belong in the business he was in. He looked like a frightened child. Carter almost felt bad for him … almost. Don’t get her wrong, she loved Katherine and Melanie, and their little nearly two-year-old Joshua, but this was business. The Salerno family would always come first to Carter. She hoped Matthew had been saving a nest egg because this shit was about to get shut down. Carter cut her cold gaze to Clay. “Clay,” she said in a menacing tone, “take me to Niko. I know he’s here.” Niko Bonaducci, underboss of the Bonaducci crime family and idiot son to the don. “Before you say no, I want you to know that I’m not in the fucking mood. Take me to him now. You have five seconds before I drag your ass to an alley and murder you,” she glared to Matthew, “and

1080/1683

my best friend’s husband.” She shrugged. “Your choice. Five, four, three—” “Follow me,” Clay snapped before he turned and walked toward an elevator. Clay, and the still fearful looking Matthew, took them to the fifteenth floor’s executive suite. The men guarding the door stepped aside for them to enter. Inside they were greeted by a woman wearing … well, she wasn’t wearing anything besides a thin, pink thong. That was it. There were at least five women in the room, and that was all that each of them wore. Greeting them with smiles, they led them to the living room were Niko sat in a large chair, half naked, with three more women surrounding him. Carter was pretty sure one of the women was sucking his dick … it was fucking sick. Not only that, but the place was filthy. Like he’d just spent the entire night partying. Carter had to shake all of the shit off of her stilettos as she

1081/1683

walked through the room. Clothes, trash, food, and drugs were scattered on the fucking table. It was deplorable, and no way for an underboss to behave. “What the fuck is this?” Carter asked in disgust. “I can’t even walk through all of this shit.” “It smells like ass in here.” Mickey covered his nose with one hand and gripped Carter’s with the other, helping her over the mess. “Reno, go to the hall and call Nathan. Tell him to get over here, we’re dealing with an underboss.” Reno nodded, seeming all too happy to be getting out of the room. When Niko looked up and saw them, he grinned wide and opened his arms. “Salerno!” Tightly gripping the hair of the girl that was pleasuring him, he snapped, “Enough. Get up.” The girl released him and

1082/1683

immediately crawled over to the table where the drugs were laid out, taking turns with the other two girls snorting the drugs from the table. Niko rose to his feet as his men came into the room and stood behind him. He tucked himself back in his pants. “I didn’t mean for you to see my dick,” he chuckled. “Pardon my lack of clothing, I wasn’t expecting any company today.” He pointed to the women gathered around the drugs. “The whores can’t get enough of this shit. Would you all like to partake?” he asked. “My shit is your shit. It’s like a fucking … buffet in here.” Carter turned away from the young women and lifted her hand. “We’ll pass, thank you.” Everything about Niko was sickening. Carter wanted to vomit just looking at him. It wasn’t that he wasn’t an attractive young man, because he was. He had dark

1083/1683

brown hair that fell to his shoulders, a striking pair of bright green eyes, a fit body, stood around six one, and a deep, smooth Brooklyn-accented voice. He was definitely a ladies man, but he was also a piece of shit, punk ass little bitch. Carter had only met the young man—who was around thirty years old—a few times, and each encounter she’d had with him, he’d managed to thoroughly disgust her. He stared at Carter with an unreadable expression on his face as he stood up straighter and tried to spruce himself up. “Well … I only recognized Valente. I had no idea you brought along Mrs. Salerno. I would have cleaned up a bit. Or at least gotten rid of the whores.” He cleared his throat, pasted on a smile, and gave her a shaky bow. “To what do I owe the pleasure of a visit from the mafia princess herself?”

1084/1683

“We were unaware that you were pursuing businesses in the City,” Carter replied. “Don Bonaducci should have discussed this venture with Don Salerno before pursuing it.” He sighed. “Don Salerno isn’t the easiest man to get a meeting with. Plus, this was just an opportunity we decided to snag up. You know how it is. We like making money and all that.” He laughed. “Everyone likes a good whore every now and then.” Shrugging, he gave her a fake look of concern and changed the subject. “I was sorry to hear about what happened to you, when was it, a couple of years back. I couldn’t believe someone had the courage to touch you. I was delighted to hear that you were returned safely. You are cherished by the Salerno men. I hear that was quite a vicious war. Did they ever find the culprit?”

1085/1683

Glancing at at the floor, Carter saw a used condom not too far away from her and nearly vomited. She backed up until she ran into Mickey’s chest. God, she hoped Nathan would hurry up and get to the hotel so he could handle this and they could go. “It was Silas Steele,” Carter answered, wanting to keep the conversation going until Nathan arrived. She didn’t care if anyone knew that Silas Steele had tried to take her, especially since he was pretty much a non-issue these days. Niko frowned. “Did you say—” “Yes,” she answered before he asked. “And before you ask, no I was not a victim of human trafficking. Silas is my biological father.” “Fuck you,” Niko said in disbelief. “That’s bullshit.”

1086/1683

Carter didn’t say another word. Instead, she gazed out the window wishing she was outside and not in this filthy suite. She spotted another table that was covered in alcoholic drinks, but next to one of the bottles was a piece of paper with safe written on top, and numerous numbers written beneath the word. Interesting, Cater thought. Carter had only been studying the paper for a few seconds when Niko noticed where her eyes were directed and snatched up the paper. Smirking, he picked up a lighter and burned the small piece of paper. “So you’re saying that you are Silas Steele and Anastacia Stone’s daughter?” he questioned, not commenting on the numbers. Carter didn’t answer his question. “You do know that you will have to answer for this invasion of territory, don’t you?” she asked him. “You shouldn’t have done this

1087/1683

without permission. My father-in-law likes balance and order. You killed a cop, and restarted a prostitution ring that he had shut down.” Niko laughed uproariously. “Holy fucking shit!” he exclaimed, ignoring all of what she’d just said. He pointed to Carter and fell back in his seat. “This is just going to make them all want you more. And when I say them, I mean every fucking don, underboss, and their fucking brother. Everybody wants what the Salernos have. New York City, wealth, power, the fucking Mayor, senator, judges, and police department in their pocket … and you. The hit man’s daughter that has the ability to make a man stab himself and beg her for death. Hell, I even want you. For business, of course … and other things.” “Watch yourself, Bonaducci,” Mickey warned.

1088/1683

Niko continued as if Mickey had said nothing. “You know, I went to high school with your Nathan.” He rested his hands behind his head and eyed Carter intently. “There was actually a time when he and I were friends, back when our fathers were friends.” “Before your father got too greedy and killed Angelo’s men,” Mickey said. Once again, Niko continued as if Mickey hadn’t spoken. “Even though he and I were friends, I always hated the very air that gave him life. For the longest time I wanted him to die. I still do.” Okay, now Carter was offended. “Excuse me?” “Every day I hoped that the tragic death of his mother would push him over the edge and make him end his life, but every day he’d just walk into school and look at

1089/1683

everyone as if they were no better than the dirt on the bottom of his expensive Italian leather shoes.” Niko laughed and looked up at the ceiling. “I hoped he would grow up to be shit, but boy was I wrong. Just like when we were kids, Nathan Salerno gets everything he wants. The life of the privileged. I long for the day when I will take everything he has and sentence him to a painful, agonizing death …” “Nathan worked hard for what he has you whinny, little bitch!” Carter snapped. “Maybe if you spent less time fucking whores, and snorting all of that shit you would be better off than you are!” Carter was about to go full-blown mafia princess on him. She did not tolerate anyone talking about her husband. “You think I give a fuck what you or any of those other motherfuckers want? None of you know who the fuck I am! And if you did, I guarantee you’d be afraid to be in a room with me. You say one

1090/1683

more thing about my husband and I swear to God I’ll kill you, and every motherfucker here with you, brutally. I’ll torture every one of you sons of bitches until I get sick of hearing you scream,” she shouted. “Fuck the consequences!” Niko shot up from his seat. “Woo!” he howled and laughed, clapping his hands. “That’s what the fuck I’m talking about.” He hit his chest with a closed fist. “A woman with some fight in her for change. Yes! I bet you like to be fucked hard, too, don’t you? Damn you’re so fucking sexy ...” Carter shot forward. Had Mickey not have gripped her shoulders, stopping her from advancing forward, she would’ve jumped over the table and killed Niko Bonaducci. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “Wait for your husband, Carterina. Trust me. Niko will get what’s coming to him.”

1091/1683

Niko shot a glare at Mickey, as if angry with him for stopping Carter’s attack. “Let her come to me, boy!” Niko shouted. Mickey cocked his head to the side. “Who the fuck are you calling boy, Niko? You better watch your fucking mouth before you lose your tongue.” “Watch your fucking mouth, Valente! You are nothing but an errand boy. I’m an underboss.” “An underboss that’s about to meet his death very soon if he doesn’t shut his fucking mouth!” “Let the woman come to me,” Niko shouted, staring at Carter. “I’ve been waiting to touch her since the moment I first—” “Touch who, exactly?” When Carter heard his voice, her head snapped toward the door, and a sadistic

1092/1683

excitement rushed through her body. Nathan, Lucca, and Kyle entered the executive suit with Nathan’s men following behind them. “I know you aren’t talking about my wife, Bonaducci,” Nathan said, a look of deadly intent in his eyes. He stopped walking when he stood a small distance away from Niko and clasped his hands together in front of him. “Would you like to finish your statement?” Niko said nothing. “Nothing? Come on, Niko. Don’t be a bitch in front of your men. Finish your statement…” Niko still said nothing. “Would you like to ask my wife how she likes to be fucked again?” When he didn’t, Nathan released an exaggerated sigh and nodded. “I thought you wouldn’t. It was disrespectful the first time you did it. Apologize.”

1093/1683

Niko’s nostrils flared and his jaw tightened as he looked over to Carter with a nod. “I apologize,” he said tightly. Carter said nothing and Nathan nodded. “What are you doing in my city?” Nathan asked, but Niko refused to answer. “I said,” Nathan took one more step forward, “what the fuck are you doing in my city?” “Minding my own fucking business, that’s what!” he snapped. Chuckling, Nathan removed his suit jacket, revealing two chrome glocks and a hunting knife resting in his shoulder holster. One of his men came forward and took the jacket from his hands. “You’re not permitted to do that without permission. You’re not permitted to do anything in my city without permission, or have you forgotten that? You cannot kill cops in my city, and you damn

1094/1683

sure can’t start a business. It’s rude.” Nathan took a step back. “Someone please escort Niko’s women out.” A few minutes later, when the women were gone, Nathan continued. “Now, where is this Mr. Clay? Come forward please.” Clay hesitated, but eventually came forward. Nathan turned his gaze to the man. “Well aren’t you quite the little nuisance. Shame on you for making my wife come back here after she already warned you.” He snapped his fingers and beckoned someone. Two men dressed in suits stepped forward with folders in their hands. As Nathan looked around the room his face twitched in disgust. “Find somewhere to sit in this mess.” Niko tried to speak, but Nathan silenced him with a look. “You can’t speak in my city without permission, Niko. And before you even ask the answer is no. I’ve

1095/1683

already had to have the men you had downstairs beaten. And the men that you had watching the door to your suite—sadly—are dead. Don’t make me kill the four you have left standing behind you …” “You did what?” Niko shouted. Sighing in disappointment, he took his silenced gun from its holster, aimed, and killed one of the men standing behind Niko. The other three immediately drew their guns, but they were severely outnumbered. “You may speak this once without consequence, Niko,” Nathan said. “Tell your men to put their guns away.” “Do as he said!” Niko ordered angrily. “Put them away.” “Very good.” Smiling, Nathan turned back to the men in the suits and instructed them to remove the documents from the folders. “Mr. Clay. These men are lawyers for

1096/1683

the City of New York. I want you to put your signature wherever they instruct you to put it.” When Clay looked as if he wanted to argue, Nathan frowned and shook his head. “Do not test me, Mr. Clay. Just do as I said.” Clay signed everything the lawyers told him to. “All done, Mr. Salerno,” one of the lawyers said. Nathan clapped his hands. “Excellent,” he said with a smile. “Thank you, Mr. West, Mr. Peterson. You both are free to leave.” “What did you do?” Clay asked. “What did I sign?” Nathan motioned for one of his men to come forward, and he did so while slipping on a pair of black gloves. When they were on securely, he walked over to Clay and stood silently, awaiting Nathan’s further instructions.

1097/1683

“Your confession to the murder of a cop, Clay,” Nathan stated. He lifted his hand to stop whatever Clay was about to cry. “I have no time, Mr. Clay. You were warned and you chose to be disobedient. To maintain order in this city there must be balance. All factions must work together in peace. We took a vote and you lost. Some very powerful people want you and this hotel gone, so it must go.” He looked between Clay and Niko. “Where’s the client list? I need that as well.” Neither Niko nor Clay answered. Carter watched him silently before she remembered what she had seen on the table. Why would Niko have burned the numbers to a safe if there weren’t something in the safe that he didn’t want seen? Something like say … a client list. “There’s a safe in the suite,” Carter said, capturing everyone’s attention. “He

1098/1683

caught me looking at the security code to it and he burned it.” Nathan arched a brow and nodded. He turned his gaze back to Niko. “Where is the safe?” Of course Niko didn’t answer. Sighing, Carter glanced around the room. “Check behind the big painting, over there on the far wall,” she instructed, pointing across the room. She smiled wickedly at Nathan’s questioning expression. “Nathan, in every episode of Psych we’ve ever watched, the safe was always behind the big painting.” Nathan laughed and snapped his fingers at the gloved man. “Do as my wife said.” Just as she thought it would be, the safe was in the wall behind the large painting. He looked back at Carter with a smile. “Don’t tell me you—”

1099/1683

Carter nodded before he even finished the statement. “You know I do, my love.” A smug smile spread across her face as she pictured the small piece of paper in her head and recited every single number she’d seen in the few seconds she was able to look at it. “I think we hit the jackpot, boss.” The jackpot indeed. The safe was huge and stocked with money, the client list, as well as a flash drive containing incriminating footage of each prominent person on the client list. There were some big names on the list, too. Nathan looked over at her just as a slow, sexy smile spread across his face. Carter winked. With a chuckle, he turned back to face a seething Niko Bonaducci. “I want you out of this city until I clean up this mess. My father expects an apology as well as an explanation for the actions of the Bonaducci family.”

1100/1683

“We’re not giving you—” “I said do not speak!” Nathan roared. “Be silent.” Niko’s mouth immediately closed as Nathan continued to yell at him. “You think I have time for this shit? I’m not like you, Bonaducci. Do you know what the underboss does during the day in my family? Everyfucking-thing! Lounging around and fucking all day is not a spoil that is afforded to me. I have to work. Do not interrupt me again.” Nathan paused for a second, noticeably daring Niko to say a word. After a moment he nodded and continued. “Now, my father expects an apology as well as an explanation for this intrusion next week at the Pescatorre’s dinner. I’m sure the other families of New York will want to know what the fuck you were thinking as well. Now get your shit and take your ass back to Brooklyn until this

1101/1683

is sorted out. I will discuss this with you no further.” “Excuse me? What do you mean?” Niko asked, frowning. Nathan inhaled a sharp breath in annoyance. “I mean what I said, Niko.” “That’s unacceptable. I demand a proper meeting,” he snapped as he vehemently shook his head. “You don’t demand shit from me.” “I am the underboss of my family, Salerno! You will treat me like it.” Nathan blinked, just staring at the man. Slipping his hands into his pockets, he walked forward until he stood directly in front of him. “You are a drug addict, Niko. A fucking joke. I will speak to you no further because you are beneath me. I believed this when we were children, and I still believe it

1102/1683

now.” He leaned in a bit closer to Niko. “And you were wrong about our childhood, Niko. I didn’t find you no better than the dirt on the bottom of my shoes. I actually found more worth in the dirt on the bottom of my shoes …” Nathan laughed the moment Niko rushed to attack him. He caught him by his throat and squeezed until his face began to turn purple. “Look at yourself. Always getting into trouble.” He glanced at the faces of the two remaining men Niko had and frowned in mock concern. “What’s wrong, gentleman? Not used to seeing your dear underboss like this?” He sighed and nodded. “I will make him look more familiar to you.” In a swift motion, Nathan released Niko’s neck and turned him away from him. Gripping the back of his neck, Nathan forced the man to his knees in front of the table full of drugs. After Nathan slammed Niko’s face

1103/1683

into the small pile of cocaine, he brought him back to his feet, his face covered with the white powder. He turned Niko to face his men. “Now your boss looks more familiar to you, yes?” He forcefully pushed him into the arms of his men, nearly knocking them over. The Salerno soldiers burst into laughter as Nathan rolled up his sleeves and turned to look at the quietest and most fearful man in the room. “What is your position here, Matthew Young?” Carter knew Nathan wouldn’t show Matthew any favor based on the fact that she was friends with his wife. She wouldn’t expect him to, nor would she ask him to. This was business. Carter would never request it or expect him to give it just because she was his wife. She rarely brought their personal life to work. At least not in situations like these.

1104/1683

Matthew stuttered through his response. “I–I’m just th–the accountant. I assist i–in,” he visibly swallowed, attempting to calm himself, “I assisted in la–laundering the money.” Nathan nodded. “Your credentials please.” He frowned. “Umm … I graduated from Harvard at the top of my class. I’m very good at what I do here and I … and I can show you my work if you’d like to see, Mr. Salerno.” “So you would like to keep a job?” Matthew didn’t even look at his brother-in-law when he nodded. “Y–yes, sir. If I could, I would like to keep a job.” “You fucking bastard,” Clay shouted. “After all I’ve done for you!”

1105/1683

Nathan frowned and slowly approached Matthew. “Mr. Young, if I may ask, why would it be a good decision for me to allow a man clearly lacking in loyalty to work for me?” “With all due respect, Mr. Salerno, I have no loyalty to my brother-in-law because he has never had any to me. When his secondary business venture was put to a stop, he all but threw me out with nothing. He fired me, and refused to pay me. I had no idea it was you that shut him down. I only came back when he needed me again out of desperation. I needed to care for my family. We were losing everything, and soon we would have had to sell our home. Had it not been for you and your wife, my family would have starved, and my son would have had no clothing, diapers, wipes, food, or a bed. I would pledge my loyalty to you a million times before I’d ever pledge it to him even once.”

1106/1683

Nathan just stood in silence, staring at Matthew. After multiple minutes his brows furrowed and his jaw ticked as conflict became evident on his face. Abruptly he turned to Carter and tossed his hands up in the air. “It’s your call,” he said to her in Russian. Caught off guard by his words, Carter’s mouth dropped open in confusion. “What do you mean?” she asked, also speaking in Russian. And thus their conversation in Russian began. It was the only way to keep the conversation just between them. Kyle was the only other person in the room that knew the language. Nathan raked his fingers through his hair and motioned toward Matthew. “Carter, my judgment is compromised. I can’t trust it when it comes to this man. Every time I look

1107/1683

at his face I see his son and daughter. Our sons and our niece have play dates with them for Christ’s sake. He brought the snacks to the park last week.” Carter pursed her lips. “The fact that he brought the kids orange slices and animal crackers to the park shouldn’t be having an effect on your ability to make this decision, Nathan.” Nathan frowned. “Well it is. I’m confused. I don’t trust what my gut is telling me! I think he’s telling the truth, but I can’t tell if that’s just me hoping that I don’t have to kill Melanie and Joshua’s dad.” “So the decision of whether he lives or dies is better left in my hands then?” He gave her a quick, pleading look. “You are better at this part then me, Carterina. You know I have a problem with …” His words trailed off.

1108/1683

“With what, Nathan?” she asked, placing her hands on her hips. Nathan gave her a hesitant look before he muttered, “Dealing with innocent people.” Carter threw up her hands in frustration. “How many times do I have to tell you, Nathan? That woman was not innocent—” “I know, I know. We eventually found out that she wasn’t, but you had already killed her days before that, remember?” “Well she made it easy because she was a bitch.” She would never be able to live the killing down. It was a long story—not worth relaying—that had happened weeks ago when Carter was still having temper problems. A smile pulled at Nathan’s lips. “Regardless of that, you were able to recognize the woman’s guilt before we proved her

1109/1683

to be the thief that she was.” He shrugged. “Although, I still think you should have waited to cut her throat—” Carter waved her hand in the air to stop him. “Okay, I get it, dammit. I’ve already apologized for that. I was going through separation from my father, you know that.” Carter reached out for Nathan to help her walk over the junk on the floor. “I swear you’ll never stop using that to get me to do stuff.” Nathan chuckled. “You’re damn right I won’t,” he muttered, switching back to English. Once Carter was through the junk, she straightened her clothing and stood in front of Matthew Young. “All right, Matthew, here’s the truth. Are you listening?” When Matthew fearfully nodded, Carter continued. “Now, while I like you and adore your family, I can and will kill you if I feel that you

1110/1683

remaining alive is not in the best interest of my husband, plain and simple.” “I promise you, Carterina—” She lifted her hand to silence him. “I don’t need your promises, I need you to prove yourself. You say that you will pledge your loyalty to my husband? Then prove that to me.” Carter instructed the gloved soldier standing next to Clay to remove his gloves and give them to Matthew. Once Matthew had put them on his hands, Carter ordered the soldier to put his gun to Clay’s head and continued. “The five most important things my husband expects from those that work for him to be are respectful, loyal, honest, obedient, and honorable. Are you able to be this?” He nodded. “Yes.” Carter nodded and stepped to the side. “Then prove it to me.” Carter held out

1111/1683

her hand to the soldier with the gun to Clay’s head, and he put it in her hand. Carter took the weapon, gave it to Matthew, and motioned for him to go to Clay. “I think you can pretty much guess what it is I want you to do, Matthew. So do it.” They waited, and waited … and waited some more. However, Matthew seemed to be stuck to the place he stood. Carter moved to stand in front of him with her hands clasped in front of her. He was frightened to the point of shaking, and tears fell from his eyes. “I can’t, C–Carterina, I’m sorry,” he cried. “I–I’m not a killer. I’ve never killed a man before, and no matter what’s been done to me I’d never want to. I’m just an accountant. I like numbers and I’m good at my job. B–but if living and keeping this job means I have to take the life of another then I’m sorry.” He lowered his head. “I will have to give up a job, and my life,” he whispered.

1112/1683

Carter silently stared at him. She could honestly say that she’d never truly respected Matthew Young until this very moment. With her index finger, she tapped his chin until he lifted his tear-filled eyes to hers. She reached forward, taking his hands and slipping off the gloves one by one. “Reno,” she called. “My gloves.” Reno came forward and handed them to her, taking the oversized ones away. Carter slipped on her gloves, took the gun from Matthew, and gave him a soft smile. “Very well, Matthew. You don’t have kill him. Do not fear, sweetheart.” Carter walked over to Clay and told the soldier to move to the side. “S–so you’re not going to kill m–me?” Matthew asked. Chuckling softly, Carter sat on the arm of the couch next to Clay with her legs

1113/1683

crossed and her hands in her lap. “The Salerno Organization is not a dictatorship, Matthew. I have no interest in making you do anything you don’t want to do. Like you said, you are an accountant. I told you to prove yourself to me and you obediently did as I’d asked. The manner in which you speak to me shows that you have respect for me and my family. The desire to take care of your family speaks volumes about your character. You’re loyal to those who value your work. In your eyes, I saw nothing but pure and genuine truth, not even the threat of death would make you go against your beliefs. You are not a killer, and you didn’t allow me to intimidate you into becoming one whether you were afraid to die or not. That, Matthew Young, is honorable.” With her head cocked to the side, she gave him a soft smile. “You’re fine, Matthew. You’ve been subjected to enough today. Go home, be with your family. How about we discuss the

1114/1683

details of your new job tomorrow when we see each other at the park?” “Yes,” he replied, appearing relieved. “Yes, that would be a–amazing.” “Excellent,” Carter said, looking over to Nathan. “Honey, can you …” Nathan nodded and instructed one of his men to grab a few stacks of the cash from the open safe, which the soldier handed to Matthew. “Consider it a welcome bonus.” “Thank you so much,” Matthew exclaimed as he took the money. “Thank you.” “No thanks needed,” Carter said. “Just do your job as well as you promised.” He gave her a nod as he started for the door. “I will.” “Bye, Matthew,” Nathan said. “Uhh … Remember, tomorrow it’s our turn to bring the snacks.”

1115/1683

Carter bit her lip to contain her laughter until Matthew had left. When he was finally gone, she let it burst free. “Jesus Christ, Nathan.” “Shut up, Carter, it’s not that damn funny.” He pointed to Mickey, who was laughing softly. “And don’t you say a fucking word.” Mickey raised his hands in surrender. It never failed. Nathan could never stomach looking like a monster in the eyes of innocent individuals. Mickey had told Carter that it was something Nathan had been doing for years, but Carter still could never not laugh at how awkward and cute he got when he was uncomfortable. After her laughter had subsided, she looked at her amazing, angry husband and poked out her lips in a pout. “Oh come on,

1116/1683

bubby, don’t be mad at me. I only laugh because I love you so much.” Nathan smirked. “I’m not mad at all. You’ll pay for laughing at your husband, I guarantee it.” Carter wiggled her brows suggestively and gave him a wink. Nathan’s smile was full of mischief and Carter bit her bottom lip to hide a smile. She looked away from him and over at Clay, who she gave a gentle nudge with her arm. “You doing all right?” He frowned. “Well, that depends. What are you going to do to me?” “What do you think I should do to you?” she asked. “You disrespected me, you yelled at me downstairs, you made me come back here a second time for the same shit I took care of last time. What should your punishment be for that?”

1117/1683

“You’re already taking my hotel and sending me to jail—” Carter shook her head and frowned. “The city is taking your hotel, not me. I’m still upset about this, Clay.” She crossed her legs, letting the split of her skirt fall to the side, revealing her favorite knives holstered safely around her thigh. “Well … do you want an apology?” When Carter shook her head no, with panic in his voice he asked, “Money?” Carter chuckled. “I have money, silly.” “Well, what do you—” A gut-wrenching scream tore loose from his throat when Carter quickly removed one of her trusty knives and jammed it in his thigh. A chill rushed down Carter’s spine and a sadistic smile spread across her lips. Clay reached for the knife, but was thwarted when she elbowed him in his face. His hand

1118/1683

shot to his face as he fell back with another shout. She took the opportunity to wrap her hand around the knife in his thigh, and biting her bottom lip she pushed it in deeper, giving it a little wiggle along the way. Clay cried out in agony. “Please,” he begged. “God, please stop!” He tried to grab for the knife that Carter’s hand was still wrapped around and she pushed it in deeper. “Ah!” Sweat beaded on his forehead, then slowly slid down his crimson red face. “Be quiet,” Carter whispered. “The sooner you quiet down the sooner the pain will stop.” He did as she’d instructed, even as his soft cries fell from his lips.

1119/1683

“Good. Now put your hand on each side of you.” He nodded and obeyed. “If you scream, I’ll stab you again.” Without another word she yanked her knife free. Clay kept his lips tight, but his body shook with silent sobs. Carter nodded, deciding that he was quiet enough, and not to punish him any further. “Very good, Clay.” She brought the blood covered knife to his face, and wiped it on his tear covered cheek while she whispered, “I’m so sorry, Mrs. Salerno, please forgive me … I beg of you.” “I–I’m so s–sorry, Mrs. Salerno . . . p–please forgive me, I beg of you,” he repeated with a shaky voice. Carter looked into his eyes. “Obedience, Clay. Do you understand now?” she asked, staring in to his eyes. When Clay

1120/1683

nodded, Carter stood and handed off her dirty knife and gloves to Reno. “Good boy.” With a smile, Carter walked to her husband. “All done,” she said brightly. Nathan shook his head. “You’re killing me, Carter. My day is full, with no time for quality time with you, and you put on a display like that?” Carter gave him a naughty smile and gripped the front of his shirt. “I’m leaving now, Russian. I have a few more meetings, then I’m going home early.” Nathan arched his brow. “You’re just going home early? You had no intention of asking first?” Carter laughed and poked his chest playfully. “Ask? Honey, I’m Carterina Salerno. The boss’s beloved daughter, the underboss’s wife, and the mother of the futures of this organization. I’ll go home when

1121/1683

I damn well please, mister.” She stood on her toes and gave him a kiss that was supposed to be quick, but Nathan snaked his arm around her waist and captured her mouth in a deep—insanely possessive—kiss that stole her breath. When he broke the kiss Carter bit back a moan and hit his arm. Of course Nathan would get her all hot and bothered before she had to go to another meeting. They were both too busy for one of their famous mid-work day quickies, so unfortunately she’d just have to deal with it. “Why the hell would you kiss me like that, in a place like this, Nathan?” He laughed as she pushed out of his embrace and turned to leave with her men. “All righty,” she said, straightening her clothing. “Now that Nathan and I have given you all a show … I shall take my men and go.” She chuckled. She loved it when she rhymed unintentionally.

1122/1683

“You’re laughing because you rhymed, aren’t you?” Nathan asked with amusement in his voice. Carter nodded and laughed harder. Damn, he knew her too well. “I’m fucking amazing. I’m like the female Doctor Seuss.” Nathan and the men in the room—excluding Niko and his men—laughed with her. “You’re such a nerd,” Nathan teased her. Carter’s mouth dropped open in playful offense. “Meanie.” She gave him a wink over her shoulder and continued to exit. “Love you, baby,” Nathan called. “You better have dinner on the table when I get home.” Carter raised her middle finger in the air. “Kiss my ass, Mr. Salerno.” “I plan to, Mrs. Salerno.”

1123/1683

Carter laughed. “I love you, too, bubby.”

Chapter 24: Pool Party Now don’t get Carter wrong, she still absolutely loved working at S.O., but being a wife, a mother, and taking care of her family and home had snuck up on her and became her first love. Yes, she still loved New York, and yes she still did a ton of work back in the City. But ever since her little boys were born, the majority of Carter’s work for both New York and France was done from home during Aleksandr and Maksim’s nap time. The only time Carter went to the City was when she had meetings. She’d created a new system after her sons were born. It allowed her to do all of her desk work from Nathan’s home office, and only go to the City three, sometimes four, times a week for meetings with associates and potential business partners.

1125/1683

“Ma-ma!” “Ma-ma!” The sound of little feet running through the house was getting closer and closer to the kitchen as Carter continued to stock the picnic basket with their lunch and snacks. Carter had left work early after her last meeting to come home and spend time with her mother, brother, and her babies. They were going to have lunch by the pool, lounge, and go swimming per Maksim and Aleksandr’s request. It was going to be a perfect day as usual. The only thing that could’ve made it better was if Nathan had come home early to join them. Unfortunately, his work load didn’t allow it. Good thing Carter could always count on him being home on time for family dinner every night; it was always just the four of them. She had been the one to make his daily schedule, so she’d made sure of it.

1126/1683

“Ma-ma!” her baby called again. She could tell just by hearing his voice that it was Aleksandr. He was the more talkative twin. “Mama is in here, baby,” Carter yelled. “Come to the kitchen.” When he yelled back, “Okay,” Carter laughed softly. Her babies had so much personality, just like their father. “Auntie Carter?” Carter looked up from the fruit she had been cutting into squares just as her stunning little niece—slash cousin by blood—Sofia walked in to the kitchen. Carter smiled. Sofia was such a beautiful little twoyear-old Daddy’s girl. She walked into the kitchen in her little purple, skirted, one piece swimsuit looking so adorable. Her beautiful hair swayed back and forth and her sky blue

1127/1683

eyes were bright with excitement as she walked to Carter quickly. “Hi sweetie. You need something?” Carter asked “Wanna braid my hair, Auntie?” Sofia asked. She ran her little fingers through the ends of her hair, now reaching her waist, and gazed at Carter expectantly. “Of course, baby.” Carter left the fruit and went over to the sink to wash her hands. After she’d washed and dried her hands, she picked up Sofia and journeyed to the booth-like seat by the window. Carter sat Sofia in her lap and combed her fingers through her silky hair. She loved doing Sofia’s hair, and she could tell that Sofia loved it, too. Because Sofia was without a mother and had no recollection of ever having one, Carter always did her hair. Not only that, but Carter had decorated her

1128/1683

room at Kyle’s house and had been picking out all of her clothing since she was nine months old and her mother had walked out on her and Kyle. Carter was being to Sofia what she wished a woman would have been to her when she was a little girl. Yes, she had Chrissy, and she loved her, but Chrissy never had that motherly touch that Carter had needed and wanted. Carter had only received one warm hug full of motherly love when she was a little girl, and that had been from Anya Salerno when she was three years old. When Faith—Sofia’s mother—left without looking back, Carter had promised Kyle that he and Sofia could always count on her to be there when they needed her. It was not easy for a little girl to grow up without a mother, even a mother figure would have satisfied Carter, but she had neither. She wouldn’t let her niece suffer the same way she had. If little Sofia Valente ever needed her hair done,

1129/1683

some girl time, or a hug from a mother that loved her as if she were her own child, Carter would always be there. Although she would always be there for Sofia, in her heart, Carter knew that there would come a time that just calling Auntie Carter wouldn’t be enough. A little girl needed a mother. This was why she’d been pushing Kyle to start dating again. And by pushing, Carter meant tirelessly trying to persuade him to get back out there. Since the moment Kyle had become a full-time single father it was like he’d taken a vow of celibacy. All dating and hook-ups just stopped, and Kyle had become wrapped up in working hard to be a good father. And he had. In Carter’s opinion, just calling Kyle a good father was a huge understatement. She was incredibly proud of him and the man he’d become. He was the perfect father, and she knew he’d be an amazing husband to some lucky woman.

1130/1683

She couldn’t lie. Kyle’s reluctance to date had been giving her lots of time to scheme. The man’s taste in women was atrocious, and there was no way in hell Carter was ever letting him pick his own wife. She knew what was right for Kyle better than he did. A couple of years ago, she’d thought that Aniyah—one of her good friends, and a secretary at S.O.—was the perfect woman for him, but now she didn’t really know. It wasn’t that Aniyah wasn’t a wonderful woman, because she was. It was just that Kyle and Aniyah being together may not be what was best for Sofia. It was incredibly hard for Carter to admit, but it was true. Sofia needed a mother, and Kyle needed a wife. Carter had another woman in mind for Kyle. The only problem was, she wasn’t really the type of woman Kyle would usually go for. Aniyah was though. The woman could call herself fat and unattractive all she wanted, but Carter knew she was just fishing

1131/1683

for compliments. Aniyah was flawless … all of the damn time. Her full, curvy figure made every man in the office salivate when she would strut by them. Her hair was always flawless, her clothes were always flawless, and her make-up looked professionally done every day. Physically, she was Kyle’s type from head to toe, but Carter wanted Kyle to have love. He deserved love, and his sweet little girl deserved a mother, a woman that would love her as if she’d carried her in her own womb. The woman Carter knew would be absolutely perfect for Kyle and Sofia, was named Reanna Pierce. Her beauty went far beyond the physical. “Auntie, Pa-pa said we can have ice cream today.” Sofia’s soft little voice brought Carter from her thoughts as she began to ramble about her beloved Papa.

1132/1683

“We have ice cream yesterday. Pa-pa said we can have some again if be good at Auntie’s house today,” she said happily. “You want some ice cream, too?” Carter laughed softly as she began to put a long braid in Sofia’s hair. “Yes, I’ll be having some ice cream tonight after dinner.” “Can Maksi and Sandr have some, too?” she asked. Carter nodded. “If they eat all of their food, yes. They will have pie and ice cream for dessert.” “Can I have some pie, too?” Carter smiled. “I will make an extra one for you and your Papa to take home for dessert, okay?” She nodded her head, and then began talking about her and her Papa’s day at the park. The sentences Carter could understand

1133/1683

clearly indicated that the day was exceptionally fun for both her and Kyle. It made Carter’s heart swell with happiness for Kyle. Sofia was the perfect surprise addition to this family and to Kyle’s life. The two of them were perfect together. “Ma-ma!” Tiny little feet padded across the kitchen floor and Carter looked over to see her gorgeous little men enter the kitchen. Aleksandr walked in first with nothing but his swim diaper on, and his little swim trunks in his hand. His thick, black brows were furrowed tight in a serious expression and he seemed to be on a mission. His silky, black, wild curls fell into his stormy gray eyes and the sun shone through the kitchen windows illuminating both his and his brother’s light, caramel-brown skin. Carter chuckled as she watched him walk forward with his brother following behind him. Maksim,

1134/1683

unlike his brother, was already dressed in his swim trunks. Even though he was clothed, he still had a frown on his face, just like his brother. His thick, brown-colored brows were furrowed and his equally wild, dirtyblond curls fell into his identical stormy gray eyes. Although they both looked like her in some ways, especially Aleksandr, when they frowned like this, they both looked exactly like their father … and Lucca. “Ma-ma,” Aleksandr said as they approached her. “Maksi swimming.” He held out his swim trunk to her. Carter sighed. It was always “Maksi” something with Aleksandr. It was more than obvious that he was the one that needed help, not Maksim, but regardless of that fact, Aleksandr tended to always begin a sentence with Maksim’s name. It was very cute.

1135/1683

Something that she was sure she’d tease him about when he got older. Carter looked at her son with an arched brow. “Is it Maksi that needs help, or Sandr?” she asked. “Sandr,” both Maksim and Aleksandr answered simultaneously. Carter nodded in reply before completing Sofia’s braid. Leaning forward, she gave Sofia a kiss on her forehead. “There you go, Sofi.” “Thank you,” she chirped. “Can I take my ball to swimming?” Carter picked her up and placed her feet to the floor. “Of course, honey. Go get it.” “Okay.” Sofia ran to get her ball, and Carter turned her attention to her little boys. “All

1136/1683

right, Sandr, come to Mama.” Aleksandr came forward and Carter lifted him onto the table in front of her. “Where is Mémé?” They called Anastacia the French word for grandmother, which was mémé. Maksim came forward and extended his arms for Carter to pick him up. Obliging him, she sat him atop the table with his brother. “Mémé swimming, Ma-ma,” Maksim answered. In translation, Grandma was somewhere putting her swimsuit on. Carter was helping Aleksandr into his swim trunks just as Gabriel walked in the back door. “Are the punks ready for swimming?” he exclaimed. The twins immediately smiled and bounced excitedly at the sight of their Uncle Gabriel. Carter turned to him with a smile as well.

1137/1683

“Looks like you’re ready,” she said. Gabriel had his hair tied back into a ponytail and wore a pair of pink swim trunks. He smiled at Carter as he joined them at the table. “And you’re not, my love.” Unfortunately, Carter hadn’t gotten dressed yet; she still had on her clothing from work. “That’s because I made lunch,” Carter stated with a smile. “I figured you and mom could take the kids out while I got dressed.” Gabriel nodded as he reached forward, snatched a giggling Aleksandr from the table, and tossed him in the air. “Twin time,” he yelled. Aleksandr squealed and laughed hysterically. Gabriel gave him smooches all over his little chubby cheeks while holding him close. The much calmer Maksim came closer to Carter and climbed into her lap. She

1138/1683

helped him and kissed her baby on his soft cheek. Maksim could be as mischievous as his brother, but the majority of the time he just enjoyed to be curled up, relaxing with her. He was a very possessive mama’s boy. “Where is mum and Sofi?” Gabriel asked, leaning toward her to give Maksim a smooch on the cheek. “Sofi went to go get her ball for the pool, and Mom’s—” “Right here,” Anastacia called as she walked into the kitchen with Sofia in her arms. “My ball, Auntie!” Sofia giggled, holding her ball in her hands. “Is everyone ready?” Anastacia asked. Gabriel stood up with Aleksandr still in his arms. “We’re ready.” Looking over to Maksim he extended his hand.

1139/1683

Maksim shook his head and turned away. “Ma-ma.” Gabriel raised his hand in surrender and Carter chuckled. She knew Maksim wouldn’t be going anywhere without her. “We’ll take these two outside and meet you by the pool.” Carter nodded her head and stood up from the table with her little Maksim in her arms. “You want to help Mama finish cooking?” she asked him. He popped his thumb in to his mouth and nodded his head. Maksim was her little helper. Any task she had to complete—whether it was cooking dinner or folding laundry—Maksim was next to her learning how to do it, while his brother would run circles around them. She loved spending time with her baby boys, whether she was teaching Maksim how to do something or

1140/1683

chasing her little Aleksandr around the house. “Okay, baby,” Carter said as she and Maksim made their way across the kitchen. “Let’s get lunch ready for everyone, shall we?” Maksim smiled and bounced in her arms. “We e–eat, Ma-ma!” ~*~ “Ma-ma!” “All right, Aleksandr, I’m watching.” Aleksandr waved his little arms as much as his Spider-Man arm floaties would allow, then jumped into the pool. The boy was a fearless fish, just like his father. He knew how to swim without the floaties, but Carter never allowed it unless Nathan was with him because he was not even close to being as good a swimmer as Nathan was. He

1141/1683

was damn near professional. Once Nathan had seen how comfortable Aleksandr was in water, he taught him how to swim. Ever since Aleksandr was about nine months old, he and Nathan had been coming out to the pool and swimming without Aleksandr’s floaties. Yes, Carter had been nervous about it at first, but then she and Maksim actually sat and watched them one night. Her fears were instantly put to rest. Nathan was amazing with him, plus she loved to watch Nathan spend time with the boys. Swimming was his and Aleksandr’s thing, but sports … Sports was something all three of her guys could agree on. “Ma-ma, some more.” Carter reached to her left and picked up Maksim’s plate. After piling it with more fruit she handed it back to him. Everyone else was playing in the pool, but Maksim sat with her at their table under a netted gazebo,

1142/1683

snacking on fruit. Soon they would go lounge in the large pool … emphasis on lounge. Where Aleksandr was more like his father, Maksim was more like her. The art of relaxation came naturally to them when they weren’t angry. Maksim didn’t swim, he floated, lounged back on whatever floatation device held him up in the pool. Today it was a huge UFO that he could sit in comfortably. It had the cutest little water gun attached to the front of it. It was Maksim’s favorite pool float out of all the floats he had, simply because spraying his cousin and brother with the spray gun attached to the front amused him immensely. “You two are so boring,” Gabe said as he and Sofia walked into the gazebo. “Bring your behinds out here. We’re celebrating.” Celebrating? A small, confused smile spread across her face. “Why is everything always a party

1143/1683

with you, Gabe?” The man could turn any gathering into a celebration. “Umm, probably because I once was confined in a basement, and now I’m free!” He plopped down in the chair next to her and lifted Sofia to sit on the table. Sofia started eating some of the cut fruit and Gabe looked over to Carter with a smile. “So, my love. Are you going to celebrate with me?” Carter smiled and nodded. “All right, my free brother. What are we celebrating today?” “The future,” he replied with a bright smile. “And our happiness. We’re celebrating life, our freedom, and the fact that we both wake up every morning with smiles on our faces … and the fact that I think I may be in love.”

1144/1683

He’d said the last word a bit softer, and Carter immediately knew he was about to tell her something. “Umm, Gabe …” As soon as she’d said his name, his smile slowly widened. Carter squealed and turned to face him. “Spill now, Gabe. What is it? Who is it?” Carter bounced in her seat. Gabe laughed. “I’ll only tell you if you promise not to judge, me, and don’t tell anyone.” “I promise, now spill.” Gabe smiled, shook his head, and sighed. “All right. Well …” He hesitated, and Carter motioned for him to continue. “Okay, well. You know Dante ended his relationship with Casey a few months back—” Carter screamed and jumped up from her seat joyously. She danced around the

1145/1683

gazebo as Gabe and the kids laughed, finding her antics thoroughly amusing. “What on earth is going on over there?” Anastacia yelled as she held on to Aleksandr’s hands and pulled him around in the pool. Carter picked up Maksim and rested him on her hip as she ran from the gazebo. “Gabe has a boyfriend!” she announced. “Carterina!” Gabe yelled behind her. “You seriously can’t hold water! I don’t even know why I tell you anything at all.” Carter rolled her eyes. “Relax Gabe, its Mom.” Carter walked to the stairs of the pool, pulling Maksim’s float along with her. “I’m so excited! We can have double dates now.” “Calm yourself, Carter, you didn’t even let me finish telling yet.”

1146/1683

Carter settled Maksim in his float and pushed him toward his grandmother. “Are you talking about Dante?” Anastacia asked, making Carter’s breath catch in shock. “Mother,” Gabe yelled. Carter gasped and clutched her heart when her mother said the words. What? Gabriel told Mom first? How could he? I’m his sister, his twin for God’s sake. How could he be so cruel? Carter turned to him with a wounded expression. “You told Mom first?” Gabe bit his bottom lip and looked away. “Oops,” Anastacia said through a chuckle. “Sorry.” Carter sat on the steps entering the pool and ran her hands over the water. “I don’t see how this is funny,” she whined.

1147/1683

“Oh stop your pouting, Carterina,” Anastacia chided with amusement in her tone. “This is why your father called you baby girl … because you always pout like a baby.” Carter crossed her arms over her chest and turned her head away. “I’m not pouting,” she muttered. “Why am I always the last to know everything?” They always kept her out of the loop. They would go on their shopping sprees and lunch dates and gossip up a storm while she wasn’t there, but on the days she could actually hang out with them they always wanted to just stay at her house with the kids. They were such jerks. Coming to sit by her side, Gabe put his arm around her shoulders and pulled her to his side. “I’m sorry, my love, please forgive me.”

1148/1683

“Stop babying your sister, you’ll make it worse.” Gabe chuckled. “Mum, stop. You’re being ridiculous.” He kissed Carter’s forehead. “Pout away, my love. I should have told you sooner. You know how much we hate gossiping without you.” Bullshit. Carter elbowed his lying ass in the side and he laughed. “You’re such a liar. You both love doing this to me.” “Carterina, you can’t keep a secret—” Carter cut off her mother with a gasp. “I can so! I’m bad a-word at keeping secrets, Mom. I get it from you!” “You used to be good at it, but then you got married,” she stated with a shrug. Carter’s mouth dropped open. “What is that supposed to mean?” she asked, offended.

1149/1683

Laughing, Gabe looked away, and Anastacia smiled wide. Okay, what the hell was going on? What did her being married have to do with keeping secrets and being excluded from gossip time? Gabriel turned back to her. “It’s nothing, sweetheart. It’s normal.” “What’s normal?” she asked, still confused and very much offended. “Tell me you meanies. If my kids and niece weren’t around I’d be cursing up a storm right now.” “It’s nothing, baby girl, it’s just that your brother couldn’t tell you when his relationship with Dante started because he and Dante were having an affair. Dante didn’t even want to tell his brothers.” Carter still wasn’t getting their point. “Okay?” Gabe sighed. “I knew that if I told you, you would tell Nathan.”

1150/1683

“What?” “Don’t even act like you wouldn’t,” Anastacia said. She would have, it was an uncontrollable reflex now. Whenever someone told her something shocking or exciting, the first thing that would pop in her head would be “Oh my God, I can’t wait to tell Nathan!” but she couldn’t help it! Her husband was her best friend. Unable to even form a lie to counter their rude accusation, Carter changed the subject. “So, are you and Dante official now?” Gabriel nodded. “Kind of.” “Kind of?” “Yes. We’re discussing it. I would rather him talk to his father first. I’m not really interested in having a closeted relationship. I told him that, and he said he’d try.”

1151/1683

Carter’s brows rose in surprise. Wow, they must have been very serious for Dante to be considering that. “Really?” Gabe nodded. “Yes, we even talked about marriage. It’s something he’s always wanted.” “What?” Anastacia yelled. Carter grinned both because her mother was just as shocked by Gabe’s announcement as she was, and because of what Gabe had just revealed. “You guys are—” “We’re just talking about it,” he said quickly. Anastacia was already squeezing him tightly. “Aww, Gabriel, my precious son.” She kissed his lips. “I will get to see my other baby marry now. And you and Dante will give me more grandchildren, yes. You know I want lots of grandchildren.”

1152/1683

Gabriel chuckled and kissed their mother’s cheek. “I said we just talked about it, Mother.” Carter clapped her hands. “I am so planning your wedding, Gabe. And you have to make me your best man.” “Who else would fill the role so perfectly?” Carter squealed and hugged her brother tightly. “Now all we have to do is get Mom and Cesare to stop beating around the bush, then we will all be married.” As soon as Carter mentioned their mother and marriage in the same sentence, Anastacia frowned. “Don’t make me curse in front of my grandchildren, Carterina.” She turned away from them and rejoined the kids in the pool.

1153/1683

Carter huffed. “But you said you wanted marriage, Mom. Remember?” “Do you remember that I’m still married to your fa— Silas. He may be trying his hand at being father of the year with you two, but he’s still holding me hostage. He scarred me. I will never marry again.” “Boooo,” Carter and Gabriel called at the same time. She waved a dismissive hand at their antics and began to play with Maksim, Aleksandr, and Sofia who swam, chasing each other in the water and giggling. “That is such a cliché thing to say, Mum,” Gabriel said. “You can’t give up on marriage because of Silas. You’re a woman only in your forties. You have too much life left. Marry the man, you know he wants to.” She rolled her eyes. “Marriage is for young people. I love my relationship the way

1154/1683

it is now. I have a bad track record with men, and I’m not going to mess the first perfect relationship I’ve had in my life up by becoming his wife,” she explained with a shrug. “Every man I’ve ever loved has disappointed me. I loved Angelo, he cheated on me, had a son, and moved to America. I loved Silas and he betrayed my trust, attacked me, and took both of my children away from me for twenty-three years. Last but not least, I loved Robert and he died, then came back to life and left. Cesare is perfect. He and I are happy. This is all I need.” Carter and Gabriel were speechless when she finished. Damn. Okay, maybe they couldn’t blame her for being a little fearful about taking her relationship with Cesare to the next level. “Okay,” Carter said. “We will let it go—”

1155/1683

“After you answer one question,” Gabriel interjected quickly. Anastacia rolled her eyes. “What?” she asked, frustrated. “Are you not willing to marry Cesare because you still can’t let go of Angelo?” The question rattled her. Anastacia opened her mouth and closed it. “Do you think she loves them both and is still having trouble choosing?” Carter asked Gabriel. Gabriel nodded his head. “She must. But I’m sure she loves one more than the other.” “Of course she does. She has to, right?” “Then why would she not choose the one she loves the most?” Gabriel asked Carter.

1156/1683

Carter gave her brother a look as if he should already know the answer to his question. “I think she has, but that doesn’t make giving up Angelo easy.” Gabriel frowned. “But what if it’s Angelo that she loves more—” “And she can’t bring herself to hurt Cesare,” Carter finished. “Or she could love them both—” “The same,” Gabriel finished, shaking his head. “Thus making the decision impossible. Damn, that’s sad.” “Okay, you two, that’s enough,” Anastacia chided with a frown. “No more talk about my love life.” Gabriel chuckled and Carter giggled softly. “Fine,” Gabriel sighed. “I guess as long as you have a good guy that treats you

1157/1683

like a queen and keeps you,” he wiggled his brows suggestively, “satisfied. Then that’s enough.” Anastacia frowned in confusion. “Gabe, you’re bad,” Carterina giggled. “Don’t listen to him, Mom, he’s a hoe.” Gabriel smiled wickedly. “I’m not a hoe, I just want to make sure our sexy mother is being taken care of in that … department.” Anastacia snapped back and shook her head, wondering what the hell her children were talking about. “In what department?” Gabriel chuckled. “You know. I mean, you’re still a young woman with natural urges and desires that need to be fulfilled by a skilled man. If mine and Carter’s … umm, need was genetically inherited from you,

1158/1683

then I know you need to be … serviced often.” “Serviced!” Carterina laughed loudly, but Anastacia was still confused. “Do not ever refer to that as being serviced again.” Gabriel snorted. “Don’t act like you don’t love it when Nathan services you. Hell, I’ve heard you getting serviced out here in the pool more than once.” “Your nosey ass needs to stop listening,” Carter laughed and elbowed his side. “What myself and my husband do in our pool is our business. It’s not like we do it right in front of your house.” “My pool house is right around the corner from this pool, Carterina. I clearly heard your loud ass screaming, ‘Oh God, Nathan, yes! Please don’t stop, a handful of blank-mes, and numerous grunts and moans, all for a full damn forty minutes.”

1159/1683

“Shut up!” Carter splashed him. “My kids are out here, don’t say that. They don’t need to know about that stuff.” Gabriel laughed. “How the hell do they think they got here—” “What in heaven’s name are you two talking about?” Anastacia asked sharply, cutting them off. Carter put her hand in her brother’s face and looked over to Anastacia. “Mom, Gabe was talking about you getting your rocks off with Cesare.” “My … rocks off?” She nodded slowly with a mischievous smile on her face. “Yeah. You know, a little bow chica wow wow …” She stood up from the step and began rolling her hips while singing “Bow, chica wow wow” over and over again.

1160/1683

The second Anastacia caught on to what her son and daughter were talking about her mouth dropped open in shock. “Oh my … are guys talking about …” They both burst into laughter. “Oh come on. Don’t look at us all shocked like you’ve never done it before. We’re your children for God’s sake.” Both of them screamed when Anastacia began to splash their silly behinds with water. “Ahh! Mom! You’re getting my hair wet!” Carter screamed. Anastacia pulled over Maksim and instructed him to spray his mother and uncle with his spray gun. He eagerly did as she’d instructed, and laughed joyously when both Gabriel and Carter finally got in the pool. The other two children joined, and a full-on splash war began.

Chapter 25: A husband & a father When the front gate to his estate opened to allow him entrance, Nathan felt a ton of stress fall off of his shoulders. Coming home was the best part of his day, and he thought about it almost constantly, which is a drastic change from the way he used to think before his wife came into his life. Before Carter, Nathan couldn’t care less whether he was home or not. He had spent most of his time on airplanes, traveling the world, taking care of business for his father, but now, life was completely different. The life that he once knew was now a life he barely recollected. Now he was a family man. Now he hated leaving home for long periods of time. Now every time he walked through his front door he was greeted with love from the three most

1162/1683

important people in his life. Three people that adored him, valued him, and genuinely needed and wanted him in their lives. It was an amazing feeling being a good husband and father. There was no greater feeling for a man than the one that came with knowing he had made his family happy. When he entered the gate, he made a stop at the security house to do his nightly run-over of the day with them. “Welcome home, boss,” Samuel, the head of the night shift house security, said. “I heard everything went perfectly with your first pin, congratulations.” Nathan nodded. A pin was what Nathan had to do after Carter had left the hotel today. It’d be hitting the papers in the morning. Not only did the powers that be want the hotel shutdown and redone, they wanted a good bust. There had been numerous crimes committed and an unsolved murder

1163/1683

involving cop. Someone had to answer for those crimes, so it was Nathan’s job to pin them to an individual. He’d chosen Mr. Clay, the former hotel owner. The NYPD would look like heroes after finding all of the young men and women that were being used as prostitutes there. There were some willing prostitutes, but even more purchased ones. The majority of the purchased prostitutes were teens, either runaways or kidnapped. They were all in not so good shape and addicted to drugs. It was a sad scene, but a scene that would serve its purpose to strengthen the partnership the Salernos had with many high-ranking authorities in New York City. They had their culprit, and they were satisfied. Job successfully completed. “Thank you,” Nathan said. “The security reports for today please.” Samuel handed over a stack of papers, which showed all movement recorded from

1164/1683

his home as well as the shift changes of his men. “Only three non-resident visitors today, sir, and that was your mother-in-law and the Valente brothers. Anastacia came this morning after you and Mrs. Salerno left for work, and left around five tonight. The Valentes came at about three, stayed until four-thirty, then they and Ms. Sofia left. Mrs. Salerno came home at noon and hasn’t left since. Shadow Walker dropped her off and left.” Nathan nodded, pleased to hear that Shadow was finally back in the country. “Very well.” “Frankie came to the gate about an hour ago to let me know about the security increase at the safe houses.” The safe houses were the houses built ten miles in the distance on both sides of the

1165/1683

house. It was Carter’s idea after Silas had threatened to attack their family. “Yes,” Nathan said. He had increased security simply because he had a gut feeling that he should. “I just wanted some extra protection out here for a while. There will be no security breaches at my home, Samuel.” Samuel nodded. “Never, sir. We’re always vigilant. We wouldn’t let anyone come close to this gate unless they have clearance.” “Good. With any luck, things will return back to normal soon. Maybe you will go back to running shipments.” A lot of the men that were now doing security at his home were men that once did shipment protection. Shipment protection was were all the action was. They traveled constantly, and were responsible for getting products to a client as well as ensuring the client paid for each shipment in full. If one had that job, they had the trust of the boss and the underboss. Aside

1166/1683

from being on the personal security team of the boss or underboss, being chosen as a shipment protector was one of the organization’s highest honors. “Well ….umm … I’ve actually been waiting for an opportunity to talk to you about that, sir.” Samuel’s hesitant tone caused Nathan to lift his eyes from the security reports in his hand. “Is everything all right, Samuel?” The man looked as if he were afraid to tell Nathan something. He cleared his throat and looked Nathan in the eyes. “Well, as you know, I just got married last year …” Yes, Nathan remembered. Samuel had invited him and Carter to the wedding, and Carter had made him go. Nathan had been reluctant at first because he wasn’t really a fan of social gatherings, but Carter had been

1167/1683

right. Judging from Samuel’s reaction to their attendance, it really meant a lot to the man that Nathan had taken the time out of his day to attend the wedding as well as the reception. “Tracy had our baby girl last week. Thank you again for the gifts you and Mrs. Salerno sent. It really made Tracy’s day, and mine, too.” He smiled. Nathan wasn’t aware of any gifts, but he acted as if he were. It was another one of Carter’s superwoman abilities. She was a business woman, an amazing mother, and an exceptional boss’s wife. Nathan smiled. “We’re glad you liked them. Now what is it that you wanted to talk to me about?” Samuel nodded. “My job. I know that I was transferred from shipment and a lot of guys are anxious to get back to that, but I’m

1168/1683

not one of them.” He sighed. “It’s just that with my daughter being born and everything, this job, and this night shift, has kind of been perfect. I know you already had men that have earned your trust protecting your family, but I guess I’m asking you to consider me for a permanent position here. I know the trust and honor that comes with this position, and I am prepared to show you everything I have done for this organization for the last ten years—” Nathan lifted his hand to stop the man from rambling. “The job is yours, Samuel,” he stated. He already knew everything about the man; he didn’t need to be told anything else. “If I didn’t already trust you, you wouldn’t be anywhere near my family. I’ll start you as the head of nights. Can you handle that? It’s a lot of work.” “Absolutely I can, boss,” he answered, obviously happy about Nathan’s job offer.

1169/1683

Nathan nodded, and shook his hand when he extended it. “Very well then. Have a good night, Samuel.” “You too, boss. Thanks a lot.” After saying his goodnights to the rest of the men, Nathan got back in his car, and drove the distance up the long driveway to his home. The first floor lights were on, and it was seven o’clock, so Nathan knew they would be in the kitchen making dinner. Parking the car in front of the house, Nathan cut it off and opened the door. After removing his holster and storing it securely in a compartment under his seat, he grabbed his suit jacket, closed the car door, and headed for the house. He stuck his key in the door and had barely even turned the lock before he heard the twins screaming. “Da-da! Da-da! Da-da!”

1170/1683

Laughing softly, Nathan opened the door slowly, knowing that they were standing right in front of it. The smell of dinner immediately came through the door, as did the excited screams from his sons. “Watch out, bambinos,” he laughed. “Papa has to get in the door.” He slipped in the door without knocking either of them over as they jumped up and down excitedly at the sight of him. Just like Nathan did every night he came home, he tossed his jacket aside, reached forward and gripped the front of their cute little footed-pajamas in each hand, and snatched them up from the floor, lifting them both high in the air. They screamed and laughed hysterically. Nathan brought them back to his level and gave each of them a loud smooches on their cheeks. “You miss your Papa,

1171/1683

bambinos?” he asked, causing them to cling to him tightly and nod. “Miss you, Da-da,” Maksim exclaimed with a bright smile. Aleksandr grabbed Nathan’s nose and fell into a fit of giggles when Nathan shot him a playful glare. “Da-da, Ma-ma talking,” Maksim said. “Talk!” Aleksandr repeated very loudly in Nathan’s ear. “Wit Gam-pa!” Nathan’s brows shot up when his son said the new word. “Grandpa,” he corrected with a proud smile. “New word. Did Mama teach you that?” “My Gam-pa!” Maksim said, excitedly bouncing in Nathan’s arms. “Yes, Grandpa.” He gave them both another smooch while walking with them

1172/1683

toward the kitchen. “You’re little geniuses, just like your mama.” The boys then proceeded to tell Nathan about their day. From what he could understand, they had gone swimming with their mother, uncle, grandmother, and Sofia, who they referred to as Sofi. They also ate a lot of snacks and cookies, which they both seemed to be very excited about. As they neared the kitchen, Nathan heard music playing and Carter laughing with her father. “Daddy, you promised me you’d dance with me tonight,” she jokingly whined. “Will you stop your pouting, child,” he grumbled. “I never promised you. I said I’d consider it.” “I’ll stop when you dance with me. You owe me this, now come on!” She stomped her foot and shot him a glare.

1173/1683

Robert chuckled. “How do you figure I owe you a dance, Carter?” She placed her hands on her hips. “I have a whole list, bud. One, because you made me dance with an imposter when I was little. Two, because you missed my wedding. And three, because I said so.” Robert laughed uproariously. Once his laughter had calmed, Nathan heard him say, “I miss you very much, baby girl.” Carter smiled. “I miss you, too, Daddy.” The sound of a bag being opened came over the speakers. Nathan had no idea what it was, but the smile fell from Carter’s face, and she stared at her computer screen with her lips pursed while shaking her head back and forth. “I still think it’s the most ridiculous candy for a serial killer to love, Dad.”

1174/1683

Robert chuckled. “What would be more appropriate?” he asked, his mouth sounding full. Carter shrugged. “Twizzlers. Maybe a Snickers. You know, something a little more gangster than Gummy Worms.” He laughed. “I’m not a gangster, baby girl. I’m a hit-man.” “So am I … on a good day.” The moment she finished her sentence, she looked up and saw him standing at the kitchen entrance, the twins in his arms bouncing to the music. “Oh,” she squealed, scrambling over to greet him. “Nathan’s home from work.” Nathan chuckled. “Hi, baby.” Carter stood on her toes and gave him a kiss on his lips. “Hi, honey,” she said with a soft smile. “Hope you’re hungry.” “Starving.”

1175/1683

Maksim reached out for her and she took him, walking back to the counter where her computer sat. She turned it around toward Nathan. “Say hi,” Carter told her Dad. “Hi!” Aleksandr yelled, waving at his grandfather. “Hi, Gam-pa!” They all chuckled. “Hi again, little Aleks,” Robert replied before he gave Nathan a nod. “How are you, Nathan?” Nathan walked over to the counter and sat Aleksandr down in front of him. “I’m well. How are you? How’s your trip going?” “It’s going well. I’m actually headed to London tomorrow.” Nathan nodded. Carter had told him that Robert had found the country—Nigeria—where he and his brother were

1176/1683

taken from. He was happy that Robert was finally seeking some answers about his past. “Why London?” Nathan asked. Robert smiled. “I found some family members that I’m interested in looking in on—” “His mother!” Carter blurted out, bursting with excitement. “It was his mother, he found his mother.” Robert chuckled softly, and Carter bit her bottom lip. “Sorry, Daddy,” she muttered sheepishly. “I’m excited, is all. I told him he should meet her, but he just wants to stalk her. She was only sixteen when she had them. She’s about 68 or 69 now, and she lives in London.” “That about covers it, baby girl,” Robert said in amusement. “She just couldn’t help herself.”

1177/1683

Nathan chuckled. “She’s an information junkie. She loves learning something new, and can’t wait to share it when she does.” Carter rolled her eyes when Robert voiced his agreement. Suddenly, he sighed. “All right, I have to say ’bye now. I have a flight to catch.” Nathan saw the sad expression flash across Carter’s face before she quickly perked up. He always hated to watch her end the calls with her father. He only contacted her twice a week, once over the phone, and once where she could see him like this, but Nathan knew Carter wanted more. She missed him. He already could see her fighting to keep her emotion in check. She sighed. “Okay, Daddy.” Her father gave her a stern look. “Carter, please don’t—”

1178/1683

Carter waved her hand in the air. “I won’t, I won’t. But if you keep talking I will, so please, Daddy.” She quickly brought Maksim around to the front of the camera with his brother. “Okay, boys, say night-night to Grandpa.” Aleksandr leaned toward the camera with a wide, toothy grin. “Night-night, Gampa. Ove you, Gam-pa …” “Good night, Aleksandr. I love you as well.” His brother whined and tried to lean forward to see his grandfather, too. “No, Sandr,” he whined. “I night-night, Gam-pa.” Nathan reached forward and scooted Aleksandr back some. “All right, Aleksandr, give your brother a chance to say goodnight.” Aleksandr laughed and turned to jump in Nathan’s arms. He caught him, but

1179/1683

quickly reprimanded him for jumping off the counter. Maksim leaned in front of the camera and whispered, “Sleep, Gam-pa. Night-night, I ove you, too.” “I love you as well, Maksim. Sleep well, little one.” “Have a good trip, Robert,” Nathan said. “Stay safe.” Robert nodded. “I will. You, too, Nathan. And take good care of them.” “Always,” Nathan promised. After saying goodnight to Robert, Nathan took the boys with him upstairs to give Carter some time alone with her father. They sat on the bed with their toys while he went in the closet to change into something more comfortable before they headed back down to dinner. When they made it back

1180/1683

down Carter was all smiles and waiting for them to join her at the table for their meal. ~*~ Later that night after dinner, Carter left the boys with their father, knowing they’d be watching classic football on ESPN after they ate dessert. When they went into the living room, she quickly went about cleaning up the dishes from dinner and putting away the leftovers. After the kitchen was tidy, she peeked in on the boys and Nathan and smiled. Maksim was on Nathan’s lap, leaning back against his chest looking as if he were about to fall asleep. Aleksandr was lying back on the couch, resting his feet on Nathan’s lap with his brows furrowed in a serious expression as he watched the television, and twisted the curls in his hair with his little fingers.

1181/1683

Carter took the time to go upstairs and have some ‘me time’ in her favorite tub. When she finished, she went about her nightly routine, then laid in bed with her tablet looking over her work schedule. She knew Nathan would be putting the boys to bed soon, so this was the perfect time for her to get a little work done while she waited for him to come to bed. It wasn’t easy having such important roles in two very different organizations, but Carter was … Well, she was Carter. She’d never been one for tooting her own horn, but fuck the haters, she was a badass motherfucker. A beast. A fucking genius. Learning the ropes of the French Mafia—which was referred to as Unione Corse—had been an eye opening experience. It was insanely different from the Italian Mafia. Mum’s the word in France. Everything was a secret. There were no

1182/1683

rumors or allegations, because everything existed only in the underworld. Outsiders were not allowed in the tightknit, organized crime community in France. Law enforcement had tried to infiltrate the secret society countless times, but they’d failed every single time. There were no snitches in Unione Corse, and there were no competing families. It was actually the strong bond with each family that ensured their protection, it ensured their loyalty to one another. It was incredible. Carter had only been learning the way of this lifestyle with her mother for a year in a half, but she was catching on effortlessly. Somehow her mother and father had groomed her for this lifestyle without her even knowing it. She was more than ready to take over for her mother … as long as she remained available after she retired. Just in case Carter had any questions for her in the future.

1183/1683

The bedroom door opening took Carter’s attention from her schedule. Nathan walked into their bedroom quickly and darted straight for the bathroom. Carter’s brows furrowed and a smile pulled at her lips. What on earth … Not too long after his speedy entrance into the room, Carter heard the sink running. “Everything all right, honey?” she asked. The water went off, and a few seconds later, Nathan came walking out of the bathroom. He had removed his sweats and Tshirt, and now he wore only a pair of light blue boxers. Carter sighed. Nathan was so damn gorgeous. “Aleksandr made me jump through hoops before he finally fell asleep.” He fell

1184/1683

back on the bed and rested his head in her lap. Carter smiled and sat her tablet on her side table. “Did he?” she asked, gently running her fingers through his hair. “When I put Maksim in his crib he got right under his blanket and went to sleep, just like he always does. Usually Aleksandr falls asleep after a few animal crackers and warm milk, but tonight he cried every time I put him in his crib. I had to walk around with him until he fell asleep. Even then it took me a long time to pull my shirt out of his little death grip without waking him.” “Did you feel his forehead? He could be getting sick. You know how they get when they have a cold.” Both twins were the same when they got sick. They would cling to their parents, refusing to be anywhere without them.

1185/1683

Carter hated to see her babies sick, but even with runny noses they were so cute. They were extremely cuddly whenever they had a cold. Their little noses would be all red, and their big, innocent eyes all teary. They were just so perfect. “Damn,” Nathan sighed. “He did feel a little warm when I kissed his forehead, but I’m not sure if that was because he’s getting a cold, or because he had his head on my shoulder too long.” Carter nodded. “Well, he was fine when we went swimming earlier today. We’ll just see how the night goes. If they’re sick, they’ll wake up tonight.” It was never just one of them sick, it was always the both of them at the same time. “They told me about their day. I’m glad you all enjoyed yourselves.”

1186/1683

“It was fun,” Carter said with a smile. “How was the rest of your day?” Since they spent most of the evening every night with the boys, when they were in bed was the only time they got to talk about their days with each other. “Other than that run-in with Niko, my day went well.” A frown fell over his face at the memory of it. “It took everything in me not to kill him for talking to you the way he did.” Carter leaned forward and kissed his lips. “I know, bubby,” she whispered. “But that’s just the way things go for me sometimes. Men always assume they can talk to me anyway they like until I show them otherwise.” “How often does that happen, Carterina?” He sat up and faced her. “And why didn’t you tell me?”

1187/1683

“Because you can’t fight all of my battles, honey. This lifestyle is not kind to women who are active in it. It takes us a lot longer to earn respect, and even after we earn respect we are still tested.” He shook his head. “I’m not okay with that. I wish you would tell me these things so that I can handle it.” Carter sighed and sat back against the headboard of the bed. “Me running to you for something like that would only make me look weak, Nathan. This is just something women have to go through in every lifestyle. My mother had to endure much worse, and look at her now. No man or woman would dare disrespect her because they know the consequences are not worth it.” Nathan’s jaw ticked with annoyance. “Your mother had to do it alone because she had no one that would stand up for her,

1188/1683

Carterina. I can make this stop. Why the hell is it always so hard for you to just let me?” “Nathan, there are times when I need you to speak up for me, and there are times when I don’t. Today, dealing with Niko, I needed you, and you were there for me. I would have just cut out his tongue, but Mickey held me back, and you came in and handled the situation the way it was supposed to be handled. I am grateful for that, and I’m grateful for you, but you have to realize that I will never be the woman that runs to you crying every time someone hurts my feelings. You know I’m not wired that way. If someone pisses me off, I handle it. Right after its handle, I let the shit go. I don’t tell you because there’s no reason to. If an idiot disrespects me, they get fucked up. Honestly, it’s always been that simple for me.” “Carterina—”

1189/1683

Carter shook her head, poking her lips out in a pout. “No, bubby,” she whined and slipped her arms around his neck. “I don’t want to argue about this. I’m sorry that I’m so frustrating. I’m crazy, I know this, but it’s true. I’m capable of defending myself.” She sighed, deciding that she should give him an example. “Once, a Jersey mob boss that invaded Salerno territory called me ‘the Salerno’s sexy black bitch’, then he turned it up a notch by grabbing my ass. I beat him with a baseball bat that he’d had framed because it was signed by Derek Jeter.” Nathan laughed. He pulled her to straddle his lap, and wrapped his arms around her waist. “So I guess you don’t need me, huh?” Carter gave him a soft kiss on his lips. “Of course I do. You’re my husband, Nathan. There will always be times when I need you. I just want you to trust me to know when

1190/1683

those times are. Trust that I won’t hesitate to tell you if I’m in trouble, if I need your help.” Nathan nodded. “I trust you. And I love you, too.” “I know,” she whispered. “I know, you know.” He smirked. “Just like you know that I’m going to find that Jersey mob boss, chop off the hand that touched your ass, and cut out the tongue that aided him in calling you a bitch.” Carter nodded. “I know that as well, yes,” she laughed. She gave him a kiss, then gazed into his eyes. “You’re a good husband, Nathan. I couldn’t have dreamed of a better husband, a better father for my babies.” She pushed a strand of hair back from his face. “I feel very … blessed.” Carter had never been a religious person, but this had to be God’s love for her, right? Nathan, and the twins;

1191/1683

her life, her family, both were just too good to be true. Smiling, Nathan rested his forehead against hers. After kissing her lightly on the lips he laid back on the bed. Carter rested comfortably on top of him while he ran his hand up and down her back. She loved nights like this, when they weren’t so tired that they’d just pass out. She loved spending time with Nathan, just her and him. They never even had to say a word to each other. It was always enough just being in a room with him, being held by him. He made her feel safe, like nothing could hurt her when she was in his arms. He was her superhero. My Super-Man, she thought as she placed a kiss on his chest. “I’m starting to get more and more excited about our week vacation coming up, bubby. I’m going to miss the boys when they go away with your dad, but I am happy that you and I are going to have

1192/1683

some time for just us. I miss having you all to myself.” He brought her in for a kiss. “Me, too,” whispered. “Who knows, maybe baby number three will be conceived while we’re away.” Carter saw the hopeful gleam in his eyes and smiled, even as her brows furrowed in confusion. “You want another baby? Already?” He chuckled. “Why wait? The boys are almost two …” “Yeah, only two. I was thinking you’d want to wait until they were like ... five. I mean, it took me six damn months to get the weight off. And what if we have twins again, Nathan? We’d be screwed.” More like she’d be screwed. She remembered how huge she’d been when she was pregnant with the boys. She had barely been able to see anything in

1193/1683

front of her. She hadn’t been able bend, and she couldn’t even put on her own damn shoes. “We wouldn’t be screwed, baby, we’d be blessed,” he said with a soft smile. “Come on. I know you love being a mama as much as I love being a papa.” “I do love it.” “Let’s have another one. Then we’ll wait however long you want for the next one. Just one this time, I promise.” “You can’t promise that, Nathan,” she giggled. He chuckled and laced his fingers with hers. “You’re right, I can’t. But I can promise you that this is a good idea.” “Can you?”

1194/1683

“Yes, I can. Come on, Carterina. You’re telling me that you don’t want to try for a baby girl?” Carter had hoped he didn’t see the answer to that in her eyes, but his wide grin indicated that he had seen it. “See, I told you,” he laughed. Carter bit his chest and he laughed harder. He was such a jerk. He knew her weakness was the possibility of them having a little girl. Her baby boys would be good big brothers to a little sister. Just the thought made her smile. “I see that smile, Carterina. You want to try for another baby, too.” Dammit! I do want another baby. “What the hell, Nathan? I can’t believe you just made me want another baby,” she groaned.

1195/1683

“Blame me if you want. You know you wanted to try, too,” he chuckled. Reaching forward, he tucked her hair behind her ear. “We make some beautiful babies, Carterina Salerno.” “We do,” Carter agreed with a bright smile. “Sometimes I still can’t believe they’re ours; that we made them.” “They look so much like us.” “They act so much like us. Maksim is a sweetheart like you. He’s polite, and caring.” Nathan nodded. “But he’s headstrong, just like you. And I swear to you he’s a little genius. So much so, that he terrifies me sometimes.” Carter laughed. “Seriously, Nathan?”

1196/1683

“Yes, seriously, woman. And Aleksandr’s a genius, too. He’s just more of an—” “Evil genius,” Carter finished with an amused grin. Nathan chuckled. “He acts like you.” “Yes, he does, but he has that finger pointing syndrome, like you. Always quick to say something’s someone else’s fault.” “That’s because it is everyone else’s fault. It’s not his fault that he does everything right all the time.” Grinning, Carter sat up. “You’re arrogance has plagued our son, bubby.” “You say arrogance, I say confidence.” He smiled slyly. “You should be proud of our boys for being so perfect like their papa. They will face much jealousy for it in the future.”

1197/1683

Carter leaned forward and kissed his smiling lips. “You’re so silly, Nathan.” It was one of the things she loved most about him. Those who didn’t know him would never believe how funny he was, how much he loved to joke around after he stripped off the hard demeanor that he had to have at work. He was indeed perfect. The perfect man, husband, and father. “You’re a good papa,” Carter whispered. “Do I tell you that enough?” He tucked her hair behind her ear. “You tell me every day, and every day it means more to me than the day before. Thank you.” “Thank you,” she whispered in return, right before she captured his lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Carter inhaled, reveling in the incredible feeling of his mouth moving against her own; the softness of his full lips, the gentle

1198/1683

caresses of his tongue, the low, involuntary moans he released into her mouth as he kissed her deeply. God, she loved him so much. They’d been through hell over the past few years, yet he had managed to give her countless moments of pure happiness. He’d found her when she was lost, gave her a family, a smile, love, two beautiful, perfect twin boys, and she wanted more with him. So much more with the love of her life. She wanted to give him anything and everything he wanted from her. She wanted to make him as happy as he’d made her from the first moment they’d met each other as children. Slowly, Carter pulled back from his lips, sat up, and removed the shirt covering her body. Her husband’s stormy gray eyes darkened, and he slowly dragged his gaze over every curve of her naked flesh. He wasn’t even touching her yet, but Carter

1199/1683

could have sworn that his hands were all over her. It was the hot, tingly feeling she felt every time they were about to make love, and it spread, gradually, throughout her body. The moment he did touch her, it felt as if her whole body was consumed by a fire of sensation. His hands made a slow journey up her thighs. “Did you take your pill today?” he asked, his eyes never ceasing their perusal of her body. After the boys were born, Carter had started taking the birth control pills instead of going for the shot again. She’d been taking them faithfully up until yesterday. She shook her head. “No,” she whispered. Resting his hand on her waist, Nathan sat up and placed his forehead to hers. “So this morning?”

1200/1683

Carter smiled. “We technically started trying for a baby.” Nathan kissed her lips, then her jaw, and finally the sweet spot on her neck. Carter moaned while lacing her fingers in his hair. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pressed her body closer to his, loving the feel of his soft growl against her neck when her sex ground against his erection. Her head fell back, allowing him more access to her neck. Nathan sucked, licked, and nipped on her neck, making her body quiver with every sharp bolt of pleasure shooting through her. “Make love to me, Nathan. Give me another baby boy, or a baby girl with your eyes and your big heart.” Nathan turned them over and laid Carter gently on her back in the middle of their bed. He brought his mouth back to hers and kissed her softly. “Give me a baby girl with your smile, and your beautiful laugh.”

1201/1683

His gentle kisses began to journey down her body. “She’d grow to be smart, confident, and strong. Just like her mother.” He pressed a kiss to one of her sensitive nipples. “Nathan,” she moaned breathlessly, “please …” Right before he captured the nipple in his mouth, he sighed as if he knew how much enjoyment it would bring both of them. Carter gasped as her back arched from the bed and her fingers sunk into his silky hair. So amazing! Everything he did to her body never ceased to drive her wild. She tried her best to catch her breath, but the struggle seemed pointless. Her head fell back and she surrendered to the sweet, hot sensations sweeping through her body. He released her nipple and continued his journey down her body, pausing at her navel and running his masterful tongue over her scorching hot

1202/1683

skin, while pressing his hands to her inner thighs, opening her legs wider to him. She closed her eyes and bit down on her bottom lip in effort to prepare herself, but there was no use. Nathan delivered a quick lick to her sensitive clit, and she jumped back from the host of sensations that shot through her body. It felt so damn good that she swore it hurt. Nathan held her firm and moaned right before he gave her one long lick that made her body shake. She gripped the bed sheet tightly and released a cry through clenched teeth. “Nathan!” “Quiet,” he whispered with a sly smile, “I’m concentrating.” When his mouth descended on her once again, Carter nearly exploded. Slowly, he worked her until she nearly lost her mind, desperate with need for release. He took her higher and higher, then pulled back the

1203/1683

moment she nearly fell over the edge. Carter wanted to kill him, but she couldn’t release her death grip on the bed sheet. She could only beg him even though she knew it would make him want to torture her even more. By the time he began the slow journey up her body, she had tears in her eyes and sweat beading on her forehead. When his mouth neared hers, she grabbed his face impatiently and kissed him hard. She’d past the point of mere arousal and was now nearing desperation. She swore if he didn’t make love to her now that she’d die. “Make love to me, Nathan. Now.” And God, did he make love to her. No more games. Pure, fiery passion ignited, and surrounded them like a raging wildfire. Carter spent the next two hours either holding on tightly to the bed, or clinging even tighter to her husband, crying out her pleasure while their bodies moved together in a

1204/1683

perfect, fluid, motion. Nathan held on to her just as tightly as they both slipped into that familiar world that was reserved for just the two of them. He made love to her in a way he hadn’t in what seemed like a lifetime. Though their sex life was still satisfying, lately—with the kids and work—it seemed that the time they spent together was always so rushed. Tonight was different. Tonight they took their time, reacquainting themselves with one another. Tonight was their reassurance that no matter how much work they had, or how much parenting had lessened the time they spent in each other’s arms, they were still connected, they were still solid, and they were still one. Their bond—the love that tied them together—was impenetrable and ever growing.

1205/1683

She loved him more. She didn’t think it was possible, but she did. And that love bound her to him. So even when they weren’t in the same city, even when they were fighting a never-ending war, or chasing their sons around the house, they were still Nathan and Carter. Even now, as she lay in his arms gazing at him while he slept soundly after hours of making love to her, all she could do was think about how lucky she was. Pressing her ear to Nathan’s chest, she listened to the strong beating of his heart. She hadn’t asked him about it, but she knew he’d increased security around the house, and she was positive he’d only added it based on one of his gut feelings. Over the years, Carter had come to find that his feelings were to be trusted. She didn’t know what he felt coming, but she hoped to God it wasn’t Silas. Closing her eyes tightly, she silently prayed the same prayer of protection for her family that she’d been repeating every night for the past eighteen

1206/1683

months. However, this time she added to it, praying that her biological father wouldn’t do anything stupid and attack their family after all of the progress he’d made with her and Gabriel throughout the last year. They barely talked about Silas Steele because Carter had been sure that all of the gifts he’d been sending to the twins meant they were at peace. But now she wasn’t sure. She just had a bad feeling. She didn’t want a war with Silas … she just didn’t.

Chapter 26: Daddy Day! 1 week later… “Aleksandr Salerno!” Nathan used the exact same tone that his father used to get his attention when he was a child. Just as Nathan had done, Aleksandr turned to face him with a look of innocence, acting as if he weren’t just doing something that he knew he shouldn’t have been doing. Nathan raised his hand and waved his son over to him. Being the exceptionally smart nineteen-month-old that he was, Aleksandr knew exactly what the gesture meant. He clasped his little fingers around the red suspenders connected to his blue jeans, and ran over to him. Nathan took a minute to acknowledge how adorably his

1208/1683

sons were dressed today—dark blue jeans, a perfectly tucked red and blue plaid buttondown shirt with the sleeves folded to the elbow, red suspenders, and a pair of white sneakers—then he slipped right back into daddy mode, ready to asked his clever son why he was journeying to an area of the house that he knew was off limits to unaccompanied toddlers. When Aleksandr stood in front of the living room couch, where Nathan sat, a big Salerno smile spread across his face, revealing his deep dimples that were perfectly placed on his chubby cheeks. Nathan smirked and shook his head at his son. There was no way that cuteness would keep his little behind from being reprimanded. Nathan knew that smile; he’d invented it. Hell, he used it with Carter all the time. Nathan leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and clasping his hands

1209/1683

together. “Aleksandr, do you remember what Mama and Papa told you about that hallway?” The look of innocence returned immediately, this time accompanied with an adorable bewildered expression. The kid was good … very good. Nathan was kind of proud. Aleksandr shook his head no and pointed to the little white gate that blocked off the area. “Hallway, Da-da,” he said. “The door—” “The gate,” Nathan corrected. “Gate,” he repeated. “It’s open, Da-da. Somebody open it.” He put his hands up and shrugged his shoulders in a gesture showing that he had no idea who the gate opener was. Even as the soft laughter of Kyle and Lucca sounded behind him, Nathan did not give in to his amusement. He needed to

1210/1683

teach his son that lying was wrong, but the task was proving to be harder and harder with every one of their conversations. Nathan narrowed his eyes on the toddler. “Aleksandr, you opened it. I sat here and watched you.” He shook his head. “I not open it, Dada.” “Yes you did, and you need to go close it please.” His brows furrowed in confusion. “Maksi?” he asked. “No, not Maksi. Sandr, go close the gate,” Maksim corrected from across the room. Nathan’s eyes shot over to Maksim—who’d been focusing hard on a puzzle—when his little munchkin voice sounded. He quickly looked over to the guys. “Did

1211/1683

you hear it?” he asked them. “Did you hear how clearly he said the words? I’m not crazy, am I?” Nathan really needed to know because he felt like he was losing his mind. For the last couple of weeks Maksim’s language had been developing at a quicker pace than his brother’s—who’s language development was also very much ahead of his age—and he’d been saying full sentences. The first time he did it Nathan almost lost his mind. It scared him half to death hearing his one year old say a long sentence so clearly that they could understand it. He had been repeating something his mother had said, but it still freaked Nathan out. “Oh my God,” Kyle said with a frown on his face. “I jumped a little.” “That’s because you’re a … b-word that I’m not saying in front of the kids,” Lucca chuckled.

1212/1683

Kyle shot him a glare right before his head was jerked back into place. “Jesus!” he yelled, turning to grab his daughter from beside him and holding her in the air. “Sofia Nicole! What did Papa tell you about pulling his hair?” Sofia’s brows knitted together in a frown as she waved her pink hair brush in her father’s face. “You keep moving!” she argued. “You have t–to be still, so I can braid your hair, Papa. Auntie Carter said be still, or you can’t have ice cream.” Nathan couldn’t stop the smile from spreading across his face. Sofia was so damn adorable. She dangled in the air above her father—in a little yellow sundress that complemented her deep olive skin tone perfectly—while kicking her legs. “Sofia, I understand you want Papa to be still, but pulling my hair is not the way to

1213/1683

get my attention. Your Zia Carterina does not pull your hair, right? ” Her shoulders slumped a little and she stopped kicking her short legs. “No,” she whispered. “Zia says, ‘Please stop moving, Sofi.’” “Exactly. Now what do you say to Papa?” Her innocent sky-blue eyes brightened with her smile. “Sorry, Papa.” Kyle brought her back down and gave her kisses all over her face. “That’s my lady bug.” She giggled as he placed her feet back on the couch. “I make the boo-boo not hurt anymore, Papa.” She turned back to his head, placed one of her tiny hands on his nose, and the other on the back of his head, and pressed a soft kiss on his boo-boo. “All better, Papa” she whispered. She leaned over

1214/1683

and looked into his eyes with a big grin on her face. “All better now?” Kyle chuckled. “Yes, lady bug. Papa feels much better now.” “Good,” she chirped. “I finish your hair, Papa. Then I will make Zio Wucca’s hair next, okay?” Wucca was Lucca. None one of the kids could get that L. Lucca laughed softly. “All right, sweetheart, you can brush my hair next.” “Then I can do Zio Natin hair, too, okay?” When she nodded to him, Nathan chuckled and nodded his head in agreement. Sofia had been obsessed with braiding hair ever since Carter’s friend had taught her how to braid her own, which she now did every morning after getting dressed.

1215/1683

“Sandr, do you want me to brush your hair?” she asked Aleksandr’s face twitched in disgust. “No, Sofi!” A scowl fell over his face, and he had put extra emphasis on her name when he’d spoken. “Stop that,” Nathan reprimanded, giving him a light pat on his bottom. “Be nice to your cousin. Get your behind over there and close that gate.” Aleksandr scrambled as fast as his little legs would allow and did as Nathan had instructed. Aleksandr and Sofia just didn’t get along for some reason, but the adults knew the cousins loved each other. Maksim was always in the middle. He loved them both and they only played together when he played with them. He was the little peace maker.

1216/1683

“Maksi,” Sofia called. “Do you want me to brush your hair, too?” Maksim was standing on the other side of the coffee table still focusing on his numbers puzzle. “No,” he struggled to say the next words, but then eventually said it well enough for them to understand, “thank you, Sofia. Ma-ma did my hair already.” Nathan shook his head in awe. “It still surprises me every time.” “I jumped a little again,” Kyle stated. Lucca chuckled. “Nathan, you knew there was a chance that your sons would be gifted. Your wife excelled academically as well.” “I know that, but I was not ready for what has taken place these last few weeks,” Nathan said. “They repeat everything we say. They read, and count—”

1217/1683

Lucca’s squinted his eyes and shook his head in disbelief. “Bull. They’re one. One year olds don’t read and count.” Nathan raised his brows and nodded. If Lucca didn’t believe him, he’d just have to show him. He turned to his son, who had just returned to his side. “Aleksandr, spell your name for Papa.” Aleksandr’s eyes lit up with excitement. “I spell it, Da-da!” He bounced up and downe HeHHhwmdwlkckmcmSO[odkqosl while giggling, just as he always did when his mother taught him something new and he got to show Nathan. Then, with every letter he recited, he jumped in excitement. “A-L-EK-S-A-N-D-R S-A-L-E-R-N-O! My name dada.” “Good job, bambino.” Nathan lifted him onto his lap and smooched his chubby cheek. “Can you count for Papa?”

1218/1683

Aleksandr stood up on Nathan’s lap and nodded his head. After he popped one finger in his mouth, he twisted the natural curls of his black hair with the other hand and counted all the way to ten. Nathan laughed softly. “Very good, bambino. What about in Italian?” Aleksandr bounced up and down, nodding his head enthusiastically. “Uno, due, tre …” A proud smile spread across Nathan’s face when his boy made it to ten effortlessly. “Now in French.” Aleksandr completed every task Nathan asked him to with a smile on his handsome little face. He recited his numbers up to ten in all of the languages he knew so far: English, Italian, French, Russian, and Arabic.

1219/1683

Lucca held up his hand to Aleksandr, signaling for him to stop. “Okay, kid, now you’re just showing off. We get it, you’re a genius. Shut up already.” Both Aleksandr and Nathan started laughing. “Don’t be jealous, Lucca.” “Wucca!” Aleksandr screamed. “Dun be … jealous!” Aleksandr repeated the statement well enough for them to understand and Nathan laughed. “That’s right. You tell him, son.” While his brother was definitely more laid back most of the time, Aleksandr spent the majority of the day hyper until he crashed, which was usually only when his mother was around for him to cuddle with. But right now Nathan could barely keep him still in his lap. The toddler was climbing all over him. Up his chest, to his shoulder, and

1220/1683

then on top of his head. Both Kyle and Lucca found it amusing. Nathan grabbed the little bundle of energy from off the top of his head and tossed him in the air. Aleksandr screamed and laughed hysterically. Soon his brother decided to join in on playtime as well, and ran over to Nathan, struggling to climb up on his lap. “Da-da me, too,” he whined. “Me, too.” It was times like these that Nathan was thankful that the twins were still so small. He didn’t even have to put one down to pick up the other. He reached forward and lifted Maksim with one hand, tossing both him and Aleksandr high in the air. If Nathan weren’t as coordinated as he was this would be a dangerous task. The trick was not to toss them too high and to

1221/1683

never break contact with their little bodies. He was only able to throw them up a couple more times until the twins threw a curve ball and twisted and turned in his hands. “Whoa!” Nathan laughed, having to bring them back down to his lap. Before he could even say another word his sons began their playful attack. The little monsters growled and laughed as they attacked their poor father mercilessly. Nathan acted as if they were beating him, like he always did when they roughhoused. “Oh God no!” he cried in playful agony and fell back on the couch. “Ahh!” These were the moments he cherished the most with his sons. It was one of the things he loved most about being a father. Nathan remembered when he and his father would play like this, and he remembered how much those times meant to him as a

1222/1683

child. His father would chase him through the house, or toss him around during one of their wrestling matches, all while his mother watched on tensely praying that he wouldn’t get hurt. They were some of the best moments of Nathan’s childhood. From roughhousing with his father when he was a small child, to challenging his father to a fighting match when he was a teen. Even now, Nathan was still trying to figure out a way to beat the old man. He wanted his boys to have that, too. He wanted his sons to remember times like these, and have them with their own children when they become men. With a loud roar, Nathan shot up from the couch. Aleksandr and Maksim screamed, clinging to Nathan tightly. Aleksandr was holding onto Nathans head, and Maksim was on his arm. He grabbed Maksim first, lifted him high in the air

1223/1683

and—semi-gently—body slammed him on the plush sofa. Next was Aleksandr. Every time one twin was down, the other was lunging toward him. Nathan had no idea what the hell he was going to do when the little rugrats challenged his old ass to a fight in their teen years. There was no way he could keep up with two! Once they were both down for the count—still laughing hysterically—Nathan flexed his muscles, kissed his biceps on both arms, and then pounded his fists against his chest in an exaggerated, caveman display of his manliness. He pointed to his sons. “You should have known you wouldn’t win, bambinos.” They chuckled softly as Nathan leaned over them with a smirk on his face.

1224/1683

“Now don’t go and feel bad about yourselves,” he teased. “Maybe one day you will be able to beat your papa—” Nathan’s words were cut off when his son—his own son, flesh of his flesh, a being that he created out of love—bitch-slapped him across his face. When the tiny hand hit his face all he heard was laughter. Lucca, Kyle, and Aleksandr lost it while Nathan stared at his little Maksim in shock. He could not believe his son, his sweet little boy had just slapped him across the face like that. “I cannot believe you just slapped me,” Nathan said through shocked laughter. Maksim grinned. “Ove you, Da-da,” he chirped innocently. Nathan shook his head in disbelief. Why the little … “Oh you love me, huh?” he shook his head again. “That’s not gonna get you off the hook, bambino.” Nathan didn’t

1225/1683

want to have to do this, but he had no choice. His sons needed to be punished. It was wrong using such a thing against them, but he knew that if he didn’t, they would never see him as the manly alpha male of this family. “You both have given me no choice,” he sighed in mock sadness, right before he placed a hand on his sons’ tummies and tickled them mercilessly. They screamed and laughed so hard that their light brown skin turned red. Once he’d completed his attack to his satisfaction he resumed with the body slams on the couch. “Boys are so silly, Papa,” he heard Sofia say to Kyle. “We’re back! Aria made lunch for everyone.” Carter’s voice rang out at the entrance of the living room, but he didn’t stop, and neither did the boys.

1226/1683

He heard Carter huff as she walked closer to them. “Nathan Salerno, I told you it scares me when you three play so rough …” The moment she stood at his side, Nathan turned his attack on her. It was wrong of him, but he knew the best way to get his boys to surrender was to use their mother. Carter’s high-pitched scream filled the room when he placed one hand on her waist and one to her belly then lifted her high above his head. “Nathan!” she squealed. He dropped one arm and held her up in the air with the other. “Ma-ma!” The twins screamed as they scrambled to stand to their feet, ready to rescue their mother. “No, Da-da! No,” they both yelled at him sternly. “You giant man! I swear to you if you don’t put me down—”

1227/1683

“Say you surrender,” Nathan ordered his sons. They both gripped on to the front of his shirt as they jumped up and down screaming, “Wender! Wender!” It was the most adorable shit Nathan had ever seen. Nathan wanted to laugh, but instead he continued with his terms. “Say I’m the best daddy in the world and you love me more than cookies.” They said a lot of the words, just not in the same order as Nathan did. This amused everyone in the room. A victorious smile spread across Nathan’s face as he looked up at his obviously angry wife. “Hi baby. You look pretty today.” Even with the deadly scowl on her face she was a vision in jean shorts and a bright pink tank. She had a new hairdo—which Nathan was sure she had just

1228/1683

gotten at the salon for the Pescatorre dinner tonight—that was a style he’d never seen her with before. Wavy and very beautiful. With his free hand he touched the ends of her soft hair. “I love it, baby. Did you have a good time dress shopping?” Her eyes squinted in anger. “Put me down, Salerno.” Nathan chuckled. “Not until you tell me you love me.” He needed her to remember that fact so she wouldn’t kick his ass in front of their kids. “Nathan—” “I won’t do it, woman! Not until you say it.” He gave her a stern look until she rolled her eyes. “Fine! I love you!”

1229/1683

Nathan smiled, dropped Carter, and caught her in his arms. “Aww, I love you, too, baby.” He kissed her lips and chuckled when she pinched his arm. “Ow,” he laughed. “All right, bambinos, here is your mama.” He set Carter on the couch and the boys went straight into her arms. “Hi babies,” she giggled. “Did you have fun with your silly daddy, today?” Nathan wasn’t going to lie; he felt good about himself when his sons yelled yes at the top of their lungs. Sofia even left Kyle’s hair and scrambled over to her beloved Auntie Carterina. Carter opened her arms wider and allowed the toddler to shower her with kisses. “Auntie Cater, look! I braid Papa’s hair.” Carter looked over at Kyle’s half braided hair in amusement. “It’s so pretty, sweetheart,” she chuckled.

1230/1683

Nathan heard the soft laughter of her friends from the entrance of the living room. Aria, and the Pierce sisters, Tamara and Reanna. They were the only three of Carter’s friends that had ever been to the house. He walked over to greet them. Tamara came forward first. “Hey, giant muscle man,” she said with a bright smile. He chuckled. “Hi Tamara, how are you?” She answered him with a warm hug. Tamara Pierce was a five foot five, hilariously sassy sweetheart that said whatever the hell she wanted, when she wanted. Both she and her sister were stunning women with gorgeous, eye-catching dark brown skin. They looked exactly alike, but Reanna was older than Tamara—who was twenty five—by two years. Tamara was a clothing designer, and a certified fashion junkie. Every time

1231/1683

Nathan saw the woman she was done up to perfection, wearing designer clothes from her own fashion line. Even now, the woman was wearing black high-waisted shorts and a white lace top that Nathan was positive she’d made at her own store. Once they pulled back from the hug, Tamara grabbed his face and kissed his cheek, making an exaggerated mwah sound just like she always did. She smiled and wiped her lip gloss from his cheek. “You’re a good daddy. My friend is a very lucky woman.” Nathan smiled. See, she was a sweetheart. “I was just going to say the same thing,” Carter’s softer spoken friend and Tamara’s sister, Reanna said as she came forward and gave him a hug. “Where we grew up, we didn’t see a lot of daddies

1232/1683

playing with their kids like that. There were some, but not many.” She kissed his cheek. “You’re a sweetie.” Nathan winked. “Stop it. You’re going to give me an even bigger head than I already have.” “Please stop,” Carter begged teasingly over her shoulder. She chuckled when he shot her a playful glare. Reanna lightly patted his shoulder. “She’s kidding,” she said softly about Carter. “All that girl talked about today was how good of a husband and father you are.” She winked. Unlike her sister, Reanna was more relaxed. She wore an oversized tan shirt that hung off her shoulder, a white tank under it, a pair of jeans that flared at the bottom, and white sneakers. Reanna’s hair was always tied up in a messy bun, and sometimes she

1233/1683

wore a pair of glasses that made her eyes look bigger than they really were. But even when she did wear those ridiculous glasses, she was still such a lovely woman. Reanna was hands down the kindest, most genuine woman Nathan had ever met. Soft spoken, very sweet without being weak, and she had this noticeable strength that Nathan could tell came from simply living. Both of the Pierce women were amazing success stories. They’d succeeded in life side-byside despite all of the horrific obstacles life threw at them along the way. Nathan understood why the bond was so strong between the two and Carter. All three of them understood each other on a deeper level because they had more than a few things in common. If one were to type in ‘the Pierce sisters’ not only would their accomplishments and business websites pop up, but many news articles about Mason and Alana Pierce—Tamara and Reanna’s deceased parents—would grace

1234/1683

your screen as well, and knock you out of your seat. When sisters stepped around him to go see the kids, Sofia screamed, “Reanna,” and ran off the couch straight into her arms. Nathan saw Kyle squint his eyes in confusion, looking at the woman, most likely trying to remember who she was. Nathan was sure he didn’t remember. The last time Kyle and Reanna were in the same room was the day the twins were born. Sofia, on the other hand, frequently saw Reanna because she spent a lot of time at Nathan and Carter’s house, which she and her sister visited often. “Come and sit with me and my papa, Reanna,” Sofia said Reanna kissed her cheek. “Okay, baby.” Reanna looked around until she locked eyes with the only blue-eyed man in

1235/1683

the room. She smiled and walked over to Kyle, who was still confused. Once she stood in front of him she extended her hand. “You’re probably wondering who I am and why your daughter knows me,” she said through light laughter. “My name is Reanna.” Kyle politely stood to his feet and shook her hand. “Kyle. It’s nice to meet you. It seems my daughter knows you very well.” She nodded as she lovingly smiled down on Sofia. “I first met her here, when she was about five months old. She’s such a sweet little girl. She talks about you with me all of the time. I honestly feel like I already know you.” Kyle finally cracked a small smile and Nathan released a relieved breath. Kyle usually didn’t like to meet new people, and he was far from personable and polite. This was

1236/1683

a good thing. He was actually talking to a woman and smiling at something she’d said. “My lady bug is very sweet.” He looked at Sofia, who was now resting her head on Reanna’s shoulder. “She’s taken with you.” Reanna kissed her forehead. “I’m taken with her,” she whispered as she began swaying back and forth. “Are you tired, honey?” Sofia sleepily rubbed her eyes and yawned. Nathan noticed the look in Kyle’s eyes as he gazed at the woman swaying with his little girl. Kyle seemed to be entranced. For a moment, Nathan’s eyes cut to Carter to find her staring at Kyle, Sofia, and Reanna with a hopeful smile on her face as she rocked the now sleeping Aleksandr and Maksim in her

1237/1683

arms. He looked back at Kyle just in time to see him snap out of the trance. He cleared his throat uncomfortably. “Umm … Here, you two can have a seat next to me. It looks like Sofia is ready to take her nap.” Reanna smiled and sat down on the couch, and a now uncomfortable Kyle sat next to her. Nathan felt a gentle hand on his arm, then a small woman leaned against him. “Hey, bear, how’s it going?” Nathan smiled, glancing down at the young woman resting her head on his arm. She looked up at him with her warm, darkbrown eyes and smiled. Standing on her toes, she accepted a kiss from him on her forehead. “How are you, Aria?”

1238/1683

Aria Hernandez. A part Hispanic, part African American young chef that owned a small restaurant in Manhattan. It wasn’t often that Nathan was charmed by … well, by anyone, yet this young woman had managed to. She was quiet and shy, but also strong and exceptionally smart. She had this innocence and vulnerability about her that called to Nathan, urging him to take her under his wing, and he did. This twenty-four-year-old girl was like the little sister Nathan and Carter had never had. She shrugged as she always did. “I can’t complain. Business is going well, thanks to you and Carter.” “You did that on your own, Aria,” Nathan interjected. “We referred the customers, but it’s your cooking that keeps them coming back.”

1239/1683

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” she whispered with a smile. “I finally moved into the apartment above the restaurant. I can’t believe it’s mine, it’s so beautiful. Now that I have a bigger place I can babysit more. I know Anastacia has to go to France for a few weeks soon, so I told Carter that I can be on twin duty while she’s away. I know how much Carter hates daycare, and she shouldn’t have to miss work.” Nathan was touched by her kindness and love for his family. “Thank you, sweetheart, that’s nice of you to do that for us.” She shrugged and looked up at him with a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. “It’s no problem, really. You know how much I love you guys. The twins can be my helpers. I’ll get them all hopped up on chocolate and send them home with you and Carter.”

1240/1683

Nathan chuckled. “You’re an evil woman,” he joked, nudging her gently. “How do you like living in Manhattan?” She smiled. “I love it most times, but sometimes people are a little rude … and a little frightening.” Nathan frowned. “Is someone bothering you?” “No, that’s not what I meant.” “If someone is frightening you, Aria, you need to tell us. Carter and I will handle it for you—” “No, no, no,” she whispered firmly. “I’m just trying to get used to living in the City that’s all. It’s different. There was less hustle in Queens. But I can get used to it, so please don’t go all big brother, king of New York on me please?”

1241/1683

Unlike the Pierce sisters, Aria knew the lifestyle that Nathan and Carter lived. It was a long story of why, but to give the short version Aria had a brother that was a dumb shit. The asshole messed around in gangs and mobs—mostly making bets that would get him killed, and borrowing obscene amounts of money that he couldn’t pay back—and he’d told her that he heard the Salernos were mafia. After a moment Nathan nodded. “Okay, but—” “But nothing, bear. I know. I’ll tell you or Carter if someone messes with me.” “You better, Aria.” “I will,” she reassured once again. “I promise. Nobody would mess with me anyways. I’m not worth bothering. I’m just a small time chef. All I could offer a thief is baked goods, and maybe a few leftover pieces

1242/1683

of chicken,” she said with amusement. “My life is not as exciting as yours and Carterina’s.” Nathan snorted. “Sometimes I long for a life of simplicity for myself, my wife, and my children … but then I remember I’m too damn good at this to leave it for the simple life,” he finished with a smirk. Aria shook her head slowly. “I’m praying for you guys,” she sighed through pursed lips. Nathan chuckled softly. Aria was always praying for somebody. It was her favorite thing to do. “Hey, am I late for lunch?” Mickey strolled into the living room behind them, smiling when he saw Aria. “Hey babe,” he greeted, leaning forward and kissing her forehead. “You look gorgeous today.”

1243/1683

Nathan rolled his eyes. What Mickey would usually say to a woman would be something along the lines of: “Damn! You look that sexy for me, baby?” “I love that dress, is it new?” In translation, “I love how your ass looks in that dress.” Nathan had seen Mickey’s eyes cut to Aria’s behind a few times since he’d walked in. Aria’s caramel brown cheeks tinted red, as they did every time she received a compliment. “Hi, Mickey,” she said. “Yes, it’s a new dress. Thank you for noticing.” “How could I not?” he asked with a soft smile. He took his eyes from Aria and looked up at Nathan. “Everything’s ready for tonight, Nate.” He nodded. “Good. We’ll leave at seven.”

1244/1683

“Well,” Aria sighed softly, “I’m going to put the finishing touches on lunch so we can eat before you and Carter have to get ready. Is Gabriel here?” “No, he’s still at school, but he’ll be home in time to watch the kids,” Nathan answered. “Okay. I’m going to the kitchen. Lunch will be ready soon.” “Let me help you,” Mickey said, following behind her. “I’ll get first taste of everything.” Giggling, Aria nodded in acceptance of his offer. Nathan chuckled and turned back toward the living room. Mickey should just go ahead and tell the girl he was interested, but Nathan knew he was probably wouldn’t. Aria was drastically different from the girls he usually became involved with. Mickey didn’t

1245/1683

get or stay in relationships with woman because he didn’t think they’d tolerate his … eccentricities. He wasn’t the sanest of men, but Nathan had known Mickey since he was inside of his mother’s womb. He had the ability to be a good man to a woman that fit with him. An exceptionally strong, fearless woman that wouldn’t shy away from the sadistic serial killer that Mickey rarely kept hidden inside. Mickey was a nice guy, but he was also a cold-blooded murder. That part of him could only be accepted, not changed. Unfortunately, though, Nathan didn’t think Aria was the woman that would accept Mickey’s eccentricities. The man needed a woman that was crazier than he was … “Nathan, honey,” Carter called, pulling him from his thoughts. Nathan walked over to his wife. “Yes, dear.”

1246/1683

“Can you take Maksim? Let’s take them up to their bedroom. They can eat when they wake up.” “Of course, baby,” he said, taking Maksim from her arms. “Kyle, Reanna. Sofia can sleep in the twins’ room, on her little princess bed.” It was the bed Sofia would use when she stayed over Nathan and Carter’s house. Reanna nodded and handed Sofia to Kyle, who stood and followed Nathan and Carter. “You ready for the dinner tonight?” Nathan asked Carter quietly as they ascended the stairs. Carter smiled wickedly. “Depends. Have you changed your mind? Can I take my knives?” she asked. “Just the ones I keep around my thigh. Nobody will see them.”

1247/1683

Nathan chuckled. “Not while Niko Bonaducci is there. We don’t need anything present that may encourage us to kill him.” Carter laughed and conceded, “Fine, no knives.” “I’m glad.” Nathan smiled. “Who knows, maybe we’ll have a good time tonight.” Nathan was pretty sure they wouldn’t, but he didn’t tell her that. When they made it to the boys’ room, they laid them in their cribs, and Sofia on her bed. Nathan took Carter’s hand and pulled her to him as Kyle slipped out of the room. He kissed the top of her head and wrapped his arms around her. “Promise you’ll tell me if anyone disrespects you tonight. You’re new to this, Carterina. This will be your first

1248/1683

dinner with the New York families. You’ll have to spend the majority of the time with the wives, and they can be vicious at times.” Carter giggled. “You going beat them up for me if they mess with me, bubby?” Nathan chuckled. “You’re very funny, but no. I deal with the husband’s, honey. The husbands are responsible for straightening up their wives.” Her eyebrow arched and a mischievously sensual smile appeared on her lips. “So if I’m a bad girl tonight, and somebody tells on me, how are you going to straighten me up?” Carter’s arms encircled Nathan’s waist and she pressed her body against his. The muscles in Nathan’s jaw tightened as he gazed at his wife while she teased him. He didn’t say a word, and he damn sure didn’t stop her. She always did this, but she was

1249/1683

never prepared to deal with the consequences of her teasing. Nathan had never been one to defer his desires, so Carter had just pretty much ensured that they’d be a little late for lunch. Her hands lowered from his back and palmed his ass. “Maybe you could tie me to the bed … give me a good, hard spanking while you—” Before she even finished her sentence Nathan was pushing her toward the bedroom. “Nathan,” she whispered through breathy laughter, “stop we can’t. I was kidding, honey!” She squealed softly when he slapped her ass, and sped up their pace to the bedroom. Once they were to their bedroom, Nathan pushed her in and closed the door behind them.

1250/1683

~*~ Nathan hurried down the stairs, putting on his suit jacket as he descended. They were going to be late for the dinner if they didn’t leave in the next five minutes. His father would kill him if he was late. “Carterina, baby! Let’s go, we’re going to be late.” “Whose fault is that, Nathan?” she yelled from their bedroom. His. It was his fault. He had gotten caught up for the second time today and ended up fucking Carter in their closet after she put on the sexy red dress she’d be wearing tonight. “Your fault,” he lied. “But I’ll forgive you if we leave in the next five minutes.” He knew she was envisioning kicking his ass now, and he chuckled as he reached the bottom of the staircase.

1251/1683

Right as he touched the first floor of the house the twins darted past him, coming from the kitchen and heading to the living room. Nathan stopped abruptly in order to avoid colliding with them, then nearly tripped over one of their toys. “Jesus!” he said as he stumbled. “Dammit. Aleksandr and Maksim! What did Papa tell you about leaving toys at the bottom of the staircase?” Maksim screamed as Aleksandr continued to chase him. When they finally made their way back to the foyer Nathan got their attention. “Stop!” he shouted. They both stopped running and looked up at him. He pointed down at the two fire trucks sitting at the bottom of the stairs where they were not supposed to be. “Put them away,” he instructed firmly.

1252/1683

Maksim walked over to do as he was told, but Aleksandr turned to run again. Nathan had expected that and he put a stop to it quickly. “Aleksandr Salerno,” Nathan said softly, stopping the toddler in his tracks. He turned to Nathan with a smile on his face, but Nathan’s expression effectively conveyed that this was not the time for play. The smile fell from Aleksandr’s face and Nathan nodded. “Do what Papa told you to do, right now.” He quietly walked over to his truck and pushed it to their downstairs toy closet. Obedience was not Aleksandr’s strong suit all of the time, but it was important to Nathan and Carter that their sons be obedient. So the moment theirs sons understood yes from no, they began teaching them. Whether it be a small command, such as to stop running in the house, or a command they must commit to memory, like throwing

1253/1683

away their trash after snack time, the boys caught on quickly. When the boys could walk, Carter and Nathan began teaching them to assist in cleaning up their toys after playtime. It was to give them just a little bit of responsibility starting at this early age. They could have any toy they wanted, anytime they wanted it, but it was their responsibility to put them away after they played with them. If they didn’t, they were reprimanded. Nathan and Carter were admittedly a bit strict when it came to their rules, but it was for their children’s own good. It was all a part of grooming them. It started as soon as the child could understand instruction. That was how Nathan’s father began with him, and that was how Carterina’s father began with her. “Finally,” Mickey said, walking from the kitchen with Lucca, Dante, and Gabriel. “Are you two almost ready? I need to gather the guys.”

1254/1683

Nathan nodded, straightening his jacket. “Yeah, go ahead. As soon as Carterina comes down we’re going.” “I hope you prepared her for the dramatics,” Gabriel said, walking over to the kids who had just returned to the foyer. “They’re not going to make leaving easy for her.” Nathan nodded. He already knew that. The twins were never happy when he and Carter left them anywhere. It was easier in the morning for work because they were sleeping when they left, but anytime they watched them leave, they screamed bloody murder. He always had to comfort Carter when the boys did that. It was easier for him because he knew they were safe, and perfectly fine at home. However, Carter was like his mother; she came running anytime she heard her babies calling, and shed tears every time they cried.

1255/1683

Even now Nathan saw the boys looking around, slowly figuring out what was about to happen. He braced himself for the water works, reminding himself that they were just having a little separation anxiety. It was normal, and they were perfectly fine … Okay, maybe it wasn’t as easy for Nathan as he let on. Lucca came forward. “Dante is on watch here, and I’ll be at the west side safe house as you requested.” “Make sure you keep them in line,” Nathan said. “I don’t want them slacking off. I want them all doing their jobs. No one other than Anastacia should be driving past tonight. We don’t have neighbors. So if you see anything out of the ordinary—” “Kill it. I know, Nathan.” He gave him a pat on the back. “I got it. There’s no way

1256/1683

they’d be doing anything but their jobs with me around. Trust me, cousin.” “I do trust you, Lucca. That’s why you’re staying here.” Nathan had increased security because he couldn’t get rid of the bad feeling in the pit of his stomach. It had been there for months and he couldn’t shake it. It was starting to irk him. He had no idea why he felt something bad was going to happen soon; maybe today, maybe tomorrow, or maybe a month from now, Nathan had no fucking idea. Lucca gave Nathan a nod before heading out the door. “I’ll be going down to the gate after you leave,” Dante said. “Gabriel and I thought it may be easier to take the kids into a different room while you two slipped out the front door.”

1257/1683

Nathan chuckled. “Yeah, that might have worked five minutes ago, but they’ve already figured it out.” The toddlers were little geniuses. He knew they’d caught on, and were already prepared to put up a fuss. “You think so?” Gabriel asked with a frown as he bent over to pick up Aleksandr. The moment Gabriel touched him, Aleksandr scrambled over to Nathan and held on to the leg of his pants. Maksim followed his brother and did the same. “No,” Aleksandr whined, his eyes already glistening with tears. “Da-da.” They both reached up to him simultaneously. Nathan sighed as he bent to pick them up. “Dante, can you bring me the tissues from the kitchen. I’ll need a handful on hand for Carterina.”

1258/1683

The twins rested their heads on Nathan’s shoulders, and tiny fists gripped his suit jacket tight. Gabriel chuckled. “She’s going to be a wreck, Nathan. They’re going to think you beat her on the way there or something.” Nathan flipped Gabriel off just as Carter came to the stairs. “All right, I’m ready to—” Carter paused at the top of the staircase. “Oh no,” she whispered as she looked at the boys clinging on to Nathan. “Oh no.” Nathan gave his wife a stern look. “Carterina, we have to go.” She shook her head slowly while she descended the stairs. “Don’t make me do this. I’m not my father. I can’t turn away from the tears. I’m weak.”

1259/1683

“Baby, they’re fine. They’ll only cry for a little bit, and then they’ll get over it.” “Or they’ll hate us forever for leaving them!” “Carterina,” Nathan sighed impatiently. “For God’s sake, woman. You’re a cold-blooded, French crime boss, a mafia princess, a stone cold killer ….” She pouted. “No, bubby. I’m a mommy.” Maksim chose that moment to lift his head and reach out to Carter. “Ma-ma,” he cried. “Ma-ma, some go.” Translation, “Take us with you, Mama. I can’t live without you, not even for a few hours.” Well played, munchkin, Nathan thought.

1260/1683

Carter’s arms extended with no effort from her at all. She glided to Maksim and he flew into her arms. “Aww, baby,” she soothed, holding him close. “Mommy and Daddy promise to be home soon.” The moment she said the words the dramatics began. The twins cried as they gripped on to Nathan and Carter’s clothes. “No, Da-da,” Aleksandr wept. “Maksi go, too, and Sandr?” Nathan looked at his son’s flushed, tear-stained face, and admittedly had to say a small prayer for strength. “No, son. Maksi and Sandr will stay home and wait for Mama and Papa, okay? We’ll be back, I promise.” When Aleksandr broke out in a loud wail, Maksim followed suit. He pressed his face into Nathan’s jacket and his tiny body shook with sobs.

1261/1683

Nathan reached out for Carter’s hand. “Be strong, woman.” She frowned and took his hand. “I am being strong, man. Let’s go,” she whispered somberly. They held the boys until they got to the front door. When Gabriel and Dante took them, all hell broke loose. They screamed and cried ma-ma and da-da, while Nathan and Carter tensely walked to the door. When the door opened, even their men looked over at the house wondering if the boys were okay. They sounded utterly devastated. Nathan was very close to just saying fuck it and staying home, but he didn’t. He placed gentle hands on Carter’s shoulders and led her out of the house. Covering her face, she released a pained groan.

1262/1683

“Just keep walking, baby,” he encouraged as they walked down the front stairs of the house to the driveway. “Don’t look back. They’re fine.” “I’m not looking,” she whined. “I can hear them, Nathan. Why are they still crying?” Nathan rubbed her back and led her to her side of the SUV where one of the men stood holding her door open. Once she was in, Nathan went over to his side. Just as he’d suspected, Carter was wiping her eyes when he got into the car. Sighing, he handed her a tissue. “Baby—” “I’m fine, bubby,” she smiled at him, “I promise. I just hate the crying, that’s all. It never gets easier to leave the house.”

1263/1683

He brought her close to him and kissed her lips. “You’re a good mommy, baby.” “And you’re a good daddy,” she whispered, resting against his side. “We’re totally kicking-ass at this whole being parents thing so far. I think they like us a lot.” Nathan nodded his agreement. “They must. I only cry like that for people I love, so they must love us.” Carter laughed softly and Nathan smiled, happy he had made her laugh. “I wasn’t aware you cried like that.” Nathan shrugged. “Everyone needs a good cry every now and then, Carterina,” he joked. “Feeling better?” She nodded. “Yes.” “Good,” he murmured, and kissed her forehead.

1264/1683

The front door opened and Shadow Walker entered the driver’s seat. Nathan frowned, not expecting the man. He was about to ask him what he was doing here, but Shadow answered Nathan’s question before he’d asked it. “Anastacia sent me. She said I must drive you. Seatbelts please, we are off schedule.” Chuckling and deciding not to argue with the old man, Nathan and Carter put on their seatbelts and held each other’s hand as they began their journey to the dinner party.

Chapter 27: Mean girls. . . There was nothing worse than sitting with group of women that hated you. All hated you. Not one woman interested in welcoming you into the fold with at least a smile. Dinner had ended and the women were sent away while the men discussed the upcoming year and future alliances. Carter would much rather be a part of that discussion, but tradition called that she be sent to a sitting room full of desserts with the other wives. Nathan and Angelo would fill her in later anyway. Carter crossed one leg over the other and took a nice long sip of her wine while enduring the women’s scrutiny. She understood that she was the newest wife, but she didn’t understand why that should make her

1266/1683

the most hated. Some of the women were literally smiling and chatting with each other as they took turns shooting unwelcoming glares her way. It was fucking childish, and fucking torture. She wanted nothing more than to just get up and leave the room. She really wanted to go with the men to hear Don Bonaducci’s apology for what they did, invading Salerno territory without permission. No offense to the women, but they weren’t talking about shit in here. Carter had hoped they’d have some stimulating conversation; maybe talk about their children or the pressures of being the wife of a mob or mafia boss, but no. These bitches hadn’t been discussing anything other than what they were wearing and where their diamonds where imported from for the last fucking hour. Carter was going explode if she heard someone giggle Louis Vuitton one more fucking time.

1267/1683

“So, Carterina …” Carter looked up when a woman said her name. It was the woman Carter considered the ring leader of the other women in the room. She was the wife of the oldest don in attendance at the dinner, Regina Pescatorre. She was thirty-three years old, and she hadn’t been very nice to Carter ever since she’d first arrived. She flicked her platinumblonde hair over her shoulder in the most arrogant of ways, and narrowed her cold, icy blue eyes on Carter as she continued to speak to her. “You’ve been quiet as a mouse, dear,” she stated airily. “I had almost forgotten you were here.” Carter gritted her teeth, fighting to keep the fake smile on her face. She’d been quiet because every woman in the room refused to talk to her. Bitches. “I apologize, Regina,” she lied politely. “I was just caught up

1268/1683

in admiring your beautiful home.” She didn’t lie about that. The home was a vision of Victorian beauty. Regina gave her a fake smile and a nod. “I’m glad you are enjoying the view. This is one of my favorite homes … out the nine Val and I have.” Nine? Why the fuck would they need nine homes? That’s just ridiculous. “Rich and I just bought our fifth in the Bahamas,” Mob boss Rich Mezzanetti’s Southern-belle bride Misty said. “I was thinking of having it decorated like this, Regina. You have such beautiful taste.” Carter wanted to snort in disgust. Seriously, could her head be any farther up Regina’s ass? “Niko just bought a vacation home in Cabo,” Niko Bonaducci’s wife Isabella said softly. “We’ll be vacationing there for the

1269/1683

first time in a couple of weeks. It should be nice just the two of us.” “We will actually be joining them,” Eliza Bonaducci, wife of Don Bonaducci, said with a soft smile. “It will be a family affair.” Isabella looked over at her as if it were the first time she’d heard the news. “Oh, yes. Sorry, I forgot. It will be the whole family.” She lowered her eyes to the floor as a somber expression flashed across her face. Carter’s brows furrowed as she watched the young woman meekly tuck her long, thick, black hair behind her ear and shift in her seat. Isabella Bonaducci fascinated her. She was so quiet, and shy, and she looked very, very young. Far too young to be married to Niko Bonaducci. Far too young to be married at all. She was also very beautiful, with gorgeous caramel brown skin and soft, but striking, brown eyes. To Carter she kind

1270/1683

of resembled a teenage version of the actress Zoe Saldana. She noticed the young woman look at the door longingly and she almost chuckled. Well, at least now Carter knew that she wasn’t the only one that didn’t want to be here. She turned her own gaze toward the door. It would be so lovely if she could just walk out of it and go home to her babies. “Carterina,” Regina called, getting her attention. Carter returned her attention to the group. “Yes,” she replied. “What about you, dear? Has young Salerno given you anything new lately?” As every eye turned to her, Carter smiled uncomfortably and shifted in her seat. “Umm …” This was so fucking stupid, she couldn’t believe she had to talk about it. “Well, we have our estate in the country that

1271/1683

we live in with our children and my brother. In addition, we have a home in Italy, for the times Nathan and I have to be there for long periods of time. For business purposes.” Regina stared at Carter blankly. “Business purposes,” she repeated. Carter didn’t respond. She was pretty sure it wasn’t a question. “Well,” Regina said, “how nice. A business woman. What is it that you do?” Carter shrugged and answered the question as vaguely as she could. “I have an assortment of duties within the organization, so it’s hard to pinpoint a specific area.” Regina nodded. “Well, tell us at least one of your duties, dear. We would love to get to know you.” Carter didn’t believe that for a second. “I schedule my husband and father-in-law’s

1272/1683

days.” It was the cleanest job she did at S.O. and therefore the only one she should probably mention. A smile pulled at Regina’s lips. “So you are … a secretary?” she asked with arrogant amusement in her voice. Carter didn’t even bother to respond. Regina giggled and brought her hands to her lips as if to hide it. “I’m sorry, I just didn’t know you were a secretary.” She cleared her throat and straightened in her seat. “So that is how you and your husband met? You were his secretary?” “No,” Carter answered, now trying to calm her rising temper. “We met when we were children.” Regina’s brow arched. “Did you?” Carter nodded. “Yes. My father is a contract killer, and Angelo wanted him on

1273/1683

his payroll. I met Nathan when I was three years old.” All giggles stopped and silence fell over the room. “Your father is a contract killer?” another woman asked. Carter smiled and nodded her head. “He is. He goes by the name Spook Steele.” The majority of the woman in the room were familiar with the name and glanced at each other, expressing their shock in hushed tones. Regina gave Carter a look of irritation. “So if your father is this big-time contract killer, why are you just a secretary?” Carter chuckled. “I never said I was a secretary, Regina, you did. I told you I do many things at S.O., and when you asked that I tell you one, I did. Making my

1274/1683

husband’s schedule is my selfish way of ensuring he gets home when I want him to, that’s why I do it.” Shrugging, she once again stared at the door. God, she wished she could leave. “Well … isn’t that nice,” Regina muttered. “So I hear you have children.” Carter returned her gaze to Regina when she mentioned her children. “Yes, I do.” The bitch better tread softly, Carter thought. She didn’t fuck around when it came to her babies. “Two boys. Twins.” “Awww, how cute,” she glanced at the other ladies in the room. “Isn’t that cute, ladies?” There were murmurs of agreement. “How old are they?” she asked.

1275/1683

“They just turned nineteen months,” Carter answered slowly, wondering why the women were all suddenly being nice. Regina smiled. “Well, do you have any pictures?” Carter hesitated, but decided to just go ahead and show them. At least the conversation was going in a direction she’d enjoy. She did love talking about her babies. She pulled her phone from her clutch and opened the gallery containing pictures of her little Maksim and Aleksandr. After taking a deep breath she handed the phone to Regina. “Aww,” she sighed, and all of the women surrounded her to look at the pictures. “They are precious, aren’t they, ladies?” When the women agreed, she asked, “So these little angels are the future of the Salerno Organization?”

1276/1683

Nodding, Carter smiled, finally beginning to relax a bit. “Yes, they are.” “How sweet.” She flipped through more of the pictures with a soft smile on her face. “I told my husband how wonderful it was that the Salerno Organization had become so diverse.” Carter frowned in confusion. “Diverse?” “The ladies and I were just talking about this the other day, too. Remember, ladies? We were all a little worried when we heard Nathan Salerno married you. We didn’t know if you’d be … able to attend such an event as this.” She looked up at Carter with a smile. Still confused, Carter shook her head. “I’m sorry, I don’t understand—”

1277/1683

“Regina, this tea is lovely,” Misty interjected quickly. “Is there anymore? I’d love to have some.” “I agree with, Regina,” Eliza Bonaducci said as she sipped her tea. She looked up at Carter. “I didn’t really know what to expect after we heard of the union. It was the same worry I had when my son, Niko, brought home Isabella two years ago. At first I wasn’t worried, but then he married her last year …” Isabella shifted and cut Eliza a quick look before returning her gaze to the floor. Carter shook her head slowly. What the fuck did Eliza mean ‘not what she expected’? Carter glanced around the room, noticing that the ladies began to look away uncomfortably. This caused her even more confusion.

1278/1683

“I don’t understand. What were you expecting?” Carter really wanted to know, and they damn sure better not have meant what she thought they’d meant. Regina laughed softly. “Don’t sound so defensive, dear. We were just shocked that Nathan Salerno strayed so far away from his normal type. Every single event he’d attended in the past was with a woman that looked more like me. We were just surprised—” “To find out that he married a black woman,” Carter finished, now thoroughly offended. She crossed her arms over her chest. “Well he did.” “And it’s wonderful, dear,” Regina said. “We were just saying that it’s a new thing.” “Aren’t you mixed with French or something?” Eliza asked with a frowned. “At

1279/1683

least that’s what I heard. Plus, your eyes, that hair, you seem very … exotic.” Carter’s jaw ticked, angry that her race had now become the subject of conversation. Never had the word exotic offended her until this moment. “I’m black,” Carter replied. More of her ancestors came from Africa than anywhere else. Eliza cocked her head to the side. “But I heard—” “I don’t give a fuck what you heard,” Carter snapped. “I’m black. My hair, my eyes, both black. I am a black woman.” And these bitches could kiss her natural black ass for all she cared. They should be happy she didn’t get up and smack their racist asses in the face. “Okay,” Misty jumped in shakily, “I think it’s time to talk about something else.”

1280/1683

“I agree,” Isabella whispered shyly. Carter looked over at her and they locked eyes before Regina stole her attention once again. “There’s no need to raise your voice, dear,” Regina chided. “I told you not to be so defensive.” Carter arched a brow and shook her head. “I beg your pardon, Regina, I did not raise my voice. And do not tell me what to be. I am defensive because I am offended.” Gasping, Regina brought her hand to her heart. “What could we have done to offend you, Carterina?” “Cut the bullshit, Regina, you know exactly what you said. There are many reasons why you should be worried about a woman like me being in your presence, but the color of my skin is not one of them. I don’t know what you expected of me, but I

1281/1683

definitely expected much more class from you. I didn’t come to your home to be subjected to your offhanded racism—” “Racism?” she asked, her voice rising an octave … or two. “Yes, racism. I don’t give a fuck what the women my husband used to date looked like. He married me. You shouldn’t have expected anything more or less than what you expected from any of the other woman present in this room.” “Give her a break, please,” Eliza said, rolling her eyes. “It’s a surprise for God’s sake! I tell Isabella all the time that the men in this lifestyle have yours and her kind as mistresses, not wives.” “Our kind ...” “Thankfully my son had two children with Italian women before marrying Isabella. I for one was shocked to hear that a

1282/1683

respectable Sicilian-Italian man like Angelo Salerno allowed his son to give his powerful family and empire colored heirs.” “Excuse me!” Now Carter raised her voice. However, Eliza just continued. “To tell you the truth, had they not had those eyes I wouldn’t have known they’d came from an Italian man. They’re definitely darker than any half-breed I’ve ever seen …” And that was Carter’s breaking point. “You fucking…” Carter shot up from her seat, fully intending to beat the shit out of Eliza Bonaducci. “Oh my God!” Regina screamed. Carter made it over to Eliza and snatched the bitch by her hair. A highpitched screech broke free from Eliza’s lips when Carter forcefully jerked her forward. “If you ever say one fucking word about my

1283/1683

kids again I’ll skin you alive, you sickening, simpleminded bitch!” “What the hell is going on here?” a male voice boomed from behind her right before she felt a hand on her arm—that didn’t belong to her husband or her fatherin-law—grip her tightly. “Niko!” a familiar deep voice roared, making Niko immediately release Carter’s arm, but it was too late … she was already pissed. Roughly, she released Eliza’s hair and whipped around to catch Niko by the wrist before he’d completely pulled his hand back from her. All it took was a slight twist of his wrist and he was on his knees. Carter stared at the offending hand with wide eyes full of rage and did something she’d never done before. Consumed by so much anger, she reverted to her mother’s native tongue, which she’d become even more accustomed to

1284/1683

speaking on a daily basis. Every word she spat struck him like fire, causing him to scramble back while fighting to free his hand every time she advanced forward. “How dare you put your hands on me, you fucking parasite?” She shot her last words in English as she slung his hand away from her, sending him flying back on the floor. Nathan stormed past Niko, making him fearfully jump out of his path. When he reached Carter, he immediately softened. Gently, he laid his hands on her shoulders. “Моя красивая роза. Is everything all right? What is it?” He spoke his concern in a soft, comforting tone as Carter gripped the front of his shirt tightly and pressed her forehead to his chest. Taking deep breaths, she breathed him in, finding his scent and presence

1285/1683

calming as she softly told him what had happened. The more she told him, the tighter his protective hold on her became. This was what Carter needed. She melted into his embrace, praying to God that he’d end the evening and take her home. She no longer felt comfortable here. “All right, baby,” he soothed. She glanced up just as he leaned forward to gently kiss her forehead. “Come, honey. We’re going now.” He looked back at his father and nodded—Angelo returned the gesture and left the room—then Nathan turned to Regina Pescatorre. “Donna Pescatorre, kindly return my wife’s phone, please.” Regina timidly stood to her feet and handed Nathan the cell phone. Once they had the phone, they walked hand-in-hand to retrieve Carter’s clutch. At that moment, she spied every man gathered at the entrance of

1286/1683

the room and watching them prepare to leave. Don Pescatorre took a step forward. “I truly wish you would stay, young Salerno—” “You were there five minutes ago when my father stepped down, Don Pescatorre,” Nathan stated, interrupting him. “Of course,” the man said sheepishly. “I apologize. I do wish you would stay, Don Salerno …” Was Carter surprised? Yes. Did she show it? No. “… I’m sure whatever happened in here can be resolved. I feel that we were headed toward a good friendship before the interruption.” “That interruption you are referring to was an attack on my wife, Don Pescatorre.”

1287/1683

He shook his head. “I’m sorry, I—” Nathan cut him with a raise of his hand. “I have no interest in hearing what it is you have to say. For future reference, if any of you ever decided to pursue an alliance with my business, know that I don’t tolerate any form of disrespect toward my wife and children. My family is very important to me, and insulting them is a good way to secure a permanent position as my enemy. This should serve as a warning to each of you since I am in the position all of you want to be in. I don’t need any of you, and I assure you I never will. My father has attended this particular gathering every three years as a courtesy, but mark my words, this will be my last attendance if bigotry is acceptable in your home.” Shock registered on the man’s face. “I would never disrespect your wife. I seek to build a friendship, a business relationship

1288/1683

with your family. Why do you think I would—” “Your wife is a reflection of yourself, Don Pescatorre,” Nathan interrupted. “You should take the time to educate her on the art of entertaining. The woman of the house shouldn’t be the author of such inappropriate conversation. I was under the impression that I’d be attending a dinner with adults tonight, not petty adolescents.” “I’m sorry,” Don Pescatorre muttered, his cheeks reddening with embarrassment. “I assure you, this won’t happen again.” Regina shot up from her seat. “But, Val, I—” “No, Regina,” he chided softly. “We’ll discuss it later.” Her face turned bright red as tears sprang to her eyes and she stormed out of the room.

1289/1683

“We’ll take our coats now, Don Pescatorre,” Nathan said. The man nodded and called for his maid to get their coats. Carter held tightly to Nathan’s hand and stayed close to his side as they began to walk out of the room. “Excuse me,” Eliza Bonaducci shouted. “Is anyone going to reprimand her for her assault on me, for her attack on my son?” “Eliza, sit down,” her husband snapped. “She almost broke your son’s hand,” Eliza cried. “She nearly broke my neck. Stop being a coward and do something!” Carter’s eyes widened as she gasped softly, and she wasn’t the only one either. All eyes shot straight to Don Bonaducci. Carter for one could not believe that woman had disrespected her husband that way in front

1290/1683

of fellow mafia dons. A man couldn’t earn respect from other men in this lifestyle if he didn’t even have the respect of his own family, of his own wife. Eliza should have known that. Carter and Nathan had their arguments and disagreements, but Carter would never—ever—raise her voice at Nathan in the presence of individuals such as this, she’d never undermine his authority, and she would never call him a coward. A coward! In Carter’s opinion, coward was the worst possible name a wife could call her husband, especially in public. Nathan never halted during their exit, and Carter had to move swiftly to keep up with his angry strides. They reached the front door with a quickness to find their coats and Angelo waiting for them. “So,” Angelo began, “tell me the worst of it.”

1291/1683

“Your grandsons were referred to as colored half-breeds,” Nathan replied angrily as he held Carter’s coat open for her to slip on, causing a frown to appear on Angelo’s face. “I just don’t get it, Pop. It’s the twentyfirst fucking century. Have they never seen an interracial couple before? We live in New York City for Christ’s sake.” After Nathan had put on his coat, Carter took his hand once again and leaned into his side. Angelo locked concerned eyes with hers. “Are you all right, sweetheart?” Carter nodded her head. “Yes. I’m just ready to go now. I’m afraid I’ll go back in there and kill Eliza Bonaducci if we don’t leave.” Inside, Carter was still seething about what the woman had said about her sons. It made her want to rip out Eliza’s larynx to inhibit the woman from ever speaking another word.

1292/1683

“You take Eliza, and I’ll take Niko,” Nathan offered. “I’ll rip off the fucking hand that had the audacity to touch my wife …” “All right, you two,” Angelo chuckled softly. “I can tell this is your first time dealing with stupidity.” “First and last,” Nathan mumbled. “The fact that you believe that shows me just how young you are, son.” Nathan’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Whatever,” he muttered. “Not, whatever, Nathan,” Angelo said calmly. “With time you’ll learn to take it in stride.” “First of all that was stride,” Nathan defended. “I for one am proud of us for not killing anyone.” “Me too, bubby,” she agreed with a nod.

1293/1683

Angelo shook his head and chuckled. “I remember the first time Anastacia and I experienced racism back when we were kids. I was nineteen, Anastacia seventeen. We’d been walking back to my apartment from dinner one evening when a group of men and women started shouting at us from their car. Many horrific things were said that I do not care to repeat, and a man threw food at us while referring to Anastacia as a diseased animal.” Nathan and Carter were speechless. Just … speechless. Angelo nodded. “Do you see? It’s not perfect now, but it’s better than it was. Though it’s a shame how long it is taking the human race to rise above such stupidity, you must be thankful for how far we’ve come.” Snapping out her shock, Carter shook her head. “So what happened after those idiots did all that? Did they get away with it?”

1294/1683

She honestly couldn’t imagine her mother and Angelo actually allowing anyone to treat them that way without consequence, kids or not. Angelo smiled and sighed. “That mother of yours, Carterina, I tell you ...” Carter and Nathan were still grinning in amusement when Don Pescatorre approached them with his wife, Regina, by his side. “Salernos,” he called with a smile. “So happy you haven’t left yet.” They approached and stood in front of Carter, Nathan, and Angelo. “I was hoping to get one more chance to apologize for the events that took place this evening.” “Yes, me as well,” Regina said softly, before turning her gaze on Carter. “Carterina, I’m so sorry for my atrocious behavior this evening. I was out of line and

1295/1683

rude. I would never want you to think that I have any form of animosity toward AfricanAmericans. I swear to you I don’t. I voted for Barack Obama.” Oh my God. “We both did,” her husband threw in with a proud nod. No they did not just throw the ‘I voted for the black guy’ card. Carter had to press her lips together tightly to hide her amusement. Regina lowered her eyes in shame. “I’m ashamed of how far Eliza took it. I really do think that your children are darling. I couldn’t believe she would say such a thing about those little angels. They do indeed favor their father greatly. I didn’t mean for it to go so far, but I will admit that I was … picking on you a little bit. I’m admittedly a bit jealous of you.” Just when Carter was about

1296/1683

to roll her eyes and call bullshit, Regina lifted her hands. “Honestly! I have no reason to lie to you,” she assured quickly. “It’s just you’re so fascinating. Every woman present tonight had been so anxious to meet you, but too shy to ask you the questions they wanted to ask. We’ve heard some things about you, and I guess I was hoping that you weren’t as interesting as all that.” She paused for a moment, and with her head cocked to the side she shrugged. “I was wrong. And your husband is right. My need to be the center of attention is quite adolescent. Being a wife in this lifestyle is a battle. Just like the men, we’re all fighting to be on top.” She sighed sadly. “I suppose I’m just so used to being the Queen B … The HBIC.” A reluctant smile appeared on Carter’s lips. “You had no reason to worry, Regina. I have zero interest in being … the head bitch in charge of mafia wives.”

1297/1683

Regina giggled. “It’s an elected position, dear. Trust me, they don’t ask you if you want it, they just tell you that you got it.” She gave Carter a wink. “So, do you accept my apology?” Both Regina and her husband stared at Carter with pleading expressions. With a barely audible sigh, she had mercy on them. “Yes, I do,” Carter said with a soft smile. She knew that Regina had only apologized because her husband made her do it, but Carter really didn’t give a shit. The woman she wanted to murder tonight was Eliza Bonaducci. “All is forgiven, on your part.” She clapped her hands. “Wonderful!” “Very wonderful,” Don Pescatorre rejoiced. “There may be hope for a friendship yet, huh, Salernos?” Carter looked up at Nathan in amusement, and then to her father-in-law, who

1298/1683

turned away with a chuckle, most likely happy that he wasn’t the one being hounded for such things anymore. Nathan’s nostril flared in annoyance. “Maybe,” he grumbled. Carter laughed softly and drew in closer to her grumpy husband. “Ready to go, honey?” She was relieved when Nathan said yes and they finally exited the house. It was when they were outside walking to the car that something unexpected happened. “Carterina! Please wait.” They turned around just in time to see Isabella Bonaducci running toward them as quickly as her long gown and high heels would allow. Tears were streaming from the young girl’s eyes as she ran to Carter with a smile on her lovely face. Out of the corner of her eye, Carter saw a few of the Salerno men come forward,

1299/1683

as if to stop her from coming to Carter, but she quickly told them to let the girl come to her. Releasing Nathan’s hand, she walked forward to meet the girl, who threw herself into Carter’s arms. Surprised, Carter tensed. However, when she heard Isabella’s weeping, her motherly instinct kicked in full force and she wrapped her arms around the young woman protectively. “Isabella.” Carter held her tightly in her arms, comforting her while she cried softly. “Shh … Calm down, sweetheart. Tell me what it is.” Isabella pulled back and cupped Carter’s face. “You’re a goddess” she whispered, shaking her head. “I don’t want to be weak anymore. I don’t want to be trapped. I want to be free, like you. Help me.” She released Carter’s face and backed out of the embrace. “Teach me,” she

1300/1683

whispered with a smile. “I’ll follow you wherever you go. Please, teach me …” Carter reached up and took the girls hands in hers, bringing both of them to her heart. She looked into Isabella’s childlike eyes and asked the question that had been running through her mind since the moment she’d laid eyes on the girl. “How old are you, Isabella?” Carter tightened her grip on Isabella’s hands in effort to calm the fear she saw flash through the girls eyes. “Tell me, sweetheart. Don’t be afraid.” “I’m eighteen” she cried, and Carter couldn’t suppress her shocked gasp. “But I’ll be nineteen in three months …” “Isabella why—” “I’m sorry” she whispered, pulling her hands from Carter’s grip. “I have to go. He’ll see that I’m gone if I don’t get back now.”

1301/1683

Without another word, she turned and ran back to the house.

Carter had the strongest urge to reach out and grab the child’s arm. She wanted to put Isabella in her and Nathan’s car and take the girl back to the estate where she’d be safe. Why the fuck was Niko married to an eighteen year old girl? Carter’s stomach twisted even more when she remembered that Eliza Bonaducci had said Niko had brought Isabella home years ago. Carter could do nothing but stand motionless as the young girl’s words replayed in her mind over and over again. Isabella was a child, she felt trapped, and longed to be strong, be free. Carter remembered a time not too long ago when she’d wanted the same thing.

1302/1683

Her phone ringing interrupted her train of thought. She turned around to Nathan—who was still watching her intently—and she motioned for him to answer it. Nathan nodded, pulled her phone from her clutch, and put it to his ear. “Hello?” he answered. “Oh. Hi, Anastacia. We were just about to call you …”

Chapter 28: It was a dark and stormy night “You didn’t check in like you were supposed to. I thought we agreed to check in with each other from now on? Where is your father?” Anastacia navigated down the road, headed to her small country cottage with a deep frown firmly in place on her face. She couldn’t believe how inconsiderate Nathan and Carterina were being tonight. They’d all decided to check in every hour, but it had been three and she had received no word from Carterina, Nathan, or Angelo. “I apologize, Anastacia, a lot has happened tonight—” “No excuses, Nathan!” she yelled, cutting off his sentence. “I’ve been worried sick.

1304/1683

You and Carterina know how much I detest fear, so why do you always insists on upsetting me like this? Do you seek to give me a heart attack?” Was she being dramatic? Maybe, but Anastacia didn’t care. She would be dramatic all the damn time if she had to be in order to get them to at least call her and confirm that they were okay. One damn call that was all she wanted. She heard Nathan sigh. “We’re sorry. We meant to call, we should have been more considerate. We’re okay. Right now we’re standing outside waiting for Shadow to bring the car around. Pop is already gone. You should give him a call and yell at him, too.” Smiling, Anastacia shook her head in amusement. Dear Nathan. The young man always knew how to make her smile even when she was mad. She loved him to death.

1305/1683

“I will. Get in your car and get home now. I’m coming by before I go home.” “All right.” “All right. I love you both.” “We love you, too.” Once she ended that call, she swiftly moved on to the next one. As usual, he picked up the phone with an attitude. “Wow, to what do I owe the pleasure of this call?” he asked in mock disbelief. Anastacia rolled her eyes. “Shut up, Angelo, you know we’re supposed to be checking in with each other.” “Honestly, bella, I didn’t think you cared for my safety this much. You keep this behavior up and I might start thinking you like me again.”

1306/1683

“Stop being a jackass and tell me where you are.” She hated when he played his stupid games. How were they supposed to build a good friendship if he continuously teased her with his sarcastic flirting? It was infuriating. “Bossy,” he muttered, chuckling. “I’m on the highway, love. I’m going home to my big, empty house, to sleep in my big, empty bed alone … again. If only I had someone to join me …” Anastacia groaned in frustration. “Can’t you just be serious for one second, Angelo?” “I am being serious, Ana. Come home with me.” The moment his voice had dropped to that familiar deep, husky baritone, Anastacia knew he was indeed being serious. She called on whatever Gods would listen to her for

1307/1683

strength. No matter what he said or how he said it she would not give into temptation. She was a new woman. Plus, she was in love with an amazing, perfect man. “I’m hanging up now.” She’d said the words, but she didn’t hang up … even though she really should have. Hang up Anastacia! What the hell? “Stop threatening to hang up and come home with me, Ana. You know you want to.” No, she didn’t … well, not really. Okay maybe just a bit. But for Anastacia, that was improvement. It meant that slowly but surely, she was getting over her addiction to sin, and sin was Angelo fucking Salerno. A hard, determined expression masked her face. “You’re an arrogant ass. I have no desire to go home with you,” she semi-lied. Maybe a part of her was a little

1308/1683

interested in going home with Angelo … just maybe. “I’m not single anymore, remember. I’m not lonely or horny.” He laughed, which pissed Anastacia off even more. He was such an ass. “My goodness, Ana. You almost sounded convincing that time. Go ahead and keep trying to convince yourself that you don’t want me. One day you may actually believe it.” “I don’t want you!” There was a moment of silence before he sighed. “Of course you don’t, bella. And I bet you don’t love me either.” Anastacia took a deep breath and swallowed before she replied, “I don’t.” She hated herself for how weak her denial sounded, even to her own ears. She arrived to her cottage and turned into the driveway.

1309/1683

Shutting off the car, she slumped back in her seat and groaned. “I hate you, Angelo.” It never failed. Every time she told him she hated him, it hurt like hell. She was pathetically trying to force herself to believe something that wasn’t true. She didn’t hate Angelo, and she never would. But that didn’t mean they should be together. “I know, Anastacia,” he said with a bit of somberness in his voice. “And I deserve it …” And just like that the arrogant asshole that she needed to remain determined was gone. Anastacia closed her eyes and willed herself to reach forward and hang up the phone, but she couldn’t move. “Ana?” He had said her name softly, but she didn’t answer. Instead, she continued to

1310/1683

stare at the phone, hating herself, detesting the stupid woman she was. What the fuck was so hard about letting him go? She was with Cesare for heaven’s sake! He was perfect. He was … everything to her. “Ana, will say something? Please … at least give me that.” She looked away from the phone with a frown. “I don’t know what you mean by that.” “I mean you’ve been torturing me for over a year now.” “I’m not torturing you, Angelo. I’m happy. I love Cesare.” “More than you love me?” he asked in a pained voice. She didn’t answer that. She didn’t ever want to have to answer such a question.

1311/1683

“You love him enough to hurt me like this, Ana?” “What about the way you hurt me?” she argued, shaking her head firmly. “This was your choice, not mine.” “No it wasn’t, stop saying that!” “It’s true!” she yelled, emotion causing her voice to shake. “We finally had a chance, Angelo. A real chance to be together again after so many years of being apart, and we spent most of the time fighting!” She glared at the phone as if it were his face. “That’s all we do. Don’t you remember what I said the night of Carterina’s birthday?” she whispered. “God made a better you, and a better me, then he put them together to fix his mistake.” “So loving me was a mistake?” he asked softly.

1312/1683

Unable to fight it, Anastacia covered her face and let the tears fall freely. She knew no one was around to see them, but she still hated that she was crying. She was supposed to be over him. She wasn’t supposed to love him this much anymore, but he had this unbreakable hold on her. It was so ridiculous because she was happy. She was in an incredible relationship with a man she loved almost desperately, and was deliriously happy for the first time in her life. She didn’t like that Angelo still effected this much. “Ana—” “Angelo, stop,” she whispered, removing her hands from her face. “I’m sick of this.” “Sick of what, Ana, loving me? How do you think that makes me feel?” he asked angrily. “I love you to the point of physical fucking pain and you just want to hate me—”

1313/1683

“I don’t hate you, okay,” she sighed. “I don’t. And loving you wasn’t a mistake. I’m sorry” she whispered. “I know that our separation has been hard, and I’ll admit that it’s still not easy for me either. But we have to figure this out for our children, and grandchildren. Our romance is over. I’m not leaving Cesare. I just … can’t. He’s my …” God, she didn’t know how to say what she needed to without hurting him. “Your love for him is greater than your love for me …” He’d said the words with so much hurt in his voice. Anastacia’s heart twisted into a painful knot. Shit. She hated this. “My love for him isn’t greater, Angelo. It’s just different. I love you both, but I would never leave him to be with you, just like I would never have left you to be with him. I can’t betray him. Losing Cesare would

1314/1683

destroy me …” She meant the words with everything in her heart. She and Cesare had only become closer in the past year. She couldn’t even imagine going through the rest of her life without him. He was her soulmate. “Tell me where you are, we need to talk face to face” Angelo said, sounding upset by her words. Anastacia shook her head no. “No, we don’t, Angelo.” She had nothing else to explain to him. She belonged to Cesare, plain and simple. “Tell me where you are Ana. We need to talk this out.” “Nothing else needs to be said. I’m not leaving Cesare.” “Tell me now, Ana. You can tell me, or I’ll just call Claude and ask him.”

1315/1683

Claude was one of her men. Angelo could call him if he wanted to, but Claude wouldn’t tell him where she was anyway. Plus, he wasn’t even with her tonight. “Claude’s not even with me, Angelo. He’s protecting Carterina and Nathan’s home. I’m alone.” “Alone? I don’t like that, Ana. You should have someone with you.” Anastacia rolled her eyes as she unlocked her front door and opened it. She walked into her dark little house and shivered, closing the door behind her. It was freezing— “Ana!” Angelo yelled, making her jump. “What?” she asked with a frown. “Why the hell are you yelling?” The damn phone was against her ear, so it wasn’t like she couldn’t hear him.

1316/1683

“Why would you go somewhere without protection? Where are you now? I’m coming there with you.” “I’m nearly forty-six years old, Angelo. I can take care of myself. Plus, I’m only at my house. Calm down.” As she felt the wall for the light switch something caught her eye. The light in the kitchen … it was on. Frowning, she muttered, “What the hell?” “Ana! Jesus, will you say something.” The frown never left her face as she walked toward kitchen. “Angelo, I need to call you back—” “No you don’t—” His words cut off abruptly when a noise sounded through the phone. “Ho–hold on, Anastacia,” he said, sounding distracted. “There’s something going on at the S.O. building. I’m going to send some men over there to see what’s going on, then I’m coming to you. Where are you—”

1317/1683

“Don’t be ridiculous, Angelo” Anastacia whispered. “I don’t need you to come out here with me. I’m fine. Go check on your business. I’ll call you later, and we’ll finish talking.” She hung up the phone before he could protest any further. After slipping her phone in her pocket she continued to walk toward the kitchen. She hadn’t wanted Angelo to come over because there was some secrecy as to why she was at her little home in the first place. “Hello,” she called. “Robert, are you here?” Movement heard in the kitchen made her move faster. It was him! It had to be. He was the only other person that had a key to her cottage. “Robert …”

1318/1683

Anastacia burst through the swinging door into the kitchen with a smile on her face. Just like she’d hoped Robert stood in the middle of the kitchen floor looking as perfect as he had the day he’d left over a year ago. Anastacia squealed and jumped into his arms. She clung to him, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist as she grabbed his face and kissed him. She felt his hands on her back right before his arms wrapped tightly around her … very tightly. Almost painfully tight. When she broke the contact of their lips, Robert let out a low grunt. His eyes remained closed for moment before he opened them and pinned her with an intense stare. Anastacia inhaled a slow breath as she gazed into his eyes. She didn’t know why, but for some reason she was unable to speak.

1319/1683

She couldn’t even move. She wasn’t aware of how long they just stared at one another, but she didn’t make any kind of move until he did. Robert took three slow steps forward until Anastacia felt her back pressed against the wall. Confused by his silence, Anastacia opened her mouth to speak, but was silenced when he leaned forward and kissed her again. It felt as if an electric shock shot through her body when his lips touched hers. It was so … different from their previous kisses. She didn’t remember Robert being so … passionate, so possessive. His kiss consumed her. Nothing else around them existed as she became enraptured in the moment. Anastacia held on to him with every bit of strength that she had in her body, refusing to let him go, hating just the thought of any distance being between their bodies.

1320/1683

Robert kissed her with a fierce, seemingly uncontrollable hunger. He touched her like he’d never touched her before, his hands moving expertly over every curve of her body. Logic, reason, and any thought of how utterly wrong this was flew straight out of the window. It was another level of intoxication. Anastacia couldn’t think, she couldn’t do anything but feel. Feel his lips against hers, his tongue caressing her mouth, his hands slipping under her shirt and gliding up her belly to caress her breasts. So good. God, it felt so incredibly good. It felt as if she were flying, but she had no idea what the hell was happening around her. This just didn’t … feel like Robert. Only one man had ever made Anastacia feel so lost, so powerless, so separated from what little sanity she had.

1321/1683

“Silas!” a deep male voice roared from across the kitchen, effectively yanking Anastacia out of her daze and back to reality. Her eyes shot wide open at the same time his mouth pulled back from hers. His head turned to the man that had shouted his name, and Anastacia’s eyes followed until they laid upon … Robert? “What, Robbie?” he asked in a clipped tone. “Is there something I can help you with?” “Are you out of your fucking mind? What the hell is going on in here?” “She’s my wife!” “I don’t give a shit, Silas! She most likely had no idea it was you …” “Trust me! She was about to figure it out.”

1322/1683

Back and forth they shouted at one another. Meanwhile, Anastacia glanced back and forth between them, trying her best to keep up with the events happening right before her eyes. Her heart rate sped up as her eyes darted around the kitchen. It was like she’d entered the fucking twilight zone. For decades she’d known them both, but never before had she been in the same room with them at the same time. They were fucking identical on a level that Anastacia had never seen it before; same face, voice, body structure, and black attire. The only thing separating the two was the scar, which was meant to be Anastacia’s decipher. The long scar that she hadn’t even thought of looking for when she’d seen him standing in the middle of kitchen floor. Robert. Robert had not been in the kitchen, had not held her in his arms and kissed her

1323/1683

breath away. Nor was it Robert that was still holding Anastacia tightly at this moment. No. Robert was standing in the doorway with vicious anger masking his face. Anastacia cocked her head to the side, and frowned in thought. If Robert was standing on the opposite side of the kitchen shouting, and not holding her in his arms, then the man that was holding her had to be … “Silas.” The second she whispered his name his head snapped in her direction, a look of concern in his light brown eyes … “Yes, pet?” A piercing scream tore loose from her lips, filling the entire cottage.

Chapter 29: It was still a dark and stormy night Gabriel locked the gate on the twins’ playroom door. “Be good you two. And no fighting.” “Fighting,” Maksim repeated with a smile as he ran around the room pushing his fire truck. Gabriel chuckled softly and started to walk away. “Zio!” Aleksandr called. Gabriel turned back to find him standing on his tiptoes, leaning over the gate. “Aleksandr, please get down.”

1325/1683

Obediently, he did as Gabriel had instructed. “Now what can I do for you?” Gabriel asked. Aleksandr smiled a big, cheesy grin, rocking back and forth on his heels. “Some cookies for Maksi and Sandr?” he asked. He shook his head in disbelief. The child never stopped eating. Gabriel had no idea where the boy put all of the food he ate throughout the day. Aleksandr stood, waiting patiently for his response as he twisted the silky curls of his hair with his adorable little fingers. How the hell could he say no to him when he stood there looking so damn cute? He knew Carter wouldn’t approve, but what she didn’t know wouldn’t hurt her. “Yes, Uncle will bring Sandr and Maksi some cookies.”

1326/1683

Aleksandr rejoiced, jumping up and down shouting cookies until one of his toys stole his attention. Gabriel sighed and strolled downstairs to the kitchen. He wanted to clean up the mess from dinner before Nathan and Carter got home from their dinner party. Once he made it to the kitchen he removed the baby monitor from his pocket, flipped it on, and checked on the boys. Gabriel loved that the monitor had a screen on it so that he could actually see what the kids were doing. Maksim was still playing with his truck, and Aleksandr had sat down in the corner with a box of crayons and a SpiderMan coloring book. After checking on the kids he went about cleaning up the dinner mess. They’d had the boys’ favorite for dinner: some of their mother’s homemade chicken nuggets, macaroni and cheese, mashed potatoes and

1327/1683

gravy, cornbread, and collard greens, with some chocolaty chocolate chip cookies and milk for dessert. Carter had pre-prepared everything the night before, so all Gabriel had to do for dinner was pop everything in the oven and serve. The boys devoured every bite of their food just like Carter had said they would, but they’d also gotten a good amount of crumbs on the floor. Gabriel took his time to make sure every part of the floor was cleaned, then he went to work on the dishes. Sometimes he wished that Carter would just hire a maid. He hated seeing her rush around this big house cleaning up after Nathan and the boys alone. Therefore, whenever he had time, he’d come to the main house and help her out some. He didn’t agree that she could do it all alone, but he also understood her hesitation to bring some unknown stranger in her home. Silas had

1328/1683

been sending the boys gifts, yes, but that didn’t mean he had really changed. He had minions everywhere, and bringing someone in the home where she and Nathan raised their children that could possibly be working for Silas wasn’t worth it. “Well, don’t you look very … domestic.” Gabriel gave him a quick glance, and then resumed washing the dishes. He’d known that he had been watching him, but he hadn’t wanted to acknowledge Dante. Leaning against the wall of the kitchen entrance with one hand in the pocket of his suit pants, and the top three buttons of his shirt undone … and his hair all messy and tousled perfectly, he looked frustratingly sexy. Okay, maybe Gabriel had acknowledged his presence once or twice.

1329/1683

“I’ve never seen this side of you before,” he said as he walked into the kitchen and sat in one of the stools on the opposite side of the counter. He looked up from the dishes in annoyance. “What the hell do you want, Dante?” Gabriel hadn’t been in many relationships in the past, but he was pretty sure that there was some kind of rule against talking to your significant other while he or she was still pissed over a huge fight you’d had just the night before. “I’m not ready to talk to you yet, so just … go back to the gate and do your job.” Gabriel lowered his eyes and continued washing the dishes, admittedly scrubbing them a little harder than he needed to. “Gabriel.” He ignored him, hoping that it’d make him leave. The last thing he needed was to be

1330/1683

in the room with his fucking addiction. Gabriel had never been one to allow himself to be used. He was always in control because he was always the object of everyone’s affection. Both men and women, Gabriel had control over every encounter he’d had in the past, but now things were different. He wasn’t in control of his relationship with Dante. Every progression they’d made had been on Dante’s terms. When they’d first begun their affair, Dante was in a committed relationship with a man he’d loved. For months, all Gabriel was to him was a piece of ass, available whenever he wanted to fuck … which was usually only three or four times a week. He’d let Dante take him to parties as his date, clubs, and fucking dinner parties with his old friends from college, and then they’d head to Dante’s second apartment—the one he reserved for visits from his father, who resided in

1331/1683

Vegas—and spend the entire night and half of the damn day locked in the damn apartment. Gabriel would actually get excited for the days Dante would call him, or pick him up from school. They’d always spend the day together doing shit that Gabriel used to dream of doing when he was locked in the basement of Silas’s castle. He could now finally say that he’d been on a yacht, or that he’d had hours of mind-blowing sex in a private jet taking him to numerous five star resorts for getaway weekends. Pretty much, Gabriel had been living the life of a rich man’s whore. The relationship was a secret; he was a secret, and he started feeling as if he were being pushed back into the damn closet. He hated it, especially after all that he’d endured after he’d found the courage to not be ashamed of his sexuality.

1332/1683

He’d had to end the affair with Dante in order to get him to drop the man he was living with. After he eliminated Casey from his life, Gabriel had been sure that Dante loved him, even though he hadn’t said it yet. Unfortunately, the fight they’d had last night pretty much confirmed that Gabriel was still just Dante’s fucking toy, and it didn’t feel good. The last thing Gabriel had ever wanted in his life was to be in a relationship with another person, and be the only one in love. “Gabriel, would you please just talk to me?” His annoyance quickly progressed to anger. He dropped the dishes in his hand and brought his hands out of the soapy water. Taking a moment to check the twins on the monitor, he found them both quietly putting together puzzles and turned his eyes back to Dante. “What the hell do you want me to say?” he asked angrily.

1333/1683

Dante sighed as a regretful frown fell over his face. “I’m trying, Gabriel. You have to see that. I never meant to hurt you. I just need more time than this, that’s all.” “We’ve been together for two years!” Gabriel snapped. “You told me that we were finally going to be a real fucking couple, then you spend half the night shouting at me because I talked about us with my mother? That makes no sense to me!” Dante slammed his hands against the counter, as if he were about to yell, but stopped himself. Taking a deep breath and visibly calming himself, he locked eyes with Gabriel once again. “I was upset because you didn’t tell me that you had told your mother we were together.” Gabriel’s jaw ticked. “Why does that even matter?”

1334/1683

“You shouldn’t be discussing our relationship with her right now. Your mother doesn’t need to know our business.” “Who fucking cares? She’s my mum, and I talk to her about everything. She already knows that I’m gay!” Dante shot up from his seat and ran his hand over his face as he paced the floor furiously. “That’s not the point, Gabriel.” “Then what the hell is the point?” Because, to be perfectly honest, I’m fucking lost! “The point is she didn’t know that I was gay! And frankly, it was none of her fucking business.” “What the fuck do you think she did, Dante? Run out and tell your goddamn daddy?”

1335/1683

“You have no idea how close they are, Gabriel. Nobody does. They talk more than everyone thinks.” “Who gives a fuck? I wish she would have told your father the truth because it’s pretty obvious that you never will!” “Yes, I will, Gabriel. In my own time. All I asked was that you be patient with me, but you steadily refuse. You keep threatening to end our whole damn relationship!” “Because I will end it! I’m not interested in being the man you share your secret apartment with, Dante. If you want that, take your ass back to your precious Casey.” “Stop bringing him up,” Dante shouted. “I’m sick of it. Every time we fight you bring him into it.” He picked up the dish rag because it was the only thing in reach, and threw the

1336/1683

drenched cloth at Dante. It slammed into his shoulder. “Gabriel!” “Fuck you, Dante! I’m done with this shit.” Gabriel left the remainder of the dishes and stormed away from the sink. He didn’t need this shit. He’d go upstairs with the twins and wait for Carter to come home. He was mere steps away from exiting when Dante appeared in front of him. “Stop it, Gabriel!” He shoved Dante back forcefully. “Get the fuck out my way, I’m done!” Dante didn’t relent. He was stronger than Gabriel, and about four inches taller. He used both to his advantage and pushed Gabriel back into the kitchen with his body.

1337/1683

Gabriel tried to fight him, but Dante grabbed hold of his arms and continued to push him backward until he was pressed against the counter. “Dammit, Gabriel! Would you just stop and listen to me for a minute?” Although Gabriel jerked out of his grasp, he did stop struggling. “I’m never listening to another word that comes out of your lying mouth.” “I’ve told you nothing but the truth!” “Bullshit! You’ve told me nothing but what you think I want to hear. You have no intention of giving me anything other than what the fucking love of your life Casey had.” Dante slammed his fist against the counter behind Gabriel. “This has nothing to do with Casey. If I wanted the life I had with

1338/1683

him then I’d be with him. I’m with you because I want you!” “You want me when you want someone to fuck! You want me when you want to sneak off to one of your apartments and play house. You were never interested in anything real with me. You’re a selfish son of a bitch.” “I’m the selfish one? Me? I gave up everything to be with you! Everything you’ve asked for I’ve given it to you. Do you know the hell I had to go through when I broke it off with Casey? With all of the shit he knows about me, I had to convince him to keep his mouth shut so he wouldn’t be killed. I put myself and my whole damn family at risk when I pissed him off. I’ve turned my entire fucking life upside down for you! You think I do this shit all the time? You think I spend my time, my money on man I’m only interested in fucking? Fuck that shit, Gabriel! If I

1339/1683

was only interested in getting my dick sucked I could get that anywhere, anytime I want without even spending one goddamn dime to get it.” Gabriel tried to shove him back, and failed once again. “Then leave me the fuck alone and go and get it!” “Stop! Would you stop it, Gabriel?” Gabriel didn’t stop. He was now hurt and pissed the fuck off about it. Tears that he didn’t want sprang to his eyes and fell down his cheeks as he fought to get past the man he loved … the man that obviously didn’t feel the same way about him. “Let me go.” “You’re not going anywhere,” Dante shouted. “You can’t keep running away every time we fight, Gabriel. That’s not how

1340/1683

relationships work. You don’t just walk away every time shit gets hard!” In that moment, he lied for the first time in his life. “I’m done. I don’t want to be with you!” He wanted to be with Dante desperately, but he refused to stand here and listen to how much of a fucking horror story Dante’s life was now because of him. “I’m sorry that you ever had the unfortunate pleasure of knowing me. I’m sorry for flipping your bloody life upside down. You shouldn’t have given up anything for me. For the life of me, I don’t even know why you did—” “Because I love you!” He stood silent, entrapped by the intensity he saw in Dante’s eyes when he made the confession. For two years they’d been sneaking around. During most of that time

1341/1683

Gabriel had thought that he was the only one in love. After a moment Dante released a long sad sigh and dropped his head forward. “I can’t fucking do this anymore, Gabriel. All this fighting … it’s not me.” Lifting his head, he slowly slid his fingers into Gabriel’s hair and pressed his lips to his forehead. “I’m sorry, babe. Please, can we just stop fighting?” Gabriel sniffled softly and wiped the tears from his cheeks. His stared at the buttons on Dante’s shirt, avoiding further contact with his eyes. “Why have you never told me how you felt?” “How could you not already know, Gabriel?” He lifted his eyes, meeting Dante’s gaze. “Because I can’t read your mind, Dante. You are literally the only human being on

1342/1683

this world that I can’t read … ever.” Gabriel had a gift. Not one that he was proud of, but a gift nonetheless. He could read people, get into their heads, and the ability had aided him well until he met Dante. Even now, as Gabriel looked into Dante’s eyes, he had no idea what the hell was going on in his head. “You’ve never told me how you felt. How was I supposed to know you loved me? When I told you I loved you, you didn’t say anything. That’s why we broke up the first time.” “I loved you then, and I love you now.” “Then why didn’t you just tell me that?” he yelled in frustration. Dante gently cupped his face. “Because I was scared,” he confessed. “That’s the truth, Gabriel. My feelings for you terrify me, you terrify me. When I look at you all I see is … the truth, a reality that I’m probably never

1343/1683

going to be ready for. You don’t hide anything, and I have become accustomed to keeping certain aspects of my life a secret. I’m a stubborn and particular man.” He shook his head. “I don’t like change. I was comfortable in my life before you, Gabriel, not happy. I know how my words may have sounded, but I’m not regretting my decision to be with you. I want to be with you. What we have was real the moment it began. I’m sorry.” He kissed Gabriel’s lips softly. “I apologize, okay? I shouldn’t have shouted at you for talking to your mother about us. You’re right, and I’m wrong.” Gabriel kissed him back when he caught his lips once again. It was a slow, gentle, passionate kiss; the kind Dante knew Gabriel loved. When they parted, he brought his hand up and gently caressed Dante’s face. “You’re going to talk to your father,” Gabriel whispered against Dante’s lips, “and finally tell your brothers … right?”

1344/1683

Dante chuckled. “My, my, aren’t we demanding tonight …” Damn right I am. Gabriel had to demand shit with Dante or nothing would ever get done. “And I want you to get rid of your extra apartment, Dante,” he added. “I know all of the nasty things you do to men in that place.” “That’s because you’re the only man I’ve done nasty things to in that apartment. Honestly, I don’t give a fuck about the place. If getting rid of it makes you happy …” “It will make me happy.” Gabriel actually wanted Dante to get rid of both homes and get a new place, but he’d take it one step at a time. “Then it’s gone. I’ll get rid of both. We can look for a new place together. I know that’s what you want—”

1345/1683

Before he could even finish the sentence, Gabriel grabbed Dante’s face and kissed him hard. He loved it when Dante read his mind. He was the only person that ever knew what Gabriel wanted without even asking him. It was so fucking sexy how well he knew him. “I love you so much, Dante.” It was as if the words awoke Dante’s inner Dom. With a deep grunt, he took hold to the waistband of Gabriel’s sweatpants and pulled him hard against his body. Gabriel knew all too well what that meant. A shiver of anticipations rushed down his spine as his eyes cut to the monitor and he quickly checked on the twins. Once he was positive that they were fine, he pulled back and gripped the front of Dante’s shirt.

1346/1683

“We have about ten minutes before they start demanding the cookies I promised them, so you better make it count, butch.” ~*~ “Did you hear that thunder, Dante? I didn’t know there was supposed to be a storm tonight.” Gabriel hurried down the stairs, hoping to have a few more minutes with Dante before he headed back to the gate. He’d had to run upstairs to check on the kids after his and Dante’s make up session in the kitchen. They had spent a little longer than ten minutes making up, but as a silent apology for making the twins wait for their cookies, Gabriel gave them each a small bag of Cheetos and filled their cups with chocolate milk. They were both now content and watching a movie in their little theater connected to their playroom.

1347/1683

By the time Gabriel finally made back to the kitchen, Dante had pulled up his pants and was re-buckling his belt. “Babe,” Gabriel said, trying to gain his attention. “Did you hear me? I asked if you heard the thunder.” “Yeah, honey, I heard you,” he muttered as he continued his task. “The weather is always a little unpredictable this time of year.” Gabriel sighed as he shamelessly ogled Dante’s bare chest. “You dressed fast. Trying to disappear before I got back down here?” Dante chuckled as he slipped his arms into his shirt and brought it over his broad, muscled shoulders. The man was a fucking tank. So damn sexy.

1348/1683

“You only left three buttons on here for me to close my shirt, Gabriel.” Gabriel smiled. “You afraid your cronies are going to ask what you were up to in here?” He cut Gabriel a look with a small smile in his eyes. “They wouldn’t ask me of my whereabouts. I only answer to five men in this organization.” “And one woman outside of the organization, right?” he asked. Dante gave him an impassive look but said nothing. Gabriel had picked up on what Dante had hinted at—involving the close relationship of Anastacia and his father—during their argument and figured it out. Carter had said that their mother had had men in the Salerno crime family, but Gabriel hadn’t known that two of the men were so close to the boss and

1349/1683

underboss. “So do I only get to know this because I’m a Stone?” He shook his head. “Because you are mine.” “And my mother is okay with us being together?” Gabriel knew Anastacia hadn’t been anything but supportive with him, but he didn’t think she would be as kind to Dante. “She said don’t hurt my son, and then she walked away. That’s all she needed to say, the threat was clear enough.” He leaned against the table and held out his hand. “Come here.” Gabriel took his hand and Dante tugged him over until his back was against his chest, and then he wrapped his arms round his waist. Leaning forward, he pressed a kiss to Gabriel’s ear.

1350/1683

Gabriel turned his head to look at him. “So the first moment you saw Carter …” “I lost my breath, but kept my cool. We were in a public place and I was at the table with my brothers. However, the moment we left I called my father, who then called your mother. By the time we returned to the city Anastacia was already there.” Gabriel tightened Dante’s arms around him and relaxed his head on his shoulder. “Is it hard, you know, to keep this secret from your brothers? I know how much you love them. You all grew up together. How hard is it for you to keep this big of a thing from them?” Dante smiled and brought his lips to Gabriel’s ear. “The trick is to believe the lie yourself. Even in your thoughts, you have to believe the lie you’ve been raised to tell. The only time you need to be honest with

1351/1683

yourself is when something needs to get done. But after that, slip right back into the lie. For five seconds, I acknowledged that the waitress Kyle raved about was Anastacia Stone’s long lost daughter before I snapped back into the lie, which was: I have absolutely no idea who this beautiful young woman is. That was what your mother taught me to do. It was what her father taught her to do. I love my brothers very much, but I can never tell them this piece of my life.” “But Carterina and Nathan are married.” “The French will still always have their secrets, Gabriel. That’s just the way things go. You have been told this secret because I wish for you to know everything about me, but you must never tell your sister.”

1352/1683

Gabriel frowned. “But she will be your boss—” “Even when your mother steps down, I will only report to her if need be. We all love Carterina too much to put her in the position of lying to her husband. She will know about the others, but she will not know about myself and my father.” Gabriel nodded. “I understand,” he whispered. “Does my mother know that you’ve told me?” His brows furrowed and he shook his head. “She forbade it. This is the first time I’ve disobeyed her.” He turned Gabriel to face him. “I can’t be a lie when I’m with you, Gabriel. I love you. I need to be myself if I’m going to be with you for the rest of my life, right?”

1353/1683

A crooked, teasing smile appeared on Gabriel’s face. “Don’t tease a man like me with marriage, Dante Luciano.” “I don’t tease, Gabriel,” he chuckled. “I’m serious. Is marriage something you’re interested in?” Gabriel pretended to think. “Hmmm … Dante Steele has a nice ring to it.” “I don’t think so,” Dante said with a frown. Gabriel chuckled. “Then we hyphen?” He shook his head. “Luciano will do for the both of us.” He smiled. “Gabriel Luciano, Attorney at Law. Or District Attorney Luciano. Both sound good to me.” Gabriel liked the sound of that much better. He was ready to step away from his father’s last name anyway.

1354/1683

“Attorney, huh?” Dante asked. “So you figured out what you want to do?” Gabriel nodded. He’d made the decision to become a lawyer about two months after he started college. Not for himself, or because he loved it, but for the people he loved. “I don’t trust anyone else to protect you, the guys, Nathan, and my sister anymore. I honestly think the lawyers that the Salerno Organization have are incompetent—” “Incompetent?” “To say the least,” Gabriel said truthfully. “I’ve worked very hard for the past two years, and because of that I’ll be graduating soon.” Dante smiled. “I’m so proud of you, Gabriel.”

1355/1683

“Are you?” he teased. “Well, I’m pretty proud of me, too.” “You’re too good to be true sometimes,” Dante whispered. “I love you …” “And I’ll never get tired of hearing you tell me that.” Dante brought one hand up to cup his face before he kissed him deeply. Gabriel closed his eyes and leaned forward, slowly becoming lost in the passion of his kiss. Suddenly, three booming pops obliterated the mood, causing Gabriel to flinch and Dante to abruptly pull back. “Dante—” Dante urged Gabriel to the side. “What the fuck was that?” he muttered to himself as he went to the kitchen window and looked out. Gabriel stood back and watched him survey the area outside, admittedly a bit

1356/1683

shaken by the sounds of what he was sure had been shots fired from a large gun. “Do you see anything?” he asked just as four more shots were fired off, each one making him jump. “Zio! Zoi!” Gabriel quickly turned toward the sound of the twins screaming and ran out of the kitchen to them. He didn’t even look behind him to see if Dante was following him; he just ran, hearing their terrified cries intensify. “Aleksandr! Maksim!” he shouted. “Uncle is coming!” When made it to their playroom, they were both standing at the gate in tears. Gabriel let out a relieved sigh right before four more shots were fired off.

1357/1683

The twins screamed and wailed as they pulled at the locked gate. Gabriel ran swiftly to the gate and fell to his knees. When he opened it the babies came scrambling out of the room and into his arms. “Shhh …” he soothed, rocking them in his arms. “Uncle is here. Everything will be all right.” God, please let everything be all right. “Gabriel,” Dante called, making his way up the stairs. “Dante, what on earth is going on out there? The twins are frightened!” He was too, but he’d at least pretend to be a badass champion in front of the boys. The reality was that he wasn’t a fucking superhero like their father, or a fearless warrior princess like their mom. He was their untrained, ill-

1358/1683

equipped uncle that was pretty much just as confused and scared as they were. But lucky for all of them, Dante was there. “I have to go, Gab—,” Dante started to say, but was quickly cut off by Gabriel. Gabriel shot up from the floor with the twins in his arms. “What f-word do you mean you have to leave? Am I the only one that just heard gunfire out there? Leaving us would be the worst possible thing for you to do!” What the fuck was going on! “Honey, I need you to trust me, okay?” He turned around and descended the stairs. “Just be calm. Follow me.” Gabriel darted to follow behind him. “I have two frightened children in my arms,

1359/1683

and my boyfriend is deserting me to go join a possible gunfight outside! How am I supposed to be calm?” “The gunfire was a call from Lucca. The safe house is a few miles away, and that is where the threat is. This house is protected on all sides. I wouldn’t be leaving if I didn’t know for sure that all three of you are safe. Keep up, babe, we’re almost there …” He took Gabriel through the house to a door that connected to a room he hadn’t even known existed. “What is this?” Dante entered a code on a key pad that unlocked the door. Once the door was open, he unlatched something and the keypad just fell out of the wall. Gabriel frowned. “Gabriel, I need you to do this for me without a fuss. Go down those stairs. You have everything that you need in this

1360/1683

basement. Toys and supplies for the twins, and food and facilities if you are down there for an extended period of time. The only two people that can open this door are Nathan and Carter—” “But you just opened it.” “I can only open it once. Carter and Nathan used other methods to get it to open a second time. They’ll be here soon, I promise.” “But where are they now? Why can’t I call them?” Dante walked them down the short staircase into an area that looked like a small house. Gabriel looked around, wondering how they had it built without him noticing. “Trust me, okay?” He kissed Gabriel twice on his lips. “I love you,” he whispered

1361/1683

before he turned around and ran up the stairs. “I love you, too,” Gabriel called after him. “Please be safe …” However, the door had already closed. Gabriel held the boys as their cries began to soften, and he examined the area they’d be staying during what he was positive was a war brewing outside. He closed his eyes and silently prayed for the love of his life, his mother, his sister, and the family that he’d come to love very much… “Shh, it’s okay, boys. Everything will be fine …” Hopefully. ~*~ Dante pulled up to the safe house and quickly exited the car into the pouring rain.

1362/1683

The men were already armed and filing out of the house with a shouting Lucca following behind them. “Get your French and Italian asses out there! Line the streets,” Lucca commanded. Dante jogged forward. “Lucca,” he called. Lucca turned his head at the call. “Finally! Where the fuck have you been?” Dante fell into to step with Lucca as they made their way to the street. “What’s going on?” he asked, looking around but seeing nothing. It seemed as if the men were preparing for a war, but Dante didn’t see any threats. “They didn’t say anything over the phone, they just said something was about to go down over here.”

1363/1683

“We got a call from look out. They said a whole gang of black vans and SUVs are headed this way—” “This way?” “Yes. Why the fuck would a shit load of vehicles that are not with us be driving out to property owned by Nathan Salerno? I know it’s not the fucking Feds, CIA, SWAT, NYPD, and I damn sure know it’s not Nathan and Carter, Anastacia, or Angelo, so that only left one possibility.” “You think it’s Silas?” “A part of me does, but I don’t know. I thought Carter made nice with her dad. Then again, who the hell else would be able to figure out where they lived?” Lucca and Dante walked quickly until they made it out to the street where the men stood. “Listen up you sons of bitches,” he roared. “In about thirty seconds the enemy is coming down that

1364/1683

road. They don’t know we’re here. They think it’s a straight shot to the gate. Now listen closely because I’ll only say this once. They. Do not. Get. Past. This. Point! Fight! Don’t be a fucking bitch. If any of those bastards get anywhere near my nephews, you fuckers won’t have to worry about dying at the hands of the enemy because I’ll kill you! Let’s hear it!” “Noi vivono liberi e muoiono liberi!” The Salerno soldiers shouted the words at the top of their lungs. “That’s right motherfuckers. Live free and die knowing you got a lot of pussy before God Almighty shipped your ass to hell! Whose law?” “Salerno!” “The law of the fucking people. Fuck this land, fuck the system, and fuck any son of a bitch that don’t like it! We’re in the

1365/1683

middle of nowhere, gentlemen, let’s make some fucking noise.” The men released loud adrenaline driven howls over the thunder roaring in the sky. In the distance a line of vehicles came around a curved road, speeding toward the safe house. Dante stormed forward to the front of the army—grabbing a gun along the way—and stood next to Lucca. Lucca looked over at him with a frown. “Tae, if you’re up front—” “I know,” Dante whispered. “The twins are back there, Lucca … and so is Gabriel. I don’t care if I have to take a life. I’ll do whatever it takes. We can’t let them get anywhere near that house.” He glance over at his brother, hoping that he’d gotten the message, and Lucca had. Their little nephews were in that house, and so was Dante’s future. Gabriel.

1366/1683

“All right!” Lucca shouted as the cars neared and began to come to screeching stops. “Let’s go to war, motherfuckers!” The enemy poured out of their vehicles just as guns were raised and bullets began sailing through the air.

Chapter 30: Mr. & Mrs. Steele “You lying, cowardice son of bitch!” “Watch your fucking mouth, pet! I am no coward.” Robert caught Anastacia when she lunged for Silas again. This time she’d managed to nearly jump over his shoulder. “Only a coward would assault his pregnant wife, Silas!” “I have apologized for that countless times …” “It’s not enough. It will never be enough. You betrayed me, you hurt me. You were supposed to be my husband.”

1368/1683

“What else can I possibly do, Anastacia?” “Die! Burn in hell you son of a bitch—” Silas stormed forward angrily and Robert pushed him back before he got to Anastacia. “I’ve been in hell for over forty years, pet, trust me,” he shouted. “Bullshit,” Anastacia screamed over Robert, who was now standing in the middle of them, preventing them from attacking each other. “You’re the fucking king of the goddamn world remember? The great and powerful Silas has everything.”

“I have nothing!” “You had my son,” she screamed, emotion shaking her voice. “For twenty-

1369/1683

three years, Silas! Twenty-three fucking years you prevented me from being a mother to my children. You threatened the life of your own daughter, a child that you and I made from love.” Robert saw the moment her bottom lip began to quiver. No tears fell from her eyes, but the heartbreak was evident in her voice. Robert didn’t say a word. Instead he watched her, proud that she was finally standing up to the man that had once haunted her dreams every night. Robert hadn’t known it was possible, but Anastacia had noticeably become a stronger woman since the last time he’d been in her presence. She was finally being courageous and standing up to Silas without backing away in fear of him. Robert was proud of her. She stopped charging for Silas and pointed her finger at him. “You poisoned everything we had together…”

1370/1683

“Me?” “Yes you!” “You hit me, too, Anastacia. Numerous times.” “Well you hit me harder, much harder. Then you dragged me kicking, screaming, and begging down that hallway and threw me in a dark room for hours, sometimes days.” Silas didn’t respond. A pained expression fell over her face as hurt and betrayal flashed through her eyes. “Did you not hear me screaming for you? You say you loved your wife, but did you even care that I was suffering?” “I was there, Anastacia, suffering with you. If you didn’t sleep, I didn’t sleep. If you starved, I starved. If you were soiled in your

1371/1683

own filth, so was I. We suffered together. That was our punishment for hurting each other, our lesson! We had to learn, pet.” “That is not how marriages work! That’s not how life works, Silas. Lessons are not taught by torture, arguments are not solved after suffering—” “This is all I know,” he shouted, slamming his fist on the counter. “I’m trying to change. I’m fighting against whatever demon is inside of me every fucking day for you! For Carter, for Gabriel, and Robbie and my grandsons.” He bit his bottom lip as tears formed in his eyes. “I’m sick, Ana … my head is sick. I’m not right. Don’t you think I know that?” Anastacia shook her head slowly. “Don’t do that. No more, Silas. I’m not a twenty-one-year-old child anymore. I know better now. I will show you no sympathy.”

1372/1683

“I do not wish for your sympathy—” “Stop,” Anastacia yelled sharply. She couldn’t hear anymore. Silas was about to use her heart against her. He had always been so good at convincing her that he was so tortured, and so broken. In the end she’d always find herself back in his arms. No more. This argument was over. It was obvious that the spell he’d cast on her all those years back was still too dangerous to tamper with. “Why are you here? Tell me. What’s going on?” She was met with silence from the brothers as they looked at one another. “Answer!” she snapped. “Robert, what’s going on?” Robert brought his eyes to her with a frown. “Aziz contacted Silas a night ago to alert him of a pending attack on his children and their family—”

1373/1683

“What?” “It seems that my leaving the Steeles has pissed off a few of the lower level members of the family,” Silas added. “Aziz said that they have aligned with someone that has wanted to kill me for decades. Robbie and I are here to make sure they don’t attack.” “Are you fucking crazy? How could you let this happen, Silas?” “This wasn’t intentional, Anastacia—” She ran over to her phone and called Claude. When he didn’t answer, she panicked. “He’s not answering. Something’s wrong.” “We don’t know that—” “Claude would never miss one of my calls, Robert.”

1374/1683

“She’s right, Robbie,” Silas interjected. “I think something may be wrong.” “Carter’s phone went straight to voicemail, and Shadow isn’t answering either. I sent him to protect them …” Anastacia ran out of the kitchen and through the living room. Something was wrong. She needed to get to Nathan and Carter’s home first, then they needed to go and search for Nathan and Carter. Anastacia swore to God, if anybody touched her kids or her grandsons, she’d murder them mercilessly. “Ana,” Robert and Silas yelled after her. “Somebody’s trying to hurt my kids,” she screamed at them in anger as she opened her car door. “I swear to God, Silas, if anything happens to them …”

1375/1683

“Have faith, Anastacia,” Silas said as he got into her car. “We can’t think negatively. Not when they are involved.” Anastacia got in the driver’s side and swiftly started the car once Robert’s door was closed. As her mind raced she wondered which one of Silas’s enemy was now going after his family. “Does this person know where Nathan and Carter’s home is, too?” Anastacia asked as she sped down the highway. “Yes,” Silas answered. “Well who the hell is it?” The moment Silas said the name, Anastacia nearly crashed the car. Fury shot through her body as an enraged scream tore loose from her throat. “Motherfucker!”

Chapter 31: Battle on the Bridge Nathan & Carter . . . The sudden thunder cracking in the sky caused the car to shake. Damn. Carter hadn’t known the storm would start this soon. Drops of rain began beating against the car windows as Carter looked over to Nathan. “I’m doing it,” she said softly. “I’m going to help Isabella.” Nathan nodded. “I know you are. You wouldn’t be my Carterina if you didn’t.” Nathan kissed her forehead. “You and I will go pick her up together …” “Really, honey? You’ll help me …”

1377/1683

Nathan frowned. “Of course I will, baby. I don’t usually interfere in other’s affairs, but what happened out there has me interested in knowing more. I don’t know what the fuck Niko was thinking, marrying a girl so young.” “Eighteen” Carter whispered, still shocked by the revelation. “She’s just a baby, Nathan.” “Indeed, she is.” Nathan agreed with a nod. “It will be interesting hearing her story. Where she came from. I’ll get some friends of mine to start doing some digging tomorrow. We’ll know everything about her by the end of tomorrow night …” Carter smiled and scooted closer to him, curling up to his side. She’d had a horrible time at the dinner, but honestly Isabella had just lifted her spirits. Carter was going to pull that child from whatever fucked up

1378/1683

situation she had gotten herself into, and mold her into a warrior. Past all of the shyness, sadness, and brokenness, there was a strong, powerful young woman inside of her just itching to break free. Carter wanted to explore that, she really wanted to. Isabella had potential to be someone great. There was no way Carter could deny her the help she’d asked for; she wanted to help the girl, as soon as possible. She sighed and looked up at her husband. “Thank you, bubby,” she whispered. He was such a wonderful husband to her. Choosing to let the subject be for the remainder of the night, Carter put on her sexiest smile. “And thank you for coming to my rescue tonight.” She would never stop loving how protective he was of her and their children. Nathan was her Super-Man, and the way he always dominated a room like he had tonight never ceased to turn her on. Carter brought her hand up and slipped it through

1379/1683

the slight opening of his coat, laying it against his chest. She played with the buttons on his shirt, imagining how much fun it was going to be ripping them apart when she took it off of him tonight. Nathan kissed her forehead. “Thank you for scaring the shit out of Niko Bonaducci.” Carter chuckled softly. “Anytime,” she whispered. Her fingers slid to his muscled abdomen and she slowly wrapped her arms around his waist. “So Don Salerno, huh?” Chuckling, he ran in hand down her exposed back and cupped her behind. “Don’t tempt me, Mrs. Salerno. I’m not above giving the driver a show.” Carter giggled and placed a lingering kiss on his neck. “Can I at least have a kiss?” She was teasing, she knew that, but the more

1380/1683

she worked him up, the harder he’d fuck her when they got home. When he turned his face and caught her lips in a long kiss, Carter moaned and tightened her arms around his waist. “That was some kiss, Mr. Salerno.” He gave her a sly, crooked smile. “That was nothing. Just wait until I get you home.” That promise, coupled with the heated look in his eyes, sent a slow shiver inching down her spine. Damn, I may need to call Gabriel and have him put the boys to bed. “Seatbelts.” Shadow’s deep voice stole their attention and brought their eyes to him as he entered the driver’s seat. He wiped the rain from his face and turned to them.

1381/1683

“I do not like to drive the car unless you both have on a seatbelt. Anastacia’s orders,” he warned before turning to face the front. He started the car and pulled on to the road before they even made a move. Carter and Nathan turned to each other and rolled their eyes, deciding not to argue with the stern older man. There was no use. The man followed her mother’s orders to the letter, never straying and never allowing error, all in effort to please his boss. They understood and never gave him a hard time for it. He was protecting them, why would they object to his rules if it allowed him to perform his job better? Carter scooted back to her side and pulled on her seatbelt just as Nathan clicked his. After she’d pushed hers in the lock and heard it click, the belt automatically tightened around her waist and body.

1382/1683

As he looked over to her pulling on the straps of her belt he took her hand in his. “You all right, honey?” Shifting uncomfortably, Carter frowned. Hers may have pulled a little too much. “The belts are a little too tight.” She released his hand. “I’m going to do it again. It’s not letting me readjust.” She reached for the buckle and attempted to release the seatbelt only to find it jammed. “Shit,” she muttered. With a sigh she gave up and slapped her hands on her lap. “I’m stuck ….” “Stuck?” Nathan asked as he reached over to assist. “What the hell is wrong with your seatbelt?” he wondered aloud as they turned on to the highway, headed for their country home. “It’s stuck. How did it get this tight on you, honey?” He inched his finger between the strap at her waist and frowned at how tight it was around her body.

1383/1683

“It did it by itself, bubby.” She shifted again. “It’s uncomfortable.” “But it will keep you safe,” Shadow said from the front. “When we get you home, we will cut you out of the seatbelt.” Nathan’s frown only deepened as anger became evident in his features. He released his seatbelt and moved closer to Carter as he continued to work on her belt. “But in the meantime, my wife must endure discomfort. That’s not acceptable,” he said angrily. “You will pull over so that we can get my knife from Mikilo.” Shadow immediately protested. “This I cannot do, Salerno. Anastacia does not want me to linger. Silas could be anywhere—” “Shadow, you need to do as I say when you are driving myself and my wife. When you are with Anastacia you listen to

1384/1683

her. You will pull the car over now. We have plenty of men behind us.” “Fine then,” Shadow conceded reluctantly. “I can pull over once we get across bridge—” “Do you not understand the meaning of the word now?” Nathan snapped. Carter wanted to calm her husband but she couldn’t. When she took a breath in she could have sworn it got painfully tighter. She began pulling at the belts along with Nathan. “It has to come off, Nathan. I’m going to bruise.” She tried to put the top belt over her head and get out, but it was pointless. The belt was just too tight. It was now to the point of holding her to the seat. It made no sense. It was almost like someone had— Realization dawned on her and immediately ceased her body with fear. Her eyes

1385/1683

widened and her heart pumped faster in her chest as she reached forward and gripped the arm of Nathan’s coat. She shook him, trying to get his attention as he and Shadow continued to shout at each other. Eventually she had no other choice but to scream to get their attention. “Stop,” she yelled at the top of her lungs. “Stop! Stop yelling at each other.” They both immediately went silent. Carter locked her eyes with Nathan as her body shook with panic. “Someone did this,” she exclaimed frantically. “Someone did this! Something’s about to happen.” His eyes widened and he shook his head. “What are you talking—” She shook him again. “Think, Nathan,” she screamed. “Think! Someone doesn’t want me to get out of this car. Why?”

1386/1683

It was at that moment Nathan realized what was happening, too. Unfortunately, it was too late. Everything after that moment flashed by in a tragic, horrific blur. Nathan whipped around to stop Shadow from driving any further, but at that exact moment blindingly bright lights from a large vehicle sitting in the middle of the bridge cut through the windshield. The lights revealed the men, Carter guessed about thirty of them, each armed with heavy guns that they immediately began to fire at the SUV. The first several bullets flew through the front window, killing Shadow instantly. His body slumped forward and his foot went down heavily on the gas, making the car speed up. Carter was screaming, urging Nathan to take cover and protect himself from the

1387/1683

bullets, but he wouldn’t listen. He’d gone into protection mode, shielding her with his body. The bullets were flying through the car so quickly, Carter couldn’t even hear her own cries. She gripped his hair and shook him, crying, pleading, begging him to protect himself, screaming for him to just listen to her, but he wouldn’t. Stubbornly, he covered her, protected her, even though she didn’t want him to, even though she wanted him to protect himself, to let her go … Then it happened. An abrupt hit to the side of the car sent it hydroplaning over the now watercovered road. The hit had been so forceful that it caused Nathan’s body to jerk forward and slam against the back of the seat in front of them, knocking him unconscious. Swiftly, Carter reached forward and gripped his shirt, jerking him back to her and locking her arms around his larger body as she connected her

1388/1683

hands in a tight fist. One of her arms popped of socket, and the belt holding her against the seat tightened until she nearly couldn’t breathe, but she still held on to him. The car was spinning out of control, but she still held on to him. Even when the car flew off the bridge and went plunging into the river beneath it, Carter held on to her husband. The impact of the car plunging into the river nearly made Carter pass out, but she held strong and fought against it. She knew she only had a short amount of time to shake Nathan awake and get him out of the car before it submerged under the water. “Nathan!” she screamed, shaking him until she heard him let out a pained moan in his unconscious state. Above them the storm worsened, and on the bridge the sounds of an all-out war was filling the air. Shouting, cries of agony, and gunfire, Carter even heard a male voice screaming her and

1389/1683

Nathan’s names. Her eyes went to the front window. Water seeped through the bullet holes and it looked as if it were moments away from shattering, and allowing the water to consume the inside of the car. “Nathan, honey, please wake up! Wake up!” The last scream got through to him and his eyes shot opened, darting in every direction as he fought to process what was happening. Realization hit him hard, showing in the panicked expression that fell over his face. “Shit!” he exclaimed breathlessly, looking around at the water filling the car. “What the fuck?” Carter gripped his shoulders tightly. “Get out of the car, Nathan. If you go down with it it’s harder to get out. So please, please! Get out of the car now!”

1390/1683

His eyes darted between hers, as if he were trying to understand the words she’d said. After a second his eyes cut to the belt still tightly holding her to her seat. Carter shook her head firmly. “Please, Nathan” she begged. Their babies; he needed to think about their babies. Aleksandr and Maksim couldn’t lose both of them, not like this. When Nathan’s eyes once again locked with hers, she saw exactly what she knew she would see … he wasn’t going anywhere. He put a firm grip on her belt and once again began pulling. Seeing that he wasn’t giving up and not wanting them both to die, she pulled the belt with him. The water continued to rise more rapidly around them, and the war continued to rage on the bridge above them.

1391/1683

“It’s going under, baby,” he said as he removed his coat and suit jacket. “They’re not going to make it to us in time. There are too many people up there trying to stop them.” “Nathan, please! Please get out of the car.” He shook his head. “The front window’s going to shatter. That would kill us. We have to let the water in,” he muttered, talking to himself as he continued to pull. He lifted his eyes back to hers, speaking to her quickly. “I can’t leave you, Carterina. Don’t worry about me, I need you to be calm and do what I say.” Carter nodded her understanding. The sound of the front window’s glass cracking caused her to jump. Nathan calmed her by gently cupping her face.

1392/1683

“The river’s about twenty-five feet deep. I’m going to see if the window is still functional so I can open it and let the water in. Right when I do it, I want you to breathe out until your lungs are empty, then take a deep breath before we go under, okay?” “Okay,” she whispered, and nodded in understanding. He quickly kissed her lips. “We’re going to make it through this, baby. I promise you.” Before Carter could even tell him she loved him Nathan, shifted and delivered a forceful kick to the window on the opposite side of them, shattering it. The water rushed through the window immediately and Carter … she remembered something she’d done to the car last week! “Nathan!” she yelled.

1393/1683

“Don’t be afraid, baby, take a deep breath now!” In order to get his attention, Carter grabbed his face. “Under the seat!” That was all she had a chance to yell before the car submerged and began to sink to the bottom. ~*~ The rain pounded down on them, tossing the water as they fought against the currents to make it to the land. “Of course you didn’t listen to me,” Nathan yelled at Carter over the loud, booming thunder. “I told you no weapons tonight, and you hide knives and shit under the backseat!” “Are you kidding me, Nathan?” she asked right before slipping under the water.

1394/1683

Nathan reached down and yanked her back up, pulling her to his body. Carter spit the water out of her mouth and took in a deep breath. “I’ve got an idea, bubby. How about you yell at me about how much of a pain in the ass I am after we get out of the fucking river!” Nathan shot her a glare over his shoulder while he held her body and swam effortlessly toward dry land. This was nothing for him; the man swam in oceans for recreation. When they made it to dry land, he pulled Carter along with him as they walked up a small hill. “Quickly, Nathan,” she yelled, her voice quivering. “Take off your shirt, let me wear it.” Nathan nodded. She’d had to take off her dress when the car had hit the bottom of

1395/1683

the river because it was weighing her down too much, and he’d had to shed his jacket. He swiftly removed his black suit shirt and handed it over to Carter. When she reached out to grab it, she double over from the pain that shot through her arm. “Shit!” she exclaimed through clenched teeth. Nathan immediately came to her aid. “Carterina! What happened, baby?” “My arm, my arm …” She pointed to it. “It popped out, Nathan, you have to put it back in— Ahh!” she screamed when Nathan jerked her arm, effectively popping it back in its socket. Glaring at him, she punched him in the arm. “What the hell? That hurt.” “It’s better to do it when you aren’t aware. Now put on your shirt, baby.” She sat her large, golden knife aside and immediately began putting it on. “Do you really

1396/1683

think this attack is Silas’s doing?” he asked her. “Who else would do something like this? He’s a liar. As soon as I see him I’m cutting off his fucking head.” “I’m sorry for yelling. I’m just flipping out, that’s all.” Carter cocked her head to the side and gazed at him as she buttoned her shirt. “No apologies. You can yell at me anytime you want, bubby. I’ll still love you.” She finished buttoning the shirt and walked up to him. “I’m not mad at you, you know I’m not. I’m glad you didn’t listen to me. I love it when you don’t listen to me. I just … I just—” He reached forward, gripped a handful of her hair, and claimed her mouth in a hard, passionate kiss. He couldn’t help it; he had to kiss her. He’d been so afraid that he

1397/1683

wouldn’t get her out of that car. “I love you so fucking much, Carterina.” “God, I was so afraid I’d lose you, Nathan.” “Never.” “Never,” she moaned, gripping his hair and kissing him harder. Nathan’s body shook. He was feeling too much shit right now, and they needed to stop. They had a fight to win. Abruptly, Nathan pulled back from her and rested his forehead on hers while they calmed their heavy breathing. “We have to stop,” he said in a breathy whisper. “We need to focus right now, baby.” She nodded. “Yes, you’re right, you’re right …” “We have a war to fight.”

1398/1683

“Yes,” she agreed. “A war.” Gently cupping her face in his hands, he leaned forward and kissed her forehead. “Let’s end this…” The sadistic excitement that flashed through her eyes caused a thrill of sinister enjoyment to shoot down Nathan’s spine. Surprisingly, neither of them felt anything resembling fear. They had been worried about the possibility of this attack for so long, but now that it was happening … Yeah,, this was going to be a piece of fucking cake. Swiftly, he climbed the three mediumsized cliffs leading up to the bridge, reaching back down and lifting Carter up each time he got up one. When he finally pulled her up the last cliff, they quickly jogged up a hill, ending up on the opposite side of the fight. It was almost too perfect. They could sneak up on the enemy from behind. Side by

1399/1683

side they walked fearlessly toward the raging battle. They may as well have been skipping … “You ready?” Nathan asked, never slowing their pace. She looked over to him with a wicked smile. “I was born ready for this. This is the fight I’ve been waiting for, bubby. This is what I was trained for.” Her gaze cut to a dead body next to her. She quickly ran over to it, picked up two guns lying next to the man, and tossed them to Nathan. He caught both in each hand and reached around his back, pulling a knife he’d taken from the car from the waistband of his pants. He tossed it to Carter right as they made it to the back of a large black cargo van. In front of the van, a line of five men stood shooting machine guns at Carter and

1400/1683

Nathan’s men while they all scrambled back, trying to take cover and shoot back. Nathan chuckled. “Looks like they need our help, sweetheart.” “Shall we help then?” Carter chuckled. “You got me?” “Always.” They knocked their knuckles together right before Carter jumped on the back of the cargo van, stuck one of her knives into the roof, and lifted herself on to the top of it. Once she reached the top, she immediately stood to her feet and yanked her knife out before she sauntered across the top of the van. The moment she was spotted by their men, their eyes widened with terror … then shock, and finally excitement. However, they didn’t move … not until she did first.

1401/1683

Carter flipped one knife in the air and caught it right before she sent it sailing smoothly through the air. Nathan would never understand the science of knife throwing for as long as he lived. He had no idea how she could even see in this rain, or how she calculated the strength needed to ensure the knife hit its target without the wind or rain changing its course. The hit was clean and precise. So much so that the others next to him hadn’t even noticed their partner had been killed … until his body fell forward and they saw the knife that had surely penetrated his heart, lodged firmly in his back. Before acknowledgment or retaliation could even occur, Nathan expertly fired off three bullets that pierced the remaining men in their heads. He rushed forward just as Carter slid down the hood of the car right into the last of the five gunmen. They fell to the

1402/1683

ground, but Carter quickly rolled onto her back. Seeing the man quickly gain his composure and rush to attack his wife, Nathan swiftly made it to his side. Reaching forward, he snatched the man up from the ground by his hair and jerked his neck back. Carter tossed up her knife and Nathan caught it. The man released a sharp, roaring cry—effectively alerting the others of Carter and Nathan’s presence—right as Nathan jammed the knife in his throat. Nathan released the knife from the man’s throat and tossed him aside just as someone screamed in a language Nathan was only familiar with because Gabriel spoke it. Now confident, the men came from behind their shields, firing shots, taking out the enemy left and right. Nathan tossed Carter her knife, which she caught and

1403/1683

immediately released to the air and into the throat of the man that had shouted the words. It seemed like in that moment all gunfire suddenly turned to them. “Carterina, get down!” They both dropped to the ground, scrambling for weapons while their men fought to eliminate the enemy as quickly as they could. They were moving fast, but Nathan knew that they were still outnumbered. They needed something, a bomb, a fucking miracle, anything that would take the motherfuckers out quickly before they all died on the bridge. “Machine guns. Machine guns,” Carter screamed to him. “Nathan!”

1404/1683

Machine guns! How the hell did he forget about the machine guns? “You’re a fucking genius, baby!” “Hurry the hell up, Nathan, before they kill our asses!” Right, right, hurry… Nathan scurried over to the guns, knocked one of the dead men off of the large weapon, and snatched it up. Both he and Carter rose from the ground with the guns at the same time. “Salernos,” Nathan roared. “Giù!” At the command, every one of his men dropped to the ground, allowing Carter and Nathan to light the motherfuckers up. It happened quickly, both of them expert in their aim and steady on their feet. The enemy was neutralized in a matter of seconds.

1405/1683

When he and Carter ceased fire, Nathan shouted, “Call!” The men jumped up from the ground on the command with their weapons raised, identifying the man to their left and right by shouting off their names. Nathan and Carter kept their weapons raised until the last name was called out, ensuring that their men were the only ones still living. When the last name was announced, they both nodded and tossed their guns over the bridge. Carter ran over to retrieve her knives just as Reno ran over to her and took them from her hands. The man looked like he’d wanted to say something to her, but wisely he didn’t. Carter walked back over to Nathan and he took her hand. A few men had been shot, but there’d been only one casualty tonight. Shadow Walker. “Load up!” he commanded. “Ryan, call our guys at the department and cover

1406/1683

this up. I don’t want this in the news, gentleman. Let’s get the fuck out of here.” “Yes, sir,” Ryan replied, running to his car. Mickey and Kyle ran forward to Nathan and Carter. Kyle hugged Nathan and Mickey hugged Carter, then the brothers switched. “I thought you guys drowned,” Kyle said, relieved. “I’m so sorry we couldn’t get to you right when the car went over. I tried like hell, but they were blocking the whole damn bridge.” Mickey pulled back from Nathan. “I told him you two would be fine. He wanted to jump into the river and look for you guys, but I told him you’d probably be out before he got down there. Plus, he can’t swim as well as Nate can,” he teased, and slapped Nathan’s back.

1407/1683

Nathan and Carter glanced at each other and shrugged. “We we’re good,” he said, bringing her to his side. “We’ve survived worse.” Carter laughed softly and shook her head. They had both been scared as hell when the car went underwater, but they’d never tell soul. Ready to get out of the heavy rain, they began to jog toward the cars. “Carter, you scared the shit out of us when you appeared on the top of that fucking van,” Mickey yelled as they continued to run. “We didn’t know it was you until the lightning flashed,” Kyle said. “It was like a damn horror flick,” Mickey chuckled. “Your hair looks exactly like that little chick’s from the ring. I’m

1408/1683

pretty sure you two are the same height, too. Plus, you had those knives—” “Simply put, for about five seconds we were all convinced that we were about to die by the hands of a child ghost that lived under the bridge.” Nathan, Carter, and Mickey burst into laughter. Carter nudged Kyle’s side. “I don’t look like a child.” Chuckling, he shook his head just as they made it to the car. “In Nathan’s shirt, from a distance, you looked like a child ghost.” “You’re a fucking idiot, Kyle,” Nathan laughed. “Boss,” Ryan shouted behind them. “Boss, wait up!”

1409/1683

Nathan turned to the urgent call and spotted Ryan running to them. “Is there a problem?” Nathan asked. “No,” he answered, out of breath. “Well, yeah there’s a problem, but not with this. It’s the house, there was an attack—” “What!” Nathan and Carter screamed at the same time in horror and devastation. “My babies, Nathan,” Carter cried hysterically. “We have to get them now!” “Get in the fucking cars!” Nathan roared to the men as he quickly grabbed Carter’s hand. “No, wait!” Ryan yelled quickly. “Shit, I worded it wrong. Not the main house, the safe house. There was an attack at the west safe house, but Lucca didn’t let them pass,” he corrected. “The main house is fine. The

1410/1683

battle was ten miles from the gate, which is still being heavily guarded.” Nathan and Carter stared at the man with blank expressions before they both lunged at him, desperate to beat his fucking face in. Kyle held back Nathan, and Mickey held back Carter. “What in the fuck is wrong with you?” Nathan shouted. Ryan jumped back as Carter nearly got out of Mickey’s hold. “You scared the shit out of us, Ryan,” she screamed. “Why would you say it like that?” “Why didn’t you lead with the kids are safe?” Nathan shouted. “You made us think our kids were hurt. My fucking kids, Ryan!”

1411/1683

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry, boss.” Ryan threw his hands up in surrender. “I wasn’t thinking. I’m still hopped up on adrenaline from the fight that’s all. Please, have mercy …” Carter and Nathan stopped attempting to attack the man and turned away, fighting to regain their composure and calm themselves. Carter squatted down to the ground, covering her face with her hands, while Nathan turned his back and pressed his face against the car to collect himself. After they both were calm, Carter stood and Nathan turned back around. “Start thinking before you speak to me, Ryan,” Nathan said through clenched teeth. “I don’t expect that kind of thoughtless fucking stupidity from a man in your position.”

1412/1683

Ryan nodded emphatically. “Of course, boss, I apologize. And I’m sorry to you, too, Mrs. Salerno. I didn’t mean to cause you both panic—” “Wait, wait,” Carter said firmly, capturing their attention. She rushed to the middle of the street and stood still. Nathan frowned at the action. “Carter, what the hell—” “Listen, honey” she whispered. “Listen.” Nathan walked out to the middle of the road and stood next to her. He lifted his hand in the air, effectively silencing the men behind while he listened closely along with Carter. Thankfully the rain had calmed and nearly come to a stop; it only took a moment for him hear what Carter was talking about. “What the hell?”

1413/1683

“This makes no sense,” Carter whispered. “They attempted to kill us, why would they be coming here?” “Maybe to see why they’ve heard no word from their men,” Nathan replied. They couldn’t see the vehicles in the distance yet, but they could hear them getting closer. “Do you think they want to finish the job?” she asked. “Kill us?” Nathan shook his head. “Silas wouldn’t gain anything by killing you. That’s what I don’t understand about this attack in the first place.” “You don’t think it’s him?” “No, I don’t,” Nathan admitted. “I’m interested. What about you?”

1414/1683

Carter looked up at him and nodded. “What do we do?” Silently, Nathan narrowed down the many possible reasons of the attack until he pinned pointed most logical reason. He then went over a million different scenarios in his head, but only one proved to be the best option in ensuring the safety of Aleksandr and Maksim. He held tight to Carter’s hand while he gave instructions to his men. “All of you, load up and leave. Now. The enemy gets nowhere near my home. Carterina and I will return soon enough.” Nathan knew the protests were coming from Mickey and Kyle before either of them said a word. All it took was a look to silence them. “Don’t hesitate. Do as say or suffer consequences for questioning me. Leave!”

1415/1683

Every man immediately complied. Quickly, they loaded in the cars and drove off in the path toward the west safe house. Nathan and Carter remained, and watched closely until a line of vehicles became visible. “What are you thinking?” Carter asked him softly. Nathan briefly closed his eyes and released a long breath. “I’m thinking that Silas may have recently made a few enemies that have mustered up the courage to seek revenge for something he’s done to them.” She shook her head. “But that makes no sense. Who would bother in Silas Steele’s affairs? Who would have the courage to go against him like this?” “You said that you, your mother, and Gabriel were Silas’s obsession, not his family’s. You told me that when Silas held you in captivity Aziz was trying to convince him to

1416/1683

release you because they were fighting a losing war. Neither Aziz nor the entire Steele clan wanted that war. They didn’t care. Their only worry was most likely the effect it had on their money. The day I spoke to Silas on the phone, he said he’d lost interest in his lifestyle. He wanted his wife and children back because being the Steele family leader no longer pleased him. The moment you granted him contact with his grandchildren you gave him something that meant more to him …” “You think he left them?” “I know he left. Not only did he leave, he took all of his shit with him.” His words made her shake her head in disbelief. “You actually think he left them all with nothing?” “Everything was his, Carterina. He was the mastermind of the entire operation.

1417/1683

With him came the lifestyle they all became accustomed to, and with him it left. They’re pissed. Killing the objects of Silas’s affection as revenge for his desertion is a satisfying punishment don’t you think?” “Those people worshipped him, Nathan. Would they not be too frightened of his repercussions for such a plot against his family?” “Yes, but all it takes is a convincing promise of protection and safety to motivate a lust for revenge. A new leader was able to fuel their desire to pursue revenge for Silas’s actions.” Carter inhaled a slow breath as realization flashed through her eyes. “Aziz. But that means Silas left Aziz to …” “… go with your father.”

1418/1683

“Holy shit,” she muttered. “Why didn’t he tell me Silas was with him? Shit.” Nathan shook his head. There were probably many different reasons why Robert hadn’t told Carter that Silas was with him, but they had no time to go over them. They needed to prepare for what was coming next. “Is it all coming together?” “Yes it is,” she whispered, turning to look at the nearing vehicles. “What the hell are we going to do when they get to us, or God forbid shoot us from a distance?” Nathan frowned. That wasn’t going to happen. “They aren’t going to kill us, Carterina.” When she furrowed her brow in confusion, he put the final piece in the puzzle for her. “They’re going to hold us to get Silas’s attention.” It was the only thing that made sense after a botched assassination attempt.

1419/1683

Go for what you want, then kill the hostage. Desperate criminals did it all the time. “Like what … hold us for ransom or something?” “They think that’s what’s going to happen, but events most likely aren’t going to play out the way they hope.” “Why do you say that?” Nathan shook his head. “No time to explain, baby. We need to make a plan. First things first, I need you to remain calm when they try to kill me.” “What—” “Just listen.” He placed his hands on her shoulders and turned her to face the cars. “You know that thing you did to Giovanni Mancini?” “Yes …”

1420/1683

“Do you think you can do that to an army of your biological father’s men?” She turned to look at him with wide eyes. “Make them stab themselves?” He rolled his eyes. “Of course not, Carterina. I mean obedience.” Carter shook her head. “You want me to take leadership of the Steele clan? Nathan … that’s ridiculous. I can’t do that.” “Manipulation is in your blood. Silas Steele and Anastacia Stone are masters at the shit, and you’re their daughter. Aziz is not a leader. He fears your father, he fears you and your mother, and most likely Gabriel. He can put on a brave face in front of them, but face-to-face you can make him sweat.” “There are many elements involved in manipulating a human being’s mind,

1421/1683

Nathan. It’s a skill that requires me to do things that you may think are just plain crazy. I’d either have to appeal to the person’s deep sadness, or go to extensive lengths to pull the individual into a state of complete madness …” “Do it. Whatever you have to do, just do it.” He didn’t care what it was as long as they got the results they needed. Carter stared at Nathan with an impassive expression as the bright lights from the vehicles shone between them when they came to a stop in front of them. They had heard the opening of many car doors, but they didn’t look away from each other. They kept their eyes locked, immediately slipping into one of their silent conversations. “Pardon me … dear caterpillar.”

1422/1683

When his voice sounded, the expression on Carter’s face went dark and her head snapped in the direction of it. “Why hello, love,” the English accented man said tauntingly. Nathan looked over to the man advancing toward them with a frown. A light brown-skinned male with Asian features came to stand in front of them with a smug smile on his face. “You survived,” he chuckled. “I must say, I had no idea you were so crafty. This is a far cry from the pathetic, drug addicted—but beautiful—seventeen-year-old girl I met in St. Louis.” Nathan straightened, immediately catching on to who was standing in front of them. Well, well, well … A small smile appeared on Nathan’s lips. He was positive that God must’ve been pleased with something

1423/1683

he’d done because he just given him a very generous gift. For two long years since Nathan had learned of this pervert’s sin against his wife, Nathan had prayed for a chance to have Cole Steele within his reach. This moment meant a lot to Nathan … this chance … this kill. Carter took a step toward the man, catching Nathan’s attention. Her head cocked to the side and she narrowed her cold, hazel eyes on him. “Do I look like the seventeen-year-old girl you preyed upon all those years ago, Cole?” Cole gazed down at her, the smug smile never leaving his eyes. “No,” he whispered, shaking his head. “You’ve changed, caterpillar.” He put up one finger. “However, there is one thing that’s still the same about you.”

1424/1683

“And what would that be?” Carter asked. Smirking, he took a step forward. “The weak, helpless look … it’s still in your eyes. You’re still just a lost little caterpillar, desperately searching for somewhere to call home. You should be happy I took you in, took pity on you … made you mine.” The deep, deadly growl that shook Nathan’s chest was a primal response to the man’s words that he had absolutely no control over. Never in his life had he wanted to kill a man so much. Ripping Cole apart would be effortless for Nathan—enjoyably easy—but as much as he wanted to, he knew it wasn’t the right time yet. Soon enough, though, the stage for the perfect torture scene would be set for just them two. Nathan could hardly wait for the moment.

1425/1683

“You’re a piece of shit Cole” Carter said with a shrug of her shoulder. “Happiness was something I never felt when I was with you …” “That’s bullshit—” “Where is your sister?” Carter asked, cutting off his angry words. “She left” he spat. “Who the fuck is that standing next to you?” Carter’s jaw clenched. “He’s my husband. Don’t do anything stupid Cole. That last thing you want to do is piss me off—” Cole ignored her, turned an uninterested look to Nathan’s direction and waved a dismissive hand. “Kill him,” he ordered the men behind him.

1426/1683

One of them raised a gun and aimed it at Nathan. All he could do was smile at the bastard. “Enough!” Carter yelled, effectively capturing their attention. “Don’t be a fucking coward. If you want to play the role of our father I suggest you act like you at least have half of the brain he has.” Cole immediately turned a glare to her when she spat the words. “Excuse me?” She ignored him and went to the man holding the gun, snatching it from his hand when the man froze at her advancement. “There will be no killing my husband,” she said to the men firmly. “This place is a crime scene that will be found by authorities very soon. I suggest we all leave now. Take me and my husband to the actual mastermind of this attack. I know for certain it couldn’t possibly be this idiot …”

1427/1683

Silently, Nathan followed behind his wife admiring how fucking insane she was. “Call your leader and tell him or her that we are willing to meet him or her at the S.O. building. We can make it there in ten minutes if we leave now.” When she noticed no man moved, she stopped walking, turned on her heel, and stared at them with a blank expression while crossing her arms over her chest. Dead silence. Nobody moved, and nobody spoke for what seemed like an eternity. It was Cole that broke the silence when he came to stand near Carter and Nathan. He glanced at Nathan before turning his attention to Carter. Sighing, he shook his head with an expression of disgust on his face. “I didn’t believe it when everyone said it, but it’s true.” He reached to the man next to him and took

1428/1683

a gun from his him. “You are just like Silas. A fucking lunatic …” “Is that right?” she asked softly. Cole nodded. “Yes, caterpillar.” He released a long breath. “Sadly, our dear father is king no more. I’m working for a stronger man now, a man that possesses true power. You can’t beat us beautiful.” Nathan should have known it’d happen the moment the motherfucker called his wife beautiful, but he still stared wide-eyed at what came next. Reaching forward, Cole took a strand of Carter’s wet hair and ran it between his fingers. Was the action what one might consider simple? Maybe … Did Nathan give a fuck though? Hell no. “Perhaps I can convince the boss to let you live after we use you to draw out Silas,”

1429/1683

Cole said to her softly. “You can be my toy. It will be the second time I save your pathetic life …” With his other hand he brought the gun up and aimed it at Nathan’s head without even looking in his direction. “When I say I want a man dead, caterpillar, I mean it.” He pulled the trigger, not even a second after he said the words. The moment Cole pulled the trigger was the moment Nathan’s world slowed … literally slowed completely down. It was as if he were watching every one of her movements in slow motion. If he hadn’t been looking at her, he would have missed the generous gift she’d given him. Carter’s hand shot forward, knocking Cole’s arm to the side and sending the bullet from his gun breezing right past Nathan’s head. Cole stumbled and dropped the gun, nearly falling when Carter delivered a right

1430/1683

then left hook to his face right before she pushed him in Nathan’s direction. Nathan’s hand shot up without a thought. Now wrapped around Cole’s throat, his grip tightened until he felt Cole’s veins pressing against his palm. Adrenalin pulsed rapidly through Nathan’s veins as he watched the man fight for breath. Cole fought, scratched, and pulled at Nathan’s hand, but his efforts were worthless. Nathan didn’t budge. Carter came next to him and placed a knife in his free hand. Nathan didn’t know where she had gotten the weapon, but he was thankful for it. The sound, feel, everything about the moment he pierced Cole Steele’s stomach with a knife was thrilling. Cole screamed as loud as he could manage with Nathan’s hand wrapped around his throat. Unaffected by the man’s cries, Nathan dragged the knife upward, watching the

1431/1683

veins in Cole’s now red face nearly burst out of his forehead. Nathan loosened the hold on his neck as blood began to sputter from his mouth. Soon the life left Cole’s eyes and he released his hold, letting the body fall to the ground. The silence surrounding him allowed him to hear his own heavy breaths. It always took a second for him to calm back down after such a significant kill, but because he knew they were pressed for time he pulled himself together quickly. He looked up at the many armed men now staring at him in silent interest; some with smiles, and some with blank expressions. Nathan lifted his blood-covered hands. “Does anyone have a towel?”

Chapter 32: His father’s son Nathan didn’t understand the Steele clan, but he was pretty sure he understood why the motherfuckers were so feared. They just came off … well, Nathan didn’t know how to explain it, not even in his mind. However, had he met them before going to war with them, he’d have thought twice before fucking with them. Yes, he would have ended up going to war with them still, but he would have at least been aware of the fact that he was going to war with some … very strange individuals. They did things that weren’t normal; such as blindly following a woman they didn’t even know. Even though it was because Carter was the closest thing to Silas they’d get, it was still odd.

1433/1683

Nathan and the men followed behind his crazy wife. Once they made it to the door, Nathan went ahead of her and used the emergency code to open the door. He was more than sure it was the reason why Carter had chosen for them to meet at the Salerno Building. Once the emergency code was entered, Nathan’s father would be alerted that something was wrong at S.O. and he would come with the reinforcements they needed to stop the inevitable face-off with a rebellious bunch of bastards. As usual, Carter was a genius. When Nathan had told her to take leadership of the Steele Clan, he hadn’t known it’d be this easy. Everything was a little too easy for comfort, and Nathan was now waiting for the big shock. The thing that would knock them off of their feet and obliterate all of their plans. Something told him he wouldn’t have to wait long.

1434/1683

Once the light switched red, Nathan opened the door, allowing Carter to walk in first. He admired how well put together she was despite everything they’d been through tonight. The dinner party, the shooting, the car crash, nearly drowning, the battle on the bridge, and the encounter with her perverted brother would have shaken a lesser woman, but not Carter. Even dressed in a damp, oversized dress shirt, with shoeless feet and tangled hair, she appeared unaffected by the events of the evening. Nathan quickly fell in to step next to her, sensing the need to because she was speeding up. “Carterina,” he whispered after her. She didn’t slow down. “We need to figure this out or we’re dead, Nathan” she said in low voice, never once glancing in his direction. “These men are dead. Whoever orchestrated this attack is going to kill them.

1435/1683

He won’t be happy we’re here. I chose this place; he’ll know they obeyed me because I’m Silas’s daughter. I need to think. Just being Silas’s daughter isn’t enough. They’d still shoot us with their leader here …” He frowned. “Wait, I thought it was Aziz that—” “Did you not hear what Cole said about his new leader, Nathan? He wouldn’t have spoken of Aziz that way. He would have just said Aziz’s name. Did you use the code?” “Of course I did.” “How long do you think it’ll take them to get here?” “I don’t know. Ten or fifteen minutes.” “Shit!” she whispered sharply with a fearful look on her face. Her eyes glossed

1436/1683

with tears. “God, Nathan. We won’t be alive in five minutes … It’s probably a fucking army. We can’t fight them all before they inevitably kill us. Our kids, bubby, we’re parents. Aleksandr and Maksim shouldn’t have to grow up without their mother and father.” Nathan sped up to keep pace with her and placed a hand on her back. “Baby, I’ll figure this out, I promise. We’re not dying here—” “No, we’re not …” She swallowed her emotions and her expression once again became impassive. “We need to figure out something. We need to stall.” Nathan’s face wore an expression of confusion. “But how?” “Exactly. But how? By any means necessary …”

1437/1683

What? Nathan didn’t get it. Sometimes Carter really scares me. The moment they neared the reception desk they both turned to face the Steele men behind them. Neither Nathan nor Carter had any clue what the hell they were going to do now that the plan they’d had was pretty much shot to shit. Now their only option was to wait and see who the hell was running this operation, and pray that Angelo showed up soon. Abruptly, various unrecognizable men walked through the revolving doors into the massive lobby of the Salerno Organization. Only seconds after entering they raised their guns and killed every one of the men that had arrived with Nathan and Carter, just as she had predicted they would. Nathan peeked over at Carter while the murder took place. He’d expected her to at least grab on to his arm or grab him, urging him to run

1438/1683

and hide behind something, but she didn’t move. She stood still while her eyes darted back and forth and her brows furrowed into a frown. She had something, Nathan knew it. That was her, ‘Don’t mess with me, I’m putting something together’ face. As soon as the shooting stopped all guns were aimed at them. Carter placed a hand on Nathan’s wrist and took a step in front of him. “Trust me,” she whispered to him in Russian. Reluctantly, Nathan nodded his head. He didn’t know exactly what it was she planned to do, but knowing Carter it would be something that would most likely push him closer to a heart attack.

1439/1683

“You would betray the man that has given you everything?” she asked the army of men in front of her. No one responded. “What will all of you say to him when he sees what you’ve done? You are all traitorous men—” “We are not the traitors!” a man standing in front of the others shouted. Nathan guessed he was from Germany, just like the Steeles they’d attacked a while back. The man lowered his gun and took a step forward. “Your father has deserted us, leaving us with only the wages that he felt we earned. After all that we’ve done for him. After all we’ve given up to be a part of his vision—”

1440/1683

“You haven’t given up shit,” Carter said calmly, silencing the man. She took a menacing step toward him. “You had nothing until he gave you something. Had Silas not welcomed each and every one of you into his vision you’d have nothing to be pissed off about. You’re an ungrateful piece of shit. You can’t fight for what doesn’t belong to you.” “But he said—” Holding up her hand to once again stop him, Carter shook her head. “I don’t want to hear what he said back then. I want you to tell me what he’d say now, knowing of this betrayal. What would Silas say to you?” This time, a different man spoke up. “He’d say many things. And then he’d say nothing. Silas will no longer love us for what we’ve done,” he muttered with his eyes to the ground and a frown on his face. “He will

1441/1683

consider this treason and will execute us all …” “Shut the fuck up, Zuri,” the first man yelled again. “Silas has already shown how much we mean to him by leaving. Our loyalty is to Roe now.” The man called Zuri stepped forward, shaking his head and looking at the others behind him. “What were we thinking?” “I mean it. Stop this talk before Roe hears you, and gives you the same punishment he gave them.” He pointed to the dead men on the floor. “The instructions were simple. Never listen to the fucking girl … she lies. She is a manipulator just like Anastacia Stone!” Zuri pointed a shaky finger at Carter. “That is Cecilia fucking Steele, Zeek! Cecilia! Silas’s daughter. We were a part of a plot to assassinate Silas’s offspring. Do you not

1442/1683

remember what he did to the Stone family? He wiped them out without our help. We didn’t even know he’d done it until he returned to Germany.” “And your point is?” “He did it for them; that’s my point!” Nathan and Carter didn’t say a word. It seemed the man’s fear was beginning to spread throughout the small army of men. “When it comes to Anastacia Stone and the children they created Silas couldn’t care less about us. I tried to tell you this before you convinced us to listen to Roe. We will all die, Zeek. We cannot beat him—” “We can, and we will …” a familiar deep, heavily French-accented voice said from behind the men.

1443/1683

Heavy footsteps could be heard as the man responsible for the evenings events came forward, walking through the army of men. “Silas has taken too much from us all. And now, it is time for our revenge. I will get his life, and they will receive what is owed to them …” Nathan and Carter stood as still as a statue, staring in shock as the man speaking made his way to the front of the small army. “Un-fucking-believable,” Carter whispered. “Impossible …” “How?” Nathan asked in disbelief. “I saw you die.” Nathan replayed the ambush on the bridge over and over in his head. Shadow Walker had been killed, so how was it that the man was standing in front of him now?

1444/1683

“You thought you saw me die, but you saw nothing. You shielded your wife like any strong man would.” He smiled. “You two weren’t supposed to survive the shooting, but just like always, you both survived and you’re still in love. Because I admire your love, and because I truly care for both of you, I will do you the courtesy of killing you together. Neither of you will have to live second on this earth without each other. I wish not to cause you heartbreak, just to finally have what is afforded to me for the pain I have suffered at Silas’s hands.” “How could you do this, Shadow?” “My name is Roe, dear girl.” “I don’t care what your name is,” she snapped. “You work for my mother. How could you betray her like this? She loved you.”

1445/1683

He came forward, but stopped when Nathan tugged on her arm so that she was standing behind him. He raised his hands. “I mean her no harm, Nathan.” “You take one more step toward my wife and I’ll break your neck.” A dark shadow fell over his face. “You are in no position to make threats, young Salerno. The fight that you and your wife find yourselves caught in the middle of has been building since you were in diapers. Silas must pay for what he’s done.” “And what exactly is it that he’s done?” Carter asked. “Mercilessly killing my father. Dmitry.” Carter and Nathan could immediately tell by the silence that they weren’t the only ones hearing this news for the first time.

1446/1683

“I was his only son. The only blood relative he had left,” Shadow continued. “Why didn’t Silas tell my mother?” Carter asked. He shook his head. “Once upon a time, Silas and I were brothers, dear girl. Dmitry never told anyone that I was his biological son to protect me. Many men were out to kill my father. When Silas found out I was Dmitry’s son, he promised me that he’d never tell. He told me that he owed at least that much to Dmitry for saving him and Rob from their cruel master. Even after he killed my father he kept his promise, but never did he explain to me why he took away the only family I had left. After all that my father did for him and the rest of those boys, Silas turned them all against my father. They murdered him, took claim of all of our assets and property, and built an empire.”

1447/1683

“Sounds like a smart move to me,” Nathan said with a shrug. “Every rise to power has its casualties along the way. A man who’s been active in this world for as long as you have should already know that. Your father died so that Silas could rule. It is the circle of underworld life. What the hell do we have to do with your grudge? We don’t give a fuck about what happened between your father and Silas.” “Don’t push me to my limits, Mr. Salerno,” Shadow warned. “I have been kind to you thus far.” “Fuck you,” Nathan and Carter said in unison. That motherfucker hadn’t been shit to them. Shadow’s jaw clenched tight with anger. “I didn’t wish to kill anyone but Silas in the beginning. For decades I’ve been following your mother around, helping her build

1448/1683

her army in hopes that one day she and I would go after Silas together. We’ve been like-minded ever since I came back to her after your father attacked her, but now things have changed. Silas has decided to become the good fucking father and Anastacia has forgotten the goal.” Sighing, he pinched the bridge of his nose. “I was disappointed when I heard about your sin against your family, Carterina. I never thought you’d do something as stupid as to believe Silas’s lies.” “I’ve believed nothing,” Carter objected. He shot her an accusing glare. “You accepted him into your life.” “I extended him an olive branch. I gave him a choice.” “You are a coward,” Shadow snapped. “You’ve fallen into his trap, just like your mother did, and look where that got her.”

1449/1683

Carter said nothing. For a long moment she just stood there, staring at Shadow with a stoic expression on her face. Suddenly, she shot forward, forcing Nathan to hold her back. “Carterina,” Nathan yelled. What the hell is she doing? She lunged toward Shadow again, and this time Nathan nearly lost hold of her. “Carter, stop!” Why the hell would she try to attack a man that had an army of armed men backing him up? Angry or not, that was just unwise. “Be calm …” he said to her in Russian. They only needed to stall for about five more minutes, and if Carter didn’t calm down like he’d said, she could possibly provoke Shadow into action. Of course, his wife had absolutely no plans of listening to him.

1450/1683

“How dare you call me a coward? There is no fucking trap you pathetic parasite,” she screamed like a deranged woman. “Silas made a choice. He chose his family.” “Because you offered it to him. Even after all that he’s done to your family.” “Not that it’s any of your fucking business, but my mother and Gabriel are just fine with Silas sending my children a gift every now and then. Regardless of the things he has done in the past, they are his blood. As am I!” “You are a fool. He cares none about you or your sons—” “He is my father,” she screamed, still fighting against Nathan’s hold. Jesus Christ! Nathan strengthened his hold on her, determined to keep her from running into gunfire, and prepared to lift her

1451/1683

and run if Shadow decided to tell his men to shoot. “And he killed my father,” Shadow shouted back. “He took everything for me. My land, my money, my name, my power. I am the true leader of this family. The Steele family blood runs through my veins—” “I could give a fuck about the blood that runs through your veins! You stand before me and cry like a spoiled fucking child and expect me to sympathize with you. Give you my life in the name of revenge for your father’s, a man who may have deserved the brutal death he was given.” Shadow closed his mouth the moment Carter screamed the words coldly. Her emotionless, hazel eyes darkened until Nathan swore they were black. The look he saw there surprised him … venomous, empty eyes. He’d never seen her in such a

1452/1683

state before; it was like she’d been possessed. Nathan was actually a bit frightened by it. He had no idea who the woman he was holding back was because there was no way in hell it was his wife. He’d seen Carter at her worst before and this wasn’t it. It wasn’t her … The muscles in Shadow’s jaw ticked. “How evil of you to speak of the dead in such a way. Have you no respect, girl …” “Have you no brain, Roe?” she taunted with an eerie smile on her face. “Do you want to know a funny thing about fathers, friend?” She shook her head. “They are never who you think they are … I bet your father was the same.” “What exactly are you implying?” She laughed. “What do you think I’m implying? Maybe there’s a possibility daddy wasn’t quite the angel you remember.”

1453/1683

“I will only tell you this once, Carterina,” he warned through clenched teeth. “Watch your fucking mouth …” “Watch your fucking mouth, he says to the cowardly, foolish girl” she spat. “But how could the words of such girl effect the almighty Roe. It’s not like I said what I was thinking—” “I said quiet. You are in no position to test me.” “I never said that there may be a possibility that Roe’s daddy might have had more than a few dirty little secrets …” “Shut your fucking mouth!” “I will do no such thing! You’ve chosen to live in blatant ignorance your entire life merely because you can’t stomach the truth. I know nothing of your father, but the little knowledge that I know of mine tells

1454/1683

me that he does everything for a reason. So instead of searching for the reason why Silas killed your father and plotting your revenge, you should have been asking exactly what act caused young men, who Dmitry supposedly ‘saved’, to murder him mercilessly. Scandalous behavior perhaps?” Shadow’s body shook furiously. The veins in his head and neck looked as if they would burst through his skin at any second. “Enough, child,” he growled. “A child I am not, Shadow. But I’ll tell you who was a child, Silas … and every other vulnerable young man your father collected from those whorehouses—” “My father was their savior! Not their captor. He would never do anything so perverted.” “To you, Shadow. He’d never do anything so perverted to you, his son, but to an

1455/1683

exceptionally handsome young man like Silas he would. Your father was no fucking savior, he was a predator.” “Liar!” Carter tried to lunge for the man again. Nathan had to hold her even tighter for fear that they’d all turn their weapons on her. It seemed Carter had abandoned strategy and embraced insanity, but Nathan highly disagreed. Insanity never won over strategy. Insanity equaled death. “Carterina, baby, calm down,” Nathan snapped. Carter blatantly ignored him, and fought harder against his hold. “Truth,” she screamed at Shadow. “What kind of man would save the lives of abducted children without contacting the proper authorities to help said children be

1456/1683

reunited with the families they were taken from? He was a filthy fucking—” “I said enough. Kill them both, now,” Shadow commanded the army. However, no man made a move, and Carter continued to scream until she was nearly foaming at the mouth. Nathan frowned, feeling that something had changed in the atmosphere. Wait a minute, there is something different. Carter fearlessly continued. “Dmitry was a sickening collector of children; a user, a rapist, a pedophile. That is who your father was. You, Shadow Walker, are a weak, pathetic man. You’ve wasted your entire life awaiting the perfect moment to avenge the death of an evil degenerate that preyed upon the innocence of children.”

1457/1683

“Enough,” he bellowed, spittle flying from his mouth. Nathan’s brows rose in shock at the emotion he heard in Shadow’s voice. “He took children from hell and brought them into his sick, demented world. Fooled them, convinced them that they’d been saved, that he was their angel, the father they’d never gotten a chance to know, and then he snuck into their beds at night and raped them …” “Goddammit, I said kill her!” “I can’t be killed!” Her piercing scream made the words echo throughout the lobby. So striking, so powerful that even Nathan was struck still by them.

1458/1683

“No man or woman would ever raise a gun to shoot me. None would dare raise a hand to strike me. None would dream of pulling a sword to end my life for fear of the hell they’d unleash on themselves. Have you been so blinded by your injudicious quest for revenge that you’ve forgotten whom it is you stand in front of? Did you once stop to really contemplate your actions; the slim to none chance you had at succeeding in your attempt to take my life, my husband’s life, the life of my brother, and my sons? Did you sincerely believe that you, Roe Steele, would be leaving this war that you have started the victor? Have you lost your mind? You will pay in the most brutal ways for every single second of this night that you have wasted with your flagrant attempts to harm what belongs to me. Those who follow you will pay just as harshly as the others have tonight. Not one of you motherfuckers will be leaving this building with life in your body. Each

1459/1683

and every one of you will suffer the consequences of fucking with me.” And that was the moment Nathan knew what his wife was doing … “You have no authority, Roe, you have no power, and you are no fucking leader. You are a coward! A frightened little boy trapped inside the tortured soul of lost man. Leadership is not an entitlement. It is not inherited, blood will not afford it to you, and it will never—never—be handed to you by your dead pervert of a father. Leadership, authority, and power, are three of the four most sought after things in this world, and neither are just given, Shadow Walker. They are earned, fought for, taken!” Nathan released her at the exact same moment she shot forward. Every single man, including the incomparable Shadow Walker, took an involuntary step back.

1460/1683

Nathan was floored … She’d fucking done it. He hadn’t even thought it was possible when he’d asked her to do it on the bridge, and she hadn’t seemed confident when she’d told him how tedious and ugly a task penetrating the mind of an army was, but she’d done it. She’d weakened their leader … Abruptly Carter clapped her hands. “And scene” she laughed, shaking her head. “You stupid motherfuckers …” Nathan was just about to ask her what the fuck she was doing when he saw what had made her laugh and bring her stalling to an end … Carter’s parents had arrived. ~*~ After The Fight ….

1461/1683

Nathan would never forget it for as long as he lived. It was that incredible, that fucking epic, and he was changed because of it. Because of what had just happened right in front of his eyes. It had been only about a minute and a half since Carter’s parents had arrived. The Salerno men and Nathan’s father had finally made it to the S.O. building, but now… there was just no point. Four people! Four fucking people. A mother, a father, a biological father, and their crazy-ass five foot four baby girl wiped out an entire fucking army consisting of around thirty-five to fifty armed men. Dead. Anastacia Stone and the eerily alike Steele brothers. The three made it very clear that neither of them fucked around when it came to their daughter.

1462/1683

~*~ One-Minute and Thirty Second Earlier … It all happened in a matter of seconds … seconds. Abruptly Carter clapped her hands. “And scene!” she laughed, shaking her head. “You stupid motherfuckers …” Nathan frowned in confusion at the abrupt change in her tone right as he caught rapid movement out of the corner of his eye … Anastacia? Anastacia Stone had arrived, right along with her French army following behind her. The men spread out as their boss ran forward furiously, with only two large knives, one in each hand.

1463/1683

What Nathan had expected was far from what happened. He’d expected and allout war of gunfire to ensue between Anastacia’s and Shadow’s armies, but that didn’t happen. Anastacia’s men didn’t pull weapon. They just surrounded the group and stood there watching. What the fuck? Nathan took a step forward, fully prepared to go full-on murderer with Anastacia and Carter when he caught something else move even quicker out of the corner of his other eye. Robert Steele. And not one fucking weapon was in his hands. The sudden appearance of Silas shocked him the most, though. It was only alarming because it was like seeing Robert twice and Nathan hadn’t even seen the man enter.

1464/1683

Robert made the first kill. Shadow’s men hadn’t even noticed that others had entered the lobby yet. They were all still looking at Carter when the agonized cry of a fellow soldier rang out. Robert moved quickly. He reached forward, hooked an arm around the man’s throat, and broke his neck. Before the man’s body fell to the ground Robert had his gun. He took out ten men in a matter of seconds then, with ease, moved on to his next victim. Silas killed men with his bare hands. Breaking necks, stomping on faces. Nathan had to wonder if the man had held back when they’d fought in Russia. Either that or Nathan had some serious skill. It was definitely the latter, Nathan thought. Anastacia seemed to prefer suffering, whereas Robert and Silas preferred quickness. Each and every one of her victims

1465/1683

suffered screaming deaths. Necks pierced, throats slashed, hands cut off; the woman was everywhere at once. Carter had taken on the role as caretaker. Nathan had even had to lend her a hand. Shadow had lunged for her first when he’d realized that Anastacia and Robert were now present. Carter had dodged him just as Nathan shot forward, gripped him by the shirt, and tossed the fucker across the floor and away from his wife. Carter provided Nathan with a weapon to keep Shadow still, then turned to watch the backs of her parents using her flawless shooting skills. Nathan had never known a man could be killed by a bullet shot through the mouth of another man until he saw his wife do it. Every time a gun was lifted against her parents, Carter took out the shooter before the trigger was even pulled.

1466/1683

Ninety seconds, and four people. That was all it had taken to eliminate an army. A deranged man with more power than sanity, a seasoned French Mafia boss, with an eerie obsession with knives, a resurrected, notorious hit-man, with well above exceptional skills in defense and taking the life of another, and the daughter they groomed to be a warrior, a survivor, and a leader among men. ~*~ Only seconds later Angelo arrived. He ran through the doors with many of the Salerno soldiers following behind him. “Jesus Christ,” Angelo exclaimed, and jogged over to Nathan. “What the hell happened here?” Nathan knew one of his father’s hugs were coming, so he put down his weapon and

1467/1683

signaled for two men to come over to ensure Shadow didn’t make a move. Once his father made it to him, he immediately caught him in a tight hug. “Son. What the fuck happened? I got a call from your cousin telling me they stopped an attack from getting to your estate. What happened? How did someone find your home?” Nathan patted his father’s back. “I’m just fine, Pop. I promise.” “Tell me what happened.” “I just watched four people kill nearly fifty men in about ninety seconds …” When his father gave him a confused look Nathan began to explain the long story. ~*~ Anastacia ran through the maze of dead bodies to Carter.

1468/1683

“Baby,” Anastacia cried, slipping effortlessly back into her motherly demeanor. “Are you all right, honey? I’m sorry it took us so long to get here.” In truth, it had only been five minutes since they’d arrived at S.O., but it felt like they’d been there all night. Carter wanted to cry. She missed her babies; she needed to hold them, make sure they were all right. Her mother squeezed the life out of her, and Carter just embraced her back while trying to assure her that she was fine. “I’m fine, Mom. I am, I promise …” Carter really wished she was home holding Maksim and Aleksandr. It was fucking painful. She could feel it in her heart. Her babies needed her. She knew they were scared, and she knew that they’d probably cried for her and Nathan. She hated not being there for them right now. It was

1469/1683

extremely hard for her to focus. She almost hadn’t been able to stall the way she needed to. It was a miracle that she’d been able to do what she’d done before her parents arrived. Anastacia and Carter broke apart as her father came forward, and Anastacia ran over to Nathan. ~*~ Anastacia pushed past Angelo in effort to get to Nathan. “Sweetheart!” She opened her arms to him. Nathan hugged her back. “I’m so sorry. Are you two all right?” “We’re fine, Anastacia,” Nathan chuckled. It had been a crazy night, but somehow Carter and Nathan had made it. “We’re just ready to get home to the twins. They tried to attack the house.”

1470/1683

She nodded. “We know. We went over there and they told us what happened. Thankfully, the attack took place away from the house. Dante did say that the boys were frightened, but Gabriel is with them. They are in that basement you two had built, waiting for you two to come and get them out.” “Good,” he said, relieved that she had gone by to check on things. “Thank you, Anastacia …” ~*~ Meanwhile, Carter got see her father face-to-face again after a year of separation. “Are you all right, baby girl?” Robert asked her. Carter nodded, and with a smile she lunged into her father’s arms. “Hi, Daddy … I missed you so much,” she whispered. Damn

1471/1683

it felt so good to be in her father’s arms again after all of this time. “I missed you, too. I love you more than you know, baby girl…” He kissed her cheeks softly. “Are you sure you’re all right?” No, she still wasn’t, so she decided she’d tell him the truth. “I’ll be fine as soon as I go home with my babies.” He nodded with understanding. “Soon. It’s over now, Carter,” her father whispered. “You’re all safe …” Since it was bothering her, and she still had no clue as to why her father would keep something like traveling with Silas from her, she asked, “Why didn’t you tell me that Silas was with you?” “Because he’s only been with me for a week, Carter. I knew he left his old life, but he and I didn’t meet up until the day after I

1472/1683

last talked to you. I didn’t think it’d last, so I didn’t tell you.” “Oh ye of little faith, brother.” Both Carter and Robert looked over when Silas’s voice sounded. Silas came forward with a smile on his face. “Hello, daughter.” Unconsciously, Carter moved closer to her father. “Silas,” she said with a nod. She was not used to this at all. Seeing Silas and her father together was very scary. The only distinction was the scar on her father’s neck. She had so many questions to ask him, but she didn’t know how to talk to him like that … yet. Plus, she was pretty sure she blamed him for the events that had taken place tonight. “I’m sure you’ve heard about what your men have done.”

1473/1683

He nodded. “Those men were not my men, dear daughter. They were cast outs. Upset because I didn’t leave them what they felt they deserved.” “Well they nearly killed me and my family because of it,” Carter snapped. “Tonight could have been avoided had you just given them what they asked for.” He frowned. “They asked for far too much … land, money, my castle—” Carter cut him off with an angry swipe of her hand. “Excuse me, Silas, but I—your biological daughter—just said they nearly killed my family because of this. My family. This includes your son, Gabriel, and your two nineteen-month-old grandsons. Or have you forgotten?” His jaw tightened and his eyes darkened with the anger he held back. “I have not, daughter …”

1474/1683

“Then I’m sure you understand why I don’t give a fuck what they asked you for. Money, that fucking castle, your land, we should be more important to you than all of it!” Carter punched Silas in his chest as her voice began to shake with emotion. “If you want your family to love and appreciate you, then do something actually deserving of it. Be a man, stop being so goddamn selfish, and for once put your family first! ” Robert chose that moment to step in. “Okay, that’s enough for now. It’s been stressful evening, and you haven’t gotten any rest, baby girl. You and Silas aren’t to the point where you two can have a discussion yet. You may not be ready, and that’s fine—” “Robbie, please,” Silas said softly. “I wish to hear her speak. She is deserving of this chance to say whatever she wants to me.”

1475/1683

Carter shook her head. “I am deserving of far more than that, but talking to you will suffice for now. If you have chosen to finally be good to your family, you need to realize that every decision you make affects us as well. There was a moment tonight when I thought my sons had been taken, or worse killed …” The tears the suddenly appeared in her eyes were ones she had no control over. She hated to think about the moment Ryan had told them the house had been under attack. Just the memory of how she’d felt was devastating. “I just want you to imagine for one minute that you truly loved Gabriel and me with everything in your heart. Imagine that he and I were your world, just like my sons are my world; imagine that we were your everything. Then imagine someone telling you that we were gone … For that one second my entire world shattered completely. My children, my husband, my brother. They mean everything to

1476/1683

me, so could you at least pretend that you give a fuck.” “If I didn’t, I wouldn’t be here, daughter.” “You just being here isn’t enough,” Carter yelled, drawing everyone’s attention to them. “You said you were trying. That’s what you told me on the phone, Silas. That’s why I trusted you enough to give you a chance despite my better judgment.” “I assure you, I have never put forth more effort to balance myself in my life. This moment should prove that to you. Never have I let a man or woman talk to me the way you are now. You, my daughter, can see the change in me yet you are still so angry. I love you, child. … I care about your pain, and I’m sorry for causing it. My intention was not to make you cry. You must believe me.”

1477/1683

She did, but she was still so damn angry at him. She knew it wasn’t fair of her to not even acknowledge the obvious change in the man, but she felt as if she had no control of her emotions. She was too furious. “That’s what you should have started with, Silas. An apology, not an excuse. How am I supposed to believe that you care?” “I do care, I promise you this. Roe will pay for this, and over time I will prove to you and your brother that my words are true. I love Gabriel. I love you ... I love Aleksandr and Maksim as well. I’m an evil man, but I am no liar. I am trying to be a good father—” “Then just … try harder,” Carter whispered bitterly as she turned to go to her husband. “I’ll call you later, Dad.” She didn’t wait around for her father to reply. “Carterina, please wait,” Silas called.

1478/1683

She hadn’t wanted to stop, but she’d been surprised that he’d come for her after she had walked away. Cautiously, Carter stopped and turned to face Silas. He frowned as if he were battling with himself over something before his expression suddenly became neutral. “Please consider having a cordial lunch with me at an establishment of your choosing. Ask your brother, too. I would like to have a real talk with both of you. One not under…” he cleared his throat “… stressful circumstances.” A small smile appeared on his lips. “See, I asked you. Robbie informed me that asking is the better method of getting you and your brother to talk to me.” Carter looked back at her father, silently pleading with him to tell her how to answer Silas’s request. She wasn’t completely in her right mind at the moment. Such a decision needed to be considered over time.

1479/1683

Silas was still … Silas. Her mother and Gabriel had warned her about his manipulative ways. When her father gave her an ‘It’s your decision Carter’ look, she decided to take time to talk to her husband and her brother about it. “I’ll think about it,” she replied softly. “That is all I’m asking for, dear daughter. That is all.” Carter nodded and crossed her arms over her chest. “I need to go.” “Please tell your brother …” He paused, and an expression of aggravation flashed across his face right before he reached into his pocket and pulled out a letter. Cocking her head to the side, she contemplated the piece of paper. After a

1480/1683

moment she reached out and took it. “You prefer writing over talking, don’t you?” “Silas has always been very gifted in writing,” her father answered from behind him. Silas nodded his agreement. “It is a passion your brother has as well, but he is more secret about it than I.” “Gabriel doesn’t offer much information about himself in the first place,” Carter stated. “You have to watch him in order to really know him.” “You both get that from your mother,” Silas said. Carter reluctantly smiled at his words. “I should go now.” She began slowly backing away … until one last question popped into her mind and stopped her in her tracks. A frown fell over her face as she once again

1481/1683

looked at her biological father. “Why did you do it, Silas? And don’t lie to me …” He paused for a moment, but Carter knew he was aware of what she was talking about. She wanted to know if her theory of why he’d killed Dmitry was true. When he began speaking, he surprised Carter by doing so in French. “He became obsessed with my brother. Robbie thought it normal for a father to be so enamored with a child he considered a son, but I knew different. It was almost like Dmitry was courting Robbie, and he just didn’t get it. I would ask him all the time if Dmitry ever touched him the way master used to touch us, and he’d yell at me. Tell me that Dmitry would never do such a thing to him, that he was like our father. After we were saved from our master, I had night terrors, and I would often sleep with Robbie in his room. One evening I was waiting for

1482/1683

Robbie to return to the bedroom with refreshments for us to have before bed and there was a knock at the door …” “It was him,” Carter whispered, making sure to also speak in the language she knew her father didn’t know. “He had never done it before that night because the entire time he was raping me, he was telling me how long he’d waited for the moment that we’d finally get to make love. Of course he thought I was Robbie at the time …” “You never told my father any of this?” “I thought about telling Robbie, but decided it not wise. Robbie had a father. It was what he wanted. All I had to do was keep up the charade and meet with Dmitry three nights a week in his bedroom. I never missed

1483/1683

a night for fear he’d seek out my brother if I didn’t show.” “How long?” “It started when I was fifteen, and I killed him when I turned eighteen. It took me a while to build the strength I needed. Robbie and I suffered from malnourishment when we were first saved from our master. It took me two years to get us in good shape. It was important that he and I remained identical. If we hadn’t Dmitry would have caught on.” “Why have you never told him the truth, Silas?” “Because he mourns daughter,” Silas said passionately, as if the words meant everything. He took a step toward Carter and placed a hand against his heart. “The sadness he experienced was real, Carterina, it was

1484/1683

genuine. It broke my heart when he left, but I couldn’t take that loss from him …” “But wouldn’t that have helped him? That way he wouldn’t have been so sad.” He shook his head. “You’re wrong, daughter. He would have been in more pain. The sense of loss would have been joined by betrayal, grief, guilt. I love my brother far too much to do such a thing to him. I did what I did to protect him, not to boast.” Carter slowly nodded in understanding, and something akin to pain flashed through her eyes. She didn’t feel like thinking about all of this now, but she knew she would most likely have an upsetting dream about it later. After another second she cleared her throat. “How is the day after tomorrow for you … for lunch?” She’d spoken the words in

1485/1683

English, as to no longer leave her father out of the conversation. She saw a million different emotions flash through Silas’s eyes as he nodded. “Yes, that would be perfect, daughter. Thank you.” Carter nodded and looked back to her father once more. “I’m going now, Daddy.” Robert walked past Silas and went to Carter, pulling her into a tight hug. He squeezed her as tightly, pouring all of his love in to it just as she planned to with her babies when she finally got home. It brought tears to her eyes. It was clear that her father had felt the same thing she’d felt tonight after finding out Aleksandr and Maksim were in danger. He’d thought he’d lost her. “I’m okay, Daddy,” she whispered. He nodded. “I know, I know. Just one more hug, then I’ll let you go I promise.”

1486/1683

Carter nodded and rested her head on his shoulders. “Daddy, you’re going to make me cry, then you’re going to be mad at me.” “Carterina, you wouldn’t be my baby girl if you weren’t crying about something.” Carter laughed softly. “I love you …” “As do I.” “Promise you’ll be here tomorrow.” “Just call my apartment, baby girl, I’ll be there.” She kissed her father’s cheek and he returned the gesture. After another moment of holding her, he released her from his tight embrace. “Call me in a couple of days, sweetheart. We’ll spend some time together and talk.” After one more kiss to her father’s cheek, Carter nodded. “Yes, Daddy.”

1487/1683

When her father turned away he said something to his brother in Arabic before they began walking toward the door. Silas looked over to him with a deep frown and said something angrily, but her father simply nodded at him and gave him a calm response. They kept switching sides as they continued to walk, so much so that Carter had gotten lost and no longer knew which one of them was her father and which one was Silas. Disturbed by their resemblance, Carter went over to her husband, who stood at the reception desk waiting for her. He met her eyes, an expression of confusion on his face. “Which one of them was your father?” he asked. Carter shrugged. She had no idea.

1488/1683

When she neared him, he held out his hand for her and she took it. “Your mother’s men took Shadow.” “Good,” she whispered. She didn’t know what they were going to do with him nor did she care. “Are you okay, baby?” he asked, pulling her to him. Shaking her head, Carter moved to wrap her arms around his waist. “No. I’m ready to go home, Nathan.” She closed her eyes and kissed his still bare chest softly. “I know.” He gently kissed her forehead as his fingers glided over her hair. “I am, too. I need to see that they’re okay with my own eyes.” “I won’t be happy until we’re home holding our babies, bubby.”

1489/1683

He cupped one side of her face, leaned forward, and kissed her lips. “Me either, my love. I feel it, too.” She brought her arms around his neck and he lifted her from the cold marble floor. “You also feel the separation anxiety?” He nodded. “Yes.” “Aww, bubby,” she whispered against his lips. “You’re such a good Papa.” Being in Nathan’s arms was exactly what she’d needed after the experiences she’d had tonight. She grazed her lips over his in silent request that he kiss her. When he did she surrendered to him completely. It had become a glorious habit for her to let him take the lead when they kissed. The first few seconds of every kiss he gave her, those were the moments that stole her breath. She made a mental note to appreciate those moments much more now. After almost losing

1490/1683

him tonight, Carter planned to never take any moment she had with Nathan or their children for granted ever again. “I’m sorry … for not telling you … my plan …” She’d whispered the apology as she continued to kiss him. She had forgotten to apologize for taking the approach she had taken earlier without letting him know, but she needed his reaction to her behavior be genuine if she was going to effectively stall for time. “I don’t care … I’m not upset,” Nathan replied as he placed three more kisses to her lips before resting his forehead against hers. “Let’s go home. We’ll call my father later. He’s handling all this tonight for us.” Carter nodded. She felt safe knowing that Daddy Angelo would clean up the mess of this night for them. They’d both be able to rest easily with the twins.

Chapter 33: Home … Finally. They’d been to hell and back. They’d experienced racism, an ambush, a near drowning, a battle on the bridge, the shock of a lifetime, and witnessed a million murders, but now … they were finally home. Nathan and Carter held each other close as the gate opened to let them on to their beautiful estate. The sun was shining through the window as it rose in the sky, greeting the morning. Nathan lowered the window, knowing how much Carter enjoyed to watch it over the landscape. She drew in closer to him, bringing her legs to his lap. Nathan ran his hands over her smooth legs until he reached her still bare feet. Feeling how chilly they were he took a moment to rub both of her feet in an effort to warm her.

1492/1683

Soon they arrived in front of their mansion. Nathan was the first to exit the car. He dismissed the driver as well as the man guarding the front door of the house with Creature sitting by his side. The dog jumped up and ran down to Nathan, leaping up on to him. Nathan took a moment to greet the giant pup before he commanded him to sit so that he could open Carter’s door. When he opened her door, he lifted her from the car, refusing to let her walk around outdoors with no shoes any longer. She wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head on his shoulder as he walked up the stairs to the front door of their home, Creature following behind them. Once they made it to the door, Nathan reached into his pocket and removed his keys. The moment he opened the front door and the fresh smell of their home hit them, they both exhaled a relieved breath. After entering the house, Carter lifted her head from

1493/1683

his shoulder right before he placed her on her feet. Creature ran to her side and she squatted to greet him while Nathan turned to hang the keys on the hook next to the door. “He’s hungry, bubby,” Carter said softly. Nathan nodded and walked through their quiet home to their kitchen. He quickly went about getting the dog’s food and water. By the time the duo strolled into the kitchen, he had Creature’s food ready for him and was leaning against the counter eating a one of Carter’s famous chocolate chip cookies from the cookie jar. The dog scrambled across the floor to get to his food while Carter walked over to Nathan with a smile on her face. “Do you want to shower all of this river off first, or go get our babies? They are stuck in the basement area until we open the door.”

1494/1683

“It’s like a little home down there. Will you be able to hold off on seeing them while we clean ourselves up?” She lowered her eyes in thought as her expression tensed. “It’s not going to be easy, but I understand why we should probably wash first.” “They’re fine, baby” he assured her. She gave him a soft smile. “I know” she whispered, tears gathering in her eyes. “I just miss them, that’s all.” Nathan tucked her tangled hair behind her ear. “I know honey, me too.” He offered her a bite of his cookie. She gratefully accepted. “Mmm… thank you …” Nathan leaned forward and kissed her lips softly. “You’re welcome …”

1495/1683

He took her hand and led her up the stairs to their bedroom. He knew how bad she wanted to see the boys— and he wanted to see them too— but not like this. They were dirty, their clothing was damp, and that filthy river was all over them. Reports had told him that the boys and Gabriel were finally sleeping after a long night. His brothers were also finally sleeping in the house’s guestrooms; they’d gone to bed after finding out Carter and Nathan were safe and on their way home. When they reached their bedroom they both went straight to the bathroom, more than ready to wash the river from their bodies. Nathan couldn’t believe they’d both gone most of this damn night half naked. He kicked off the ruined Italian leather dress shoes that he was positive he’d be throwing away, along with his pants and now tattered belt. He removed his wallet and now useless

1496/1683

cell phone from his pockets before tossing the pants to the side. He’d been surprised that they’d both remained in his pocket after the whole ordeal at the bridge. Besides the car, the only thing that needed to be fished from the river was Carter’s clutch containing her wallet and cell phone, but they’d pick that up at the at the police department some point tomorrow. Nathan had already received the call that the items had been retrieved. It really paid to have such a solid friendship with New York’s finest. One could get away with murder without even having to worry about a slap on the wrist … “Oh my God,” Carter sighed as she stood in front of the mirror, running her fingers over her hair. “This is not good. I can’t believe I paid three hundred dollars to get my hair done only to ruin it in a river.”

1497/1683

Nathan smiled when she ran her fingers through the now puffed-out tangles and cringed. “It’s not that bad, baby. Plus, three hundred dollars isn’t really that much …” “Tell that to me five years ago, Nathan. I’d probably punch your rich ass in the face.” Nathan chuckled. “Carter Alexandria Matthews wasn’t as mean as Carterina Anastacia Salerno. She wouldn’t have hurt a fly. She was a kind waitress with a heart of gold.” Carter laughed. “You’ve been a bad influence on me, Nathan Salerno. I was trying to be a good girl until you pulled me over to the dark side. Now I’m killing people with machine guns and working in two very different mafia families. Shame on you.” Nathan gave her a crooked smile as he came up behind her and wrapped his arms

1498/1683

around her waist. “The dark side is the only side on which Nathan Salerno exists.” Lifting her from the floor, he buried his face in her neck and he exhaled a long breath. He’d never get enough of feeling her in his arms. She was so perfect, and she belonged to him. He couldn’t believe he’d almost lost her last night. Softly he grunted against her neck, making her giggle. “Would you stop doing that? You know I’m ticklish.” Grinning, he moved her hair to the side and kissed the sweet spot on her neck. “Mmm,” she moaned. “I love you so much, Nathan.” Her fingers slid into his hair, caressing his scalp just the way she knew he liked. Nathan held her tighter. “I love you too, baby,” he whispered in her ear.

1499/1683

“How’s your head feeling?” she asked, running her finger gently over the admittedly still sore spot on his head. She had already made him go see a doctor last night after they’d had finally gotten to leave the S.O. building. They were going to go straight home, but after they’d received word that the boys were okay, Carter had insisted, knowing herself how bad head injuries could be. Nathan hated doctors, but he’d gone to appease her. She had been shaken when he’d hit his head during the attack. After the doctor had spent more than a little time convincing her that he was okay, and also examined the wounds she had gotten when she’d protected him in his unconscious state, they felt a little less worried. The tight belt had pressed deeply into her skin when she had held on to him, leaving her with some severe bruising. She’d been walking around

1500/1683

the entire night in pain and Nathan hadn’t even known. “I’m all right, Carterina,” Nathan reassured her. “I promise. The doctor already told you I was fine …” “I know, bubby, but you hit your head very hard. I’m still worried.” “I’ll be fine, I promise.” He placed her on her feet and turned her to face him. “How are you feeling? Are you still in pain?” He undid the buttons of her shirt, opening it and letting it fall down her arms to the floor. “A little,” she whispered with a soft smile. “But I’ve felt worse …” Moving closer to her, he then pressed a kiss to her forehead. “You were incredible last night, Carterina.”

1501/1683

She shook her head and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Not as incredible as my husband.” She gave him a gentle kiss on his lips. “You saved my life once again, Nathan Salerno. You’re such an amazing man.” Nathan never could resist kissing her every time she spoke to him like that. She had an extreme amount of emotion and passion in her words. His fingers slipped into her thick hair as he pressed his lips to hers. “I love you, Carterina Salerno,” he sighed in a breathy whisper right before he kissed her deeply. Carter moaned when Nathan’s kiss journeyed to her jaw, then to her neck. He felt a tear fall down her face and hit his cheek. “It’s finally all over now, bubby,” she said breathlessly. “Everything we’ve been faced with since we met. We can finally be

1502/1683

happy now. You, me, our boys … and in about seven more months, our third child.” Nathan paused when she said the words softly in his ear. He looked into her eyes, not sure if he’d actually heard the words he’d thought she’d said. “Carterina, are you—” “Seven weeks,” she answered with a teary smile. “The doctor just told me last night. He checked me while you were getting tests done on your head, and we have a healthy baby growing in my belly. Only one this time, just like you promised me.” She sniffled and wiped her eyes as Nathan remained frozen at the news. “Nathan,” she laughed softly. “Say something, honey. Aren’t you happy? We’re having another baby.” Was he happy? Did she seriously have to ask that?

1503/1683

Nathan cupped her face. “You’re serious, baby?” Giggling, she nodded. “Yes, silly. Seven weeks. We were pregnant before we even started trying. And I was still on birth control.” Nathan laughed. “The odds are not in our favor on that one, baby.” “I think I’m beginning to accept that—” Her words cut off with a scream when Nathan lifted her into the air and brought her in for a tight hug. “So you are happy?” she giggled. Nathan answered her with a kiss that he hoped conveyed every bit of the happiness and love he was feeling in his heart. He was

1504/1683

happy. Carter, Aleksandr, and Maksim made him the happiest man in the world. Their shower was relaxing, intimate, and exactly what they’d both needed after the long night they’d had. They washed away the night, held each other close, and finally made slow, passionate love against the shower wall under the soft streams water falling down on them. Nathan found her hand above her head and intertwined their fingers as their bodies moved together in sensual, fluid motion. He never once took his lips from hers. Even when the heated sensations coursing through his body intensified they remained connected. He caught every single moan and cry of pleasure that she gave him with his kiss. When the combination of both emotion and intense sensation pushed them over the edge, they came together. Nathan released her hands and she clung to him tightly as her body shook in his arms.

1505/1683

Once their bodies calmed, Nathan took a moment to relax against her as the water continued to fall over them. Carter locked her legs around him and kissed his face gently. Nathan felt better now; he felt balanced again. Now all he needed to do was go downstairs and get their sons. He carried Carter from the shower to their closet, where they slipped on some comfortable clothing, and then journeyed to the basement hand-in-hand to get their babies. ~*~ Carter held tight to Nathan’s arms as he unlocked the basement safe house door. They descended the stairs together, both of them excited to finally see the twins. Carter knew they were sleeping, but she selfishly planned to wake them. If only for a moment, she needed to hear her babies’ voices.

1506/1683

Once they made it down the steps, Carter looked around until she heard soft snoring coming from the living area. She squeezed Nathan’s hand and he nodded, silently telling her that he’d heard it, too. She was unable to hide her anticipation and desire to hug her brother and her babies. They were perfect. Perfect, healthy, and sleeping soundly on the living room couch. The twins were both balled up next to their snoring Uncle Gabriel. Their little faces were flushed and their tiny bodies shook with hiccups as if they’d been crying all night. Smiling, Carter leaned into Nathan’s arm while taking a deep breath in effort to calm her emotions. She knew that if she didn’t she’d run over to her babies a sobbing mess. Carter had just been so scared last night; she didn’t think it was possible for her to not cry when she finally got the chance to hold them in her arms.

1507/1683

Not wanting to disturb the boys just yet, Carter released Nathan’s hand and went over to her brother. She knelt down in front of him and placed a soft kiss to his cheek. “Wake up, my love,” she whispered. Gabriel’s hazel eyes peeked open and focused on her. When he realized who she was he gasped, immediately pulling her up from the floor into a crushing embrace. Carter hugged him back, feeling her eyes becoming misty. “Gabriel, honey. I’m okay …” “You scared the shit out of me, Carter.” Releasing her from the tight embrace, he reached forward and cupped her face. “How many times a day do I tell you that I love you?” Carter gazed into her brother’s teary eyes and smiled warmly. She’d never

1508/1683

understand why anyone would think him heartless, emotionless, or mean. He was so sweet to her, and to his nephews. The time in their lives that they’d spent apart seemed to not even exist. She loved him with her whole heart, like she’d known him her entire life. She placed a gentle hand on his cheek. “You tell me every day, my dear brother.” They placed their foreheads together and he closed his eyes. “Then I will tell you twice a day from now on. Sometimes three times a day.” “But I already know, Gabriel …” “I nearly lost you again. I prayed for the first time since I was a child. I promised God that I’d cherish you and Nathan, that I’d be a better person … and that I’d try my best to be nice.” She laughed softly. “You are nice.”

1509/1683

He gave her a wicked smile. “I’ve met many people throughout my twenty-five years on this earth, love, and you are the only one to ever say that I’m nice.” “They just don’t know you like I do.” Carter lightly kissed her brother on the lips, then his cheek. “No one will ever see in you what I do, my love. We’re connected. We’re twins.” Gabriel nodded in agreement. “Really good looking twins …” he muttered. Giggling, she hugged him as tightly as she could. “Really sexy twins.” Gabriel chuckled. “You are a crazy girl.” They pulled back from their hug and Carter gave him a playful punch on the arm. “I’m not as crazy as you …”

1510/1683

He smirked and went to go hug Nathan. “She’s crazier than me,” he said to her husband. “Ten million times crazier than the both of us … combined.” Gabriel laughed … a little harder than Carter thought was necessary. She rolled her eyes. It wasn’t that damn funny, and I’m not that damn crazy. But she didn’t get that upset at their jab at her sanity because she loved to see how much they loved each other. Nathan and Gabriel hitting it off as well as they did when Gabriel first moved on the estate had been a huge relief for Carter. They were both amazing, loveable, anti-social assholes. They completed each other. The two of them hugged and spoke to each other in soft tone while Carter knelt down in front of the couch, where Aleksandr and Maksim were still sleeping.

1511/1683

First she kissed her precious little Maksim, then her equally as precious little Aleksandr. They stirred and stuck out their little lips like they always did when they first woke up. Unable to resist their adorable ducky lips, Carter gave them both kisses. “Aww, my precious babies,” she whispered, “Mommy and Daddy are home …” As soon as they heard her voice, both of their tired grey eyes peeked open. Carter rested her head in front of them, staring into their eyes until they focused on her face. Maksim was the first to react to seeing her. His eyes opened wider right before he made the most heartbreaking little boo-boo face Carter had ever seen. He got up into the crawling positing and came across the couch to her as quick as his tiny legs would allow. “Ma-ma?” he cried.

1512/1683

“Come here, my Maksi.” Carter already had her arms open. Maksim came straight off the couch and into her arms. “Ma-ma! Ma-ma ...” Aleksandr jumped up. He moved as quickly as his brother had. Carter had already gotten up on the couch so that it’d be easier for him to come into her arms. “It’s okay, my Sandr … Mama is here now.” “Some go, Ma-ma,” Aleksandr cried. “Maksi have m-monster.” “Have monster, Ma-ma?” Maksim added through his tears. Carter squeezed both Aleksandr and Maksim harder than she ever had before as they cried to her. God, there were no words to describe how much she’d missed them; she’d been so afraid that something had

1513/1683

happened to them. They both continued telling her about the monsters and she couldn’t help but feel so bad that she and Nathan hadn’t been here to protect them. They hadn’t felt safe; that just didn’t sit well with Carter. She knew that it wouldn’t be easy for her to forgive herself for not being here for her babies. Closing her eyes, she breathed them in, trying her best to calm her emotions and take comfort in the fact that they were safe. They still smelled like the baby shampoo she’d washed their hair with before she dressed them for bed yesterday evening, their lotions still smelled fresh on their smooth, light-brown skin, and their pajamas still gave off that fresh laundry scent. It was perfect … It was home. It felt so good to be home. She opened her eyes when she felt Nathan sit down next to her. Just like he

1514/1683

always did, Aleksandr perked up when he saw his papa. His legs started bouncing on Carter’s lap and he gripped her shirt, shaking her as if to tell her that da-da had just arrived. “My da-da!” Aleksandr exclaimed excitedly. “Da-da, Ma-ma! My Da-da.” “Hi bambino. Come here to Papa …” Carter shifted on the couch to make it easier for Aleksandr to lunge into his father’s arms. “Oh!” Nathan laughed when Aleksandr hugged him tightly around his neck. “Did you miss Papa, bambino?” he asked, kissing his cheek. Aleksandr lifted his head and nodded with teary eyes. “Mish-u, Da-da. Maksi and Sandr have monster out-side.”

1515/1683

“Out-side, Da-da …” Maksim added. He had switched to the other side of Carter’s shoulder so that he could grasp on to Nathan’s shirt without leaving Carter’s arms. It was Maksim’s way of saying ‘I love you, Papa, but I’m not leaving Mama’s arms no matter what’. Nathan leaned over and kissed the top of his head. “You want Papa to go get the monster’s outside, bambinos?” They both nodded in reply to Nathan’s question. Aleksandr stood in Nathan’s lap, tugging on his shirt. “Maksi crying, Da-da. Some monsters.” “Just Maksi was frightened, bambino?” He shook his head. “Sandr …”

1516/1683

Carter turned Maksim to sit him down on her lap as she brought her legs under her body and curled in closer to Nathan. She and Maksim leaned into his side and listened to him and Aleksandr’s conversation. Aleksandr became more and more animated as he relayed the harrowing events of the night in full—somewhat unintelligible—detail. “I sleeping, Ma-ma,” Maksim said softly. Carter turned him back around in her lap and he clung to her. “You sleepy, babe?” He nodded. “Sleeping, Ma-ma …” He yawned. “Night-night in Da-da bed?” “Of course you can sleep with Mommy and Daddy.” As if she’d let them sleep anywhere away from her and Nathan right now. She looked over to the chatty two next to her

1517/1683

and gave Nathan’s shoulder a nudge. “Come on you two. Maksim and I are sleepy.” “Ma-ma go sleeping,” Aleksandr said in soft voice. Carter smiled. She loved when he did this. Every time she, Nathan, or Maksim said they were sleepy, he would sweetly rock them to sleep the way she rocked him to sleep whenever he was tired. She nodded her head and rested on Nathan’s shoulder. “Yes, baby, Mama is very sleepy.” He reached his tiny hand over and touched her face. “Sleepy, Ma-ma,” he whispered. “Shh, Da-da. Shh …” Nathan nodded his head firmly in mock agreement while Aleksandr rocked Carter to sleep. “Sleeping Ma-ma, sleepy baby …” He softly sang his own little lullaby to her. Most of the words came from the song she sang to them

1518/1683

at naptime and bedtime, and the other words were his own original style added. Nathan rested his head on top of Carter’s as they both smiled at their singing little boy. Once he hit the last note of the song they both clapped softly, as to avoid waking the now relaxed and sleeping Maksim, and gave him kisses on his chubby cheeks. “Are you ready to go upstairs and go to sleep with Mama and Papa now, bambino?” Aleksandr held on tightly to Nathan and nodded his head. “Tired, Da-da …” Nathan stood first, then held out his hand to help Carter get up from the couch since she still held Maksim. They walked upstairs and through the house until they reached the front door. Aleksandr had wanted to stop so that Nathan could check

1519/1683

outside for the presence of any monsters. To appease their son, Nathan opened the front door only to find that the rain had begun to pour down once again. After convincing Aleksandr that the monsters had gone and weren’t coming back, they finished the short walk to the stairs. They were just about to ascend when they spotted a shirtless Lucca, walking out of the kitchen eating an apple. Gasping, Carter stopped abruptly, sadness and concern overtaking her. “Lucca,” she whispered, rushing over to him. He had one big bandage wrapped around his waist, and another that went around his shoulder and down half of his arm. “What happened to you?”

1520/1683

Lucca opened his good arm to draw her to him. “Shh, shh. Come here and hug me.” Carter did so as gently as she could with her free arm. “Are you okay?” she asked, looking up at his face. Smiling that gorgeous Salerno smile, he gazed down upon her with beautiful stormy gray eyes so much like those of her husband and her sons. “Just a couple of scratches, sweetheart. A small price to pay …” He reached forward and ran his hand over Maksim’s hair. Fuck it. Carter had fought the damn things long enough tonight. She let the tears fill her eyes and spill down her face. Her shoulders shook with soft sniffles as she stood on her toes to kiss Lucca’s cheek. He met her halfway so that she could reach him.

1521/1683

“Thank you,” she cried softly, hugging him once more. “I love you” she whispered. “Stop that, cugina,” he said softly into her hair. “I love you too.” When they broke their hug he kissed her forehead and gently wiped the tears from her eyes. “Stop that crying now. I may be mean as hell, but I have a soft heart like my uncle, Angelo. Nobody wants to see a six foot four and a half man crying.” Carter laughed softly. “You’re not mean, Lucca Salerno.” He smirked. “Well not to women that can throw knives I’m not.” She softly hit his non-injured arm playfully and shook her head in mock exasperation. “You should go rest. I’ll be up later to make everyone a meal fit for a royal family.”

1522/1683

“Mmm.” He kissed her forehead once more then walked past her to Nathan. “Truly a woman more than fit for the Salerno name, cugino.” Nathan smiled and gave his cousin a nod. “That’s why I gave it to her.” Lucca chuckled and hugged Nathan. Aleksandr slipped his arm over Lucca’s shoulder, too, hugging him and lightly patting his back. “Hi, Wucca,” he chirped. Amused, Nathan and Lucca laughed as they began talking to each other in Italian. They both asked each other how they were, then agreed to talk about it after they’d gotten some rest. Carter walked over to stand on the first step and wait for Nathan. “Thank you, brother,” Nathan said, hugging Lucca once more.

1523/1683

“No thank you, all right? We’re family Nathan.” “Always …” As he always did often, especially after a battle or something involving Nathan nearly losing his life, Lucca cupped the back of Nathan’s head and kissed the side of his forehead. “I love you,” he said, sounding so much like his father. “Love you, too.” Literally every time Carter saw him do it she couldn’t help but smile. It was the cutest big brother move she’d ever seen. Alessandro did it to Angelo often, too. It always made her want to have another son in hopes that Aleksandr and Maksim would be as good of big brother as Uncle Lucca and

1524/1683

Uncle Alessandro were to Nathan and their grandfather. “Get some rest you all, and I’ll talk to you later,” Lucca said. Lucca was just about to walk back to the guest room he occupied when Aleksandr stopped him in his tracks. “Wucca me, too,” he whined, hanging over his father’s shoulder. “Me too, Wucca!” “All right, all right …” Lucca chuckled. Aleksandr poked out his lips and Lucca kissed them, then ruffed up his curly black hair. “I wove vou, Wucca.” Aleksandr smiled. “Love you, too, Sandr.”

1525/1683

Once Lucca went off back to bed, they finally made it upstairs, and Carter exhaled a deep breath when they walked into the room. Giving Nathan a kiss, she walked to the bed. Much too his delight, Nathan tossed Aleksandr on the bed and went to the restroom. He giggled as he crawled to the head of the bed and got under the comforter. “Ma-ma!” he called her from under the blanket. “Ma-ma. Come fine-ju.” “Shh, please stop, Aleksandr. Maksim is sleeping.” “I come fine Ma-ma …” “We’ll play find Mama after we take a nap, baby.” “Play, Ma-ma!” Maksim whimpered in her arms and Carter rocked him back and forth. Maksim

1526/1683

was her cranky one if he didn’t get his rest. Carter knew if his sleep was interrupted again he’d wake up crying. “Aleksandr Salerno, I said no. We’ll play later. Enough now. Maksi is sleep.” Of course their little ball of energy had absolutely no plans of stopping. He had no mercy on her and she blamed herself for it. The hyperactive, disobedient behavior was inherited from her. Carter had to learn discipline and obedience because they damn sure didn’t come naturally. Just like she knew he would, Maksim became irritated by Aleksandr’s loud behavior and began to weep. He hated to be woken up before he was ready, and the louder his brother became, the louder his crying got. “Aleksandr, I’m not going to tell you again. Get from under there right now!” It was a sharp whisper that she had to use with

1527/1683

Aleksandr often. The boy only listened to his father. Carter had to be honest with herself … she had yet to establish herself as the authoritative parent. She was just like her father in that department. He didn’t get tough with her until training started. Before that, he spoiled her rotten. Thank God she had Nathan. The comforter was pulled back until the tiny boy beneath was revealed. When he looked up and his eyes met the intense glare on his father’s face, his mischievous smile instantly fell from his face. “Naptime.” It was completely ridiculous. After everything Carter had said to get him to behave, all it took was one damn word from Nathan. Suddenly, Aleksandr was scrambling to the head of the bed and lying back on the pillows.

1528/1683

Carter’s mouth dropped open as she continued to rock the crying Maksim in her arms. Shaking her head in disbelief, she plopped down on the bed, looked up at Nathan, and rolled her eyes. He chuckled. “I’ll go get Maksim’s favorite blanket …” Carter nodded and focused on calming Maksim back down. “Shh… it’s okay, baby. Mama’s sorry, go back to sleep.” Meanwhile, Red Bull baby was crawling behind her. “Aleksandr, where are you going, babe?” “Mom-meee …” He stood up on his feet and came to rest his chin on her shoulder. “Kiss, Ma-ma.” When he poked his little lips out, she gave him a kiss. He blew a raspberry on her lips and giggled. Carter couldn’t help but chuckle.

1529/1683

“Stop that silly.” “Some kiss, Ma-ma?” he asked, again sticking out his lips. Carter gave him another kiss and of course, he blew a raspberry again, this time grabbing her face with both little hands when he did. “What are you two laughing about?” Nathan asked when he entered the room. Carter smiled at Aleksandr. “Give your Papa some kisses, Sandr.” The second Nathan sat on the bed, Aleksandr went to him with his lips already puckered. Just as Nathan kissed him, he blew the cutest raspberry on Nathan’s lips. Nathan laughed. “Aleksandr …”

1530/1683

“Da-deee.” He grabbed Nathan’s face in his palms and blew an even bigger raspberry on his cheek. Nathan tickled Aleksandr’s sides and caught him when he fell back with a big belly laugh. Carter laughed softly as she watched them play. Nathan tickled Aleksandr and gave him raspberry kisses on his tummy. Aleksandr laughed so hard he turned red … “Da-da!” he laughed over and over again. Carter shook her head at their antics and looked down to her little Maksim to see what he was doing. He looked up at her with red-rimmed, tired eyes and popped his thumb in his mouth. “Are your brother and Daddy getting on your nerves?” He nodded his head. “Nurs, Ma-ma.”

1531/1683

“Aww, baby …” Carter settled on to the bed and laid Maksim next to her. Turning his little body to face her, he placed his hand on her cheek. “You rocking Mama to sleep?” “Go sleep, Ma-ma…” Yawning, Carter nodded. Yes, she was ready to go to sleep. Maksim turned toward Nathan and Aleksandr. “Sleeping, Da-da.” Nathan laid the still giggling Aleksandr on the bed. “All right, bambino. It’s time for nap. Let’s stop torturing your brother.” “My brother sleeping, Da-da.” “He’s trying to.” Nathan settled in, and extended his arm to Maksim and Carter.

1532/1683

They scooted closer to his embrace as Aleksandr curled up on top of his chest. Carter rested her head on his shoulder and looked up into his eyes. “Hi,” she whispered with a smile. Nathan ran his fingers through her hair. “Hi, beautiful girl …” “My bubby …” “Моя красивая роза …” The kiss he leaned forward and gave her resembled the soft, sweet kiss that he’d given her after she gave birth to their sons. He stole her breath just the way he always did. So much love and passion in everything he gave her. An amazing husband, man, and father, and he was all hers. She had no idea what she’d done to deserve him, but she’d never question God’s decision to make them fated lovers. From the moment they met—from the moment she took his hand

1533/1683

and followed him without even knowing who he was—she’d felt that pull, that undeniable magnetism. Carter laid in bed with her now sleeping husband and two beautiful sons, looking around her bedroom in awe of what her life had become. She rubbed her hand over her belly and smiled. She was once a broken seventeenyear-old girl, lost, confused, and suffering from addiction; then she was a waitress in a vacation spot for the rich and famous, still lost, still heartbroken, and nearly pushed to the point of losing her mind. Nothing in her life seemed real then, nothing was real. The day she’d met twenty-four-yearold Nathan Salerno was the day she met herself. She found herself when he found her. Nathan pushed her to realize who she truly was, then he helped her learn to love the

1534/1683

complex, crazy, silly, charismatic, sweet, kind, sadistic, hot-tempered, cry baby, killer that she was. She grew with Nathan. She became a woman … a friend, a daughter, a sister, a wife, a mother, and an individual of great power and influence. Her life had changed drastically. What once had been a life she wanted to end, had now become a life she was hopeful for; a life that she cherished, and one that deserved to be protected. This was all because of him. All because he found her. The war, pain, and all of the fighting was over now, and it was time to begin anew. This was only the beginning, Carter felt it. Something was coming, but unlike the other times, Carter felt no dread for the coming events. She anticipated them… The change coming was going be exciting, dangerous, and beyond epic …

1535/1683

Carter could hardly wait to embrace every second of it.

Epilogue … One Year and Six Months Later … It was truly amazing how much things could change in just four and a half years. Once a brooding, twenty-four-year-old underboss holding tightly to the past, and now an exceptionally happy almost twenty-nine-yearold don, husband, and father of three rambunctious little boys. Life was perfect. Nathan would not want it to be any other way. Slipping into the role as boss of the Salerno Organized Crime Family had been easier than Nathan had ever imagined, but it had come with its hardships. His father had been right, though; Nathan had pretty much

1537/1683

already been doing the job give or take a few huge, fucking fantastic differences. Being a boss was intoxicating; it was addictive. One could try, but they’d never be able imagine how it really felt to have so much power. Nathan found out very quickly that being a boss was drastically different than being the underboss. In some ways it was easier, and in other ways challenges were presented. In the beginning Nathan had involuntarily leaned on his father throughout the transition. He had still gone to him for approval of pretty much everything. His father had had to remind him more than a few times that he was the Don now, not the other way around. Nathan was the decision maker, the rule creator. The Salerno Organization was his to take in whatever direction he’d wanted to. Nathan could no longer go to his father and depend on him to make decisions

1538/1683

for the family anymore, he could only go to him for council, for an opinion, and to talk. The ultimate decision was in Nathan’s hands alone. After realizing that, Nathan took a reluctant step back from leaning on his father, who had found Nathan’s clingy behavior amusing. The asshole. This part was made easier by none other than his wife. Carterina Anastacia Salerno had this amazing ability to make Nathan see in himself what she saw in him. All it had taken was a few words one night while they were eating dinner with the boys and their—at the time—unborn son in Carter’s belly. Nathan had told her of his fears and she’d given him the perfect response. She’d sat back, rubbed her round, pregnant belly and sighed as she’d rolled

1539/1683

her eyes. “Nathan,” she’d said with exasperation. “I’m sorry for being insensitive, but I just don’t get you right now. You used to go on and on about how you couldn’t wait until you were boss so you didn’t have to get the okay from your father every time you made a decision that you knew was right, and now all of a sudden you don’t want to make any decisions?” Nathan was man enough to admit that he’d pouted a little … Pouted in the manliest of ways of course. He hadn’t wanted his sons to think he was a bitch or anything. “You’re my wife, Carterina. Aren’t you supposed to be sensitive to everything I go through?” “Do you want me to baby you?” “I want you to support me.”

1540/1683

“I do support you, Nathan. There has never been a second since I met you that I haven’t.” “Then support me. Tell me what to do. Tell me how to fix this, or maybe you could possibly … fix it for me or something. Do a little of that clean-up work you love so much?” Yes, Nathan had asked his wife to fix something for him. It hadn’t been his shining moment, but Nathan had spent the first two months of his career as boss scared shitless. Carter had given him the response he’d needed to hear. “That’s babying you, Nathan, and I’m not going to do it.” Nathan had been shocked that she’d told him no. Carter had been his angel since the moment she’d came into his life. She’d been spoiling him, doing some of his work,

1541/1683

and making shit easier for him. It was cruel of her to make him addicted to her treatment then snatch it away. Nathan had admittedly been a little bitter after that. “Fine then,” he muttered, cutting through his steak a little hard than needed. “Forget I said anything to you. I don’t need you anyway. As a matter of fact,” he’d dropped his fork on his plate, “I have some work to catch up on. I’ll just finish my dinner in the office.” “Will you?” Carter asked. Nathan hadn’t even looked at her as he gathered his plate. “Yes,” he answered angrily. “Da-da going?” Aleksandr asked brightly. “Sit down, ee-eat, Da-da.”

1542/1683

“How about we play a quick little game before Da-da leaves us in here at the dinner table, shall we, babies?” Aleksandr and Maksim cheered at the mention of a playing a game. That was when Nathan’s eyes had lifted and locked on Carter’s furious hazel eyes. It had been utterly terrifying. She had the sweetest smile on her face for the boys, but there was a raging fire going full blast in those expressive eyes, and that rage had all been for Nathan. “Nathan, will you play the game with your family? There’s a valuable lesson in it for you, honey, so I think you should play.” She took a sip of her non-alcoholic wine, never removing her eyes from his. “It’s a problem solving game. It will help you learn how to make the right decision quickly.”

1543/1683

Nathan released a deep breath and sat back in his seat. “Perfect,” she said brightly. “You three are on a team, and I’m on a team by myself, okay?” “Okay, Ma-ma,” Maksim and Aleksandr answered. Carter nodded to Nathan. “We are two very powerful crime families. You three are the Nathan Salerno crime family. Nathan you are the boss and your sons are your advisors. I’m the Nathan Salerno’s pregnant hormonal wife crime family. I don’t need any advisors on my team because I always win. We’ll just call both families Nathan and Carter for short, okay?” she asked, keeping her tone light for the sake of the boys. The kids cheerfully agreed with their mother.

1544/1683

“Very good. Listen closely so that you can make the right decision for your family. The consequences for making the wrong decision in this situation are dire.” Nathan nodded for her to continue. Carter nodded in return. “Nathan and Carter have been very tight allies for a while now. They’ve fought many battles side by side, fought through some taxing trials as any allies would, and even produced some exceptionally beautiful and promising prospects for the future of both families.” “So what’s the problem?” Nathan asked. “The families have clashed.” She took another sip of her drink then sat back in her seat. “Nathan is upset with Carter because Carter refuses to bail Nathan out every time Nathan asks. Carter refuses to entertain Nathan, refuses to enable the family’s

1545/1683

behavior because Carter knows better. Nathan doesn’t need help, the family is just being lazy, fearful, and spoiled … So when Nathan tells Carter to take the lead on a certain decision that could alter the standing of the Nathan family, Cater says, ‘No, do the research and negotiations then make the decision on your own.’ This angers Nathan. To express this anger, Nathan says a few choice words to Carter then threatens to leave the table at dinner time, one of the few times of the day where both families get to spend some quality time together. Carter tells Nathan that she considers such a move an act of war, and now Nathan is faced with a decision. Does the Nathan Salerno crime family suck it up, make nice with the Nathan Salerno’s pregnant hormonal wife Crime family, and make the decision himself? Or does he leave the dinner table, thus starting a very, very brutal war between the two families …”

1546/1683

She stared him down until he almost looked away from the intensity in her eyes. “Maksim and Aleksandr, advise your father, please.” “Ma-ma win the game, Da-da,” Aleksandr laughed as he stuffed another chicken nugget in his mouth. Maksim was amused greatly by his brother’s eating. He laughed uproariously, agreeing with his brother that his mother had won the game. He then began stuffing his mouth with food just like his brother had done. Carter smiled and crossed her arms over her chest. “Boss. You’ve been advised. The final decision is yours … Will Nathan go to war with Carter?” Nathan had just centered his plate on the table and picked of his fork and knife. He

1547/1683

cleared his throat. “Nathan will not be going to war with Carter.” “Excellent decision.” She nodded. “You’re a very smart man, Nathan Salerno. If you didn’t possess the ability to be a boss the position would have never been given to you. You need to remember that. You needn’t fear anything … except me.” She gave him a wink. “No decision you make would ruin you as much as pissing off your hormonal wife would.” Nathan nodded as he cut into his steak again. “I’m hopelessly in love with you, woman.” And he meant it with all of his fucking heart. Carter was the perfect woman. Only she could turn a game that they played with their children at the dinner table into a threat on his life. God, he fucking loved her …

1548/1683

“Mmmhmm,” she nodded as she cut into her chicken, “I know you do. And I love you, too.” The make-up sex that night had been one for the Nathan and Carter books. Nathan would never forget the confidence he went to work with the next day. He’d made decision after decision after that without bothering his father, and every single decision did nothing to damage everything his father spent most of his life building. “Boss, we’re almost there,” Ryan said next to Nathan, effectively bringing him from his thoughts. Nathan nodded his head. “Very good,” he replied calmly as he tapped his foot to the music playing softly in the background. Listening to Bruno Mars always helped Nathan center his mind before a fight. The man was a fucking musical genius.

1549/1683

Soon the SUV came to a stop and Nathan’s door was opened. He stepped out of the car in good spirits with a smile on his face and straightened his suit jacket. The cool breeze of the sunny summer day greeted him, making him think of his sons and how wonderful it would be to spend some time playing with them on the playground he’d had built in their backyard when he got home. Being the boss meant that Nathan got to go home a lot earlier than he used to. He’d just let Lucca— who had become acting underboss—finish out the day while he went home. “Were you just listening to Bruno Mars, Nathan?” Nathan looked over to his underboss, who had just exited the car behind him. Lucca handed off his suit jacket to one of his men, then smacked the man in the head when he’d almost dropped it. The man

1550/1683

noticeably fought not to glare at Lucca as he instructed him to ‘Put the jacket in the back of the fucking car’. After hitting the man once more, Lucca glanced over to Nathan with a big Salerno smile on his face. Nathan chuckled. He had once never thought he’d see his cousin in an Italian suit—the man lived in jeans and a leather jacket—but after Nathan had made him acting underboss, and he’d reluctantly accepted, both of their fathers told Lucca that if he didn’t wear a suit to work that they’d break both of his legs. Nathan had found the whole ordeal quite amusing. “I’m not ashamed, Lucca,” Nathan replied. “Did I badger you when you were addicted to that one band back in high school? What was their name—” Lucca pointed at Nathan in warning. “Say one more word I’ll tell Nonna Salerno

1551/1683

that you and Carterina fornicated before you got married.” Nathan laughed. “You petty fucking bastard …” Lucca shrugged and raced to catch up to Nathan, who had begun walking to the restaurant in the middle of Manhattan where he would be going to beat some Bonaducci ass. Right as they made it to the front entrance Nathan spotted Kyle, Mickey, and Dante walking toward them from the opposite direction. He knew they were just coming from a meeting they’d attended with Kyle, who he’d asked to attend. Kyle was fitting perfectly in both his role as Nathan’s consigliere as well as an advisor in the Stone crime family.

1552/1683

“Were you two really going to do this without me here?” Kyle asked, jogging to them quickly. “Nathan, wait.” Nathan and Lucca stopped walking and rolled their eyes. Kyle was so damn annoying with all of his fucking peace shit. He and his father were always trying to calm somebody down. “Kyle, this is the last straw. They hid it from me for nearly a year and I intend to make sure they understand the way I run my shit,” Nathan said calmly when Kyle finally made it to them. “They need to be taught this lesson.” “They need a foot up their fucking asses is what they need,” Lucca snapped. “This is some disrespectful shit. If they have the balls to fuck with Nathan, then they need to be prepared to get fucked up!”

1553/1683

“You two don’t think you should at least try to talk to him first?” Kyle asked, still a little out of breath. “Talk first and use fighting as a last resort. Don’t just go in there guns a blazing.” Lucca snorted. “Fuck that shit, Kyle. Talking shit out gets no results … Alessandro and Angelo Salerno taught us to rule with our fucking fists. When a motherfucker dares test you, you jam your goddamn fist down their fucking throat!” Nathan laughed and gave his cousin a pat on the back. “Be calm, Lucca.” Lucca closed his mouth but the glare remained on his face. Nathan gave Kyle a nod. “I will not talk, but I will give them a chance to explain themselves. I will not go in here looking to fight, just a little understanding …” “That’s all I ask, brother.” Kyle sighed in relief. “May I attend with you?”

1554/1683

Nathan gave him a slap on the back. “Of course.” Not wishing to waste anymore time, Nathan entered the building with seven men behind him, which included his brothers; the remainder of his men were ordered to wait out front for them. There weren’t many people in the restaurant, just some workers slacking off. A woman at the hostess counter turned when they entered and released a small gasp before she pulled herself together quickly. “Wow,” she chuckled. “I’m sure the waitress that get your table will be very happy.” She gave Nathan a flirtatious wink. “So a table for around … what, seven handsome gentleman?” Nathan smiled. “We aren’t here to eat, sweetheart.”

1555/1683

Arching an eyebrow she leaned forward and folded her arms under her breasts in an obvious attempt to give Nathan a clear view. “Then why would you come into a restaurant, gorgeous? If you don’t mind me asking …” Nathan was annoyed by her blatant flirting, but he didn’t show it. A woman that was so obviously attracted to him was an asset; something for him to selfishly use in any way he needed. And lucky for her, Nathan needed her for something. A sly smile spread across his face as he slowly walked closer to her. He spied a nametag on the woman’s cleavage-revealing shirt and he reached forward, lifting it to see her name. Judging by the blush that covered her, one would think that Nathan had done something far more than just touch her nametag. He wanted to roll his eyes. Jesus fucking Christ.

1556/1683

“Rebecca,” Nathan read her name out loud. “Yes,” she sighed. He heard Mickey chuckle behind him, then a smack that he was sure came from Lucca. Nathan kept his attention on Rebecca. “I need you to do something for me, honey.” Rebecca nodded as if she were trapped in a trance. “Anything …” “I need to see your boss.” She frowned. “Roni, the manager? But why?” Nathan shook his head. “Not that one, honey. The one that you’re not supposed to let me see.”

1557/1683

Nathan watched as Rebecca thought for a moment, then her brows shot up and she shook her head firmly. “I’m sorry, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Nathan leaned forward, placing his palms on the counter. “Rebecca, I think you do know.” “Look, I think you’re hot and all, and I wouldn’t stop you if snatched me up and took me to one of the back rooms to have your way with me, but I’m …” she looked around, then returned her eyes to Nathan’s, “ …I’m not trying to die.” Nathan sighed. Only because they lacked time, Nathan pulled out the big guns. “Rebecca, look at me, please.” She did. The motherfuckers behind him better not tell his wife about he was about to do.

1558/1683

When Nathan took the woman’s hand she gasped. He led her around the counter until she stood in front of him with her back to him. “Now, Rebecca, dear,” he spoke softly as he gathered her long, brunette curls and pushed them over her shoulder, feeling her shiver when his thumb grazed her neck. He then placed both of his hands on her shoulders “I said that I needed you …” Nathan smirked. It was close to the same massage he used to get Carter in the mood—one he planned to use today actually—and just like Carter this woman had some serious knots. She was stressed as hell, the poor girl. If Nathan cared he’d get those out for her, but sadly he didn’t give a fuck what she was stressed about. He needed to get to Bonaducci. His patience was wearing thin. “Mmm,” Rebecca moaned again.

1559/1683

Nathan rolled his eyes. Carter would murder him if she knew he’d done this. “Rebecca. Can you hear me, sweetheart?” Nathan asked. “Mmmhmm …” “Give me what I need, love. I won’t let him hurt you.” He’d try his best, but he wouldn’t go out of his way to protect her. “But h–how do I know I can trust you?” she asked breathlessly. When Nathan deepened the massage, she whispered, “Holy shit …” “You can’t trust me,” Nathan said honestly. “But think of it this way, love. You scratch my back, and I’ll scratch whatever you want me to scratch …” Rebecca glanced back at Nathan with a fearful look on her face. “It’s the last office

1560/1683

down the hall. Should I like, wait for you downstairs or something …” Nathan walked right past the young woman, but he believed he’d heard Dante tell her that it would be in her best interest to wait downstairs. As he neared the office and he heard the familiar sound of currency counting machines going he smiled. Interesting. “Remember what you said outside, Nathan,” Kyle reminded beside him. Nathan nodded, and resigned to give Don Bonaducci exactly two minutes to give him an explanation for this disrespectful move of his. When they made it to the door Nathan didn’t even knock, he just entered. There were about ten men in the room who all

1561/1683

stopped and looked over to the door as Nathan entered with his men behind him. “Good afternoon, gentlemen,” Nathan greeted. Niko stood from his seat in front of a large desk in the middle of the room, in which Don Bonaducci sat comfortably behind. “Shit,” Nathan heard him mutter. Nathan took a step forward and clasped his hands in front of him, never taking his eyes off of Don Bonaducci. The two minute window started the second the man cleared his throat and straightened in his seat. “To what do I owe the pleasure, Don Salerno?” Don Bonaducci asked.

1562/1683

Nathan arched a brow. Was the man serious? “You do not know, Bonaducci?” He shrugged and shook his head. “I have no clue why you’ve come to my establishment unannounced, young man. If you wanted an appointment you probably should have called first. And it is polite for a man to knock before he enters an office. How disrespectful of you to just enter where you are not welcome.” Nathan chuckled. “I am unwelcome?” Don Bonaducci’s jaw clenched. “No, Salerno. You are not welcome here. Let’s not pretend like we are friends.” “I had no intention of pretending, but it seems that you do.” He frowned. “I don’t understand.”

1563/1683

“I understand that you need to make a living, Don Bonaducci. Cheap, poor quality drugs, weapon, and whores. That is what you have been selling, right? What I’m here to ask is why the fuck you’re selling it in my fucking city.” “Your city?” “My city …” “I’m sorry, I wasn’t aware that you owned New York,” he said in a clipped tone. “You never really specified your territory after your father stepped down, Salerno. I assumed Angelo’s territory was up for grabs.” Nathan laughed. “Did you now?” He nodded. “Indeed I did.” Nathan nodded as he observed the room. “Funny that you’re the only one that thought such a thing, Bonaducci.”

1564/1683

He smirked. “They all just aren’t as smart as I am, boy.” “There are many words that I’d use to describe you, Bonaducci, but smart …” Nathan said, shaking his head in mock regret. Don Bonaducci glared at Nathan. “Is there something I can do for you? If not, I’d appreciate it if you leave so I can continue my business in peace.” “Absolutely,” he said, calmly walking to the don’s desk. One of Bonaducci’s men moved to stop Nathan. “One more step toward Don Salerno and you die.” Mickey’s warning stopped the man mid-step. He glanced over at Mickey as if he were about to say something, but Mickey

1565/1683

silenced him when he brought his index finger to his lips and shook his head no. It was a gesture that stopped the man immediately. Mickey was quickly gaining popularity as the “New Spook Steele” of the criminal underworld. Nobody fucked with him, and he had become the organization’s assassin. If men didn’t know who he was on sight, they figured it out once he did that gesture, bringing his index finger to his lips, warning them to be silent before he silenced them for good. Once Nathan made it to Bonaducci’s desk, he placed his palms flat on the surface. With a sigh, he looked Bonaducci in the eyes. “Eric, I understand that you have things to do and shit to sell, so I’ll make this quick. We have a system here, a balance, and it has worked for all of us for a very long time. The only way I can let you stay here is if you become a part of that system.”

1566/1683

“A system?” Nathan nodded. “Yes, Eric, a system.” “And how is it that I get into this system, Salerno?” “You don’t,” he answered, straightening up. “You have to be invited. You were not invited into my little Manhattan world. So here’s the deal.” Nathan sat on the front edge of the desk. “I’ll offer you a week to close up shop, pay me your back tax for selling in my territory—plus an extra twenty percent just to stay on my good side—then get the fuck out of my city. Take the offer.” Don Bonaducci leaned forward in his seat. “Fuck your offer—” “The offer has been cut down to one day,” Nathan interjected, cutting him off.

1567/1683

Eric slammed his fist down on his desk in a fit of rage and shot up from his seat. “Get the fuck out of my building— Ahh!” Yes. Nathan did it, and it felt damn good. He gripped a handful of Eric Bonaducci’s hair and slammed his face into some very hard items on his desk … repeatedly. Completely tuning out everything around him, Nathan kicked Don Bonaducci’s pussy ass up and down that entire fucking office. He’d done all of the talking that he had patience for and Nathan was proud of himself for giving Don Bonaducci a chance. Sadly, the man hadn’t taken the chance to leave that he was given, and now he was being stomped on repeatedly by Nathan’s size sixteen Italian leather shoe.

1568/1683

It could be much worse, Nathan could have just killed him. Bonaducci should consider this beating a show of Nathan’s kindness to his fellow Italian mafia peers. “Watch … your … fucking … mouth!” He punctuated each word with a swift kick to Eric’s body. The idiot had most likely blacked out after the first few hits, but Nathan didn’t care. He wanted Don Bonaducci to feel his presence whenever he woke up at the hospital with his good for nothing men later. Still lost in a fit of rage, even after severely injuring Eric Bonaducci, Nathan decided to tear some shit up just for kicks. He turned away from Eric, flipped that annoying ass fucking desk over, and then threw the chair that had been sitting behind it against the wall. The chair broke in two before it fell to the ground.

1569/1683

He stood in the now silent room with his head hung forward, trying to calm his angry breathing. After pulling himself together, he looked up to see what damage had been done. Out of the ten Bonaducci men that had been in the office upon arrival, eight of them were still breathing, but only four of them were standing, Niko Bonaducci being one of the four. No one was being held at gun point, everyone just stood still. Nathan turned his gaze to the men that came with him, finding them unharmed and semiamused by the turn of events. Nathan was a little amused by it himself. The news of what had happened here would spread like a wildfire and be the talk at many of the criminal’s dinner tables tonight. With a light shrug, Nathan walked across the room to the stacks of money sitting next to the currency counters. He

1570/1683

honestly didn’t give a fuck; he knew about the events that had taken place. He actually hoped him beating the Bonaducci family boss would start a war. It was time he wiped out the Bonaducci scum anyway. Nathan picked up a stack of money and counted it. Very nice. Each stack was ten thousand dollars, and there looked to be about ten stacks. “This will do,” Nathan said, tossing the stack to one of his men. “Take it all …” “That’s a hundred thousand dollars, Nathan!” Niko shouted. “Have you lost your fucking mind?” “Not yet,” Nathan answered as he walked over a dead body and to the door, “but I just might if you continue to raise your voice.” “I swear to God if you take that money—”

1571/1683

“Lucca …” Lucca immediately grabbed Niko by his neck and jerked him forward. “Shut the fuck up you little bitch!” Nathan chuckled. “You have an hour to get your father and your men out of my city. If you exceed an hour you will be hunted.” “Fu–fuck you—” “By your ex-wife, Niko …” Niko didn’t say a word. Nathan nodded. “Just one word to my wife, and she’ll set her loose on you.” Nathan chuckled when Niko continued to remain silent. “Isabella has become quite the exceptional threat, Niko. So sad that you had all of that potential right under your own roof, and you never capitalized on it.” Nathan

1572/1683

shrugged. “I suppose your loss was my wife’s gain. I think we can both agree on that. Never underestimate the power of a scorned woman, Niko. There’s a target on your head that Isabella is longing to hit with one of her favorite blades.” Once Nathan finished speaking, Lucca released him, sending him crashing to the floor. Nathan walked to the room’s exit. “Someone call my wife. Tell her I want to meet for lunch.” “I’ll do it,” Mickey said. Nathan nodded, and motioned for the door. “Let’s walk back to S.O., shall we, gentleman? Today is a nice day.” Nathan left the office without another word, and his men followed behind him. ~*~

1573/1683

“Everything about you confuses me. You’ve done things so selfless for the people you love. It contradicts the monster that I know you are …” Silas smiled at her. It was a warm smile, one that admittedly made her a little nostalgic. She was positive that in her childhood he’d given her that exact same smile. “You are right, daughter. I am a monster. I’m criminal, a murder, but I am not a contradiction. I am a lesson, Carterina. You are, too.” “What does that mean?” “One would look at you right now and just see a beautiful young mother. You look harmless, soft, warm, delicate, and you are those things, dear daughter, to your children, your husband, and your family. Your smile, your laugh, your personality, your heart, it all falls into their world. It is

1574/1683

not expected of a person in the world you really fit in to. The sweetest man or woman in the room could possibly be the deadliest, just as the most frightening man or woman in the room could easily be the biggest coward.” “But how are you the lesson?” “We, are the lesson. The most common misconception about a criminal, a murder, et cetera, is the persona. The persona of ‘scary person’ was not based on an actual scary person, love. It was based on what psychology tells society a scary person acts like. This is the personality psychopath, they say. Science proves it right, as does some research. You are not the text book definition of a psychopath, Carterina. I have moments when I am not the text book definition of a psychopath, yet what are we?”

1575/1683

“We’re the lesson …” Carter answered, suddenly understanding. “Exactly. Men and women alike think the five foot four sweetheart with the big, crying eyes is passive until they learn otherwise. When the crying eyes become eyes full of fire they become confused. Such brutal behavior contradicts only who they think you are, but no one will ever really know who you are unless they know every person that lives inside of your head.” “Are you saying I have multiple personalities?” “There’s a reason why you are one of the most feared women in the criminal underworld, child. You are a woman of many faces. Unpredictable, and dangerous. One doesn’t know whether you’ll respond to a situation with a smile and a kind hand, or the sharp end of a blade. It all depends on

1576/1683

what face you are wearing on that particular day.” Carter shook her head. “That’s ridiculous. While I agree that I have problems, I’m not a mental patient.” “I’m not saying you have an illness, daughter. I’m saying you have a gift. Many men and woman in the criminal underworld don’t know how to function in this society, but you do. You have more than one persona, and they all work together to make up a dazzling young woman. The people who love you have become acquainted with all of you and that’s what you need in order to continue to function properly. Do you remember how you felt when you were alone?” “Like I was losing my mind, losing myself. Sometimes it physically hurt.”

1577/1683

“You are like me, daughter. We are unable to be alone, this why abandonment hurts us so. Each part of who you are needs to be nurtured and fed. Company for the social butterfly, a friend or two for the popular American girl, a shoulder to cry on and protection for the vulnerable heartbroken young woman, love for hopeless romantic with dreams of having a family, subjects and power for the fearless leader, and blood for the killer that can never be tamed. Out of all of those love is the most important, Carterina. It is the one that makes us strive to be better. It is for those whom we love that we will do the most impossible of things. The other elements of who we are can go unfed for long periods of time before we are affected, but losing love will push us over the edge …” “Is that what happened to you?”

1578/1683

“I became my worst self when I first lost my brother after Dmitry died. Ever since then, it’s been hard to keep up a relationship with anyone. Once you’re gone you’re gone, and there’s no coming back. Robbie still has hope for me.” “So do I, Silas,” Carter said softly. It was the truth. Carter hadn’t understood her father, but now she did. She saw it, and she loved her father even more for seeing it in someone like Silas, too. “I didn’t understand what it was my father saw in you, but now I do. You should listen to him. You’re wrong, Silas. One is never gone forever. You can always come back. Just be happy that after all you’ve done, you still have someone there that’s still waiting for you.” Silas frowned and looked down at the table in front of him. “Wow …” When he lifted his eyes to hers they were glossy with

1579/1683

tears. He cleared his throat. “You sound like Robbie’s daughter.” “I am his daughter, Silas. That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you.” “I know,” he sighed. “I am your maker, but …” his features strained as if he were fighting with himself, “Robbie … is your father.” That day, a year and a half ago, was first and only time Silas had ever said those words. Right after that he slipped right back into claiming her as his child alone. It was something that Carter and her father had now become accustomed to. Yes, Silas was trying to be better, and he was getting there, but he was also still Silas Steele. He was still a human trafficker, he was still a lunatic, and he and Carter still threatened to kill each other at least twice a week.

1580/1683

Even though their relationship was at time pugnacious, Carter had found that keeping in touch with Silas was good for her for three reasons. Business, protection, and self-awareness. Self-awareness, because Carter had to face that she had many characteristics that came from her biological father. She had become addicted to studying him, learning from him. He was fascinating and original, wise and brutally honest. A true genius; not because of academics like her, but because he had an interesting view of the world. Silas had an open mind, an exciting take on everything, religion, politics, and just life in general. When Carter learned about him, she learned about herself, and even though she argued with him sometimes … she liked talking to him. On the business and protection side of things, Silas was more involved in Carter’s life than her mother and father were. It was incredible. Despite the issue with the now

1581/1683

dead Shadow Walker and the betraying Steele army a year and a half ago, the main individuals of the Steele family were still together and stronger than ever. Carter couldn’t explain because she didn’t really understand who they all were in the first place, but the Steele family was a family of factions. The men that aligned with Shadow Walker that night were from the poorest faction of the Steele family, the people Silas used to do the—for lack of better words—grunt work. The higher, wealthier, and more prominent factions of Silas Steele’s family were still intact, still hidden, and still more powerful than ever. They operated very deep within the criminal world, and her mother had been right when she’d said that they were ghosts because they were. Yes, Nathan had found some of them in Germany when she had been taken, but according to Silas, they had barely scratched the surface. One would

1582/1683

never really find the more dangerous members of the Steele family because they blended in with society too well to be found. This proved to be a good thing for Carter, especially since she was Silas’s daughter. She was now not only one of the most feared and respected women active in the criminal underworld, but she was also one of the most protected. Carter was now a Unione Corse Mafia boss, and she had been for over a year now. Due to some serious health issues, her mother had had to step away from her hectic lifestyle. Carter had been five months pregnant when she had first taken over for her mother, and Silas had made it his number one priority to keep Carter safe at all times. Because of this extra protection, she was able to transition into leadership effortlessly despite being pregnant with her third son.

1583/1683

She, Nathan, and the twins had gone house hunting a week after she had taken over, and moved to France for five months. Carter had told Nathan that it wasn’t necessary, that she’d just fly back and forth, but Nathan had insisted. He’d said that he wanted to support her just as she always supported him, and had he not come to France with her, Carter would have never be able to do all she’d done in France in just five months. She had worked her ass off night and day to create an entire new system of operations in her mother’s empire. Her main goal in doing it was to limit the amount of times a year that she had to fly to France for business. Because of the help she’d received from Silas, Nathan, and her father, Carter was able to work magic. She’d managed to establish her role as new leader to her massive amount of family members, solidify her family’s seat in the Unione Corse secret society,

1584/1683

restructure the way things were being run, put together a team of very talented and interesting individuals that she took with her everywhere she went, set up a main headquarters for her empire in New York City, and give birth to her and Nathan’s healthy seven pound, nine ounce baby boy, Josef Nathaniel Salerno. “Carterina …” She lifted her eyes from the marble table where she had been staring in thought. “Yes,” she answered, looking around at the others sitting with her at the long conference table situated in the middle of her warehouse. Carter sat at the head of the table with the five individuals she always kept at her side next to her; three on one side of the table, and the other two on the other. “Carterina, shall we continue the meeting?” Davina asked, nodding to the five

1585/1683

men at the end of the table waiting for Carter to continue. Davina was a woman of many accents, and today she sounded American. She leaned in closer to Carter and whispered, “You’re not talking. Where are you?” Carter smiled at her right hand, the stunning Davina Delevingne. The dark beauty is what they called her, and it wasn’t because she had smooth, dark brown skin either. It was because of her heart. The dark beauty with a black heart. Ms. Delevingne was a ruthless murderer with a couple of Ivy League degrees hanging on the walls of her New York penthouse apartment … Oh yes, she also came from an entire family of contract killers. Yes, an entire family, and yes, they were all blood related. It was truly amazing how much potential was overlooked in the criminal

1586/1683

underworld. During Carter’s five months in France she’d made it priority to search for the unknown talent of the underworld, the untapped potential. She’d wanted true leaders; educated, ambitious, and deadly. Silas had been a huge asset in this search. Turned out the underworld was packed with untapped potential, and when Carter said potential she meant great potential. Individuals that were born into the underworld, as well as individuals that were pulled into it unwillingly and were never truly able to get out. Carter had given Silas her criteria and set him loose. Her list had been simple; she needed five healthy, skilled, educated, ambitious, loyal, and deadly women. She had already had her first one in training with her father, and she’d only needed four more. When she had told them that she only wanted women her father, Nathan, and Silas

1587/1683

had all given her hilarious looks of confusion, but Carter never flinched. There were enough men headlining the underworld. It past time for women to make themselves heard. Plus, Carter was sick of being surrounded by men all hours of the fucking day. She hadn’t been looking for girlfriends; she was looking for warriors, and she’d gotten them. Davina Delevingne, Iman Niaria, Katya Laroche, Catsianna Kuznetsova, and the former Mrs. Bonaducci, Isabella Silviara. Twenty-seven-year-old Davina Delevingne had been the first, and she and Carter had clicked immediately. In the beginning, Davina had only thought Carter needed a contract killer on staff, but when Carter had explained to her that she was looking for strong women to fill positions of leadership within her empire, Davina had pretty much lunged at the chance to be in her inner circle.

1588/1683

Like Carter, Davina was born in to the underworld. She knew the improbability of women being active in such positions of high authority, and like Carter she was seeking to change that. Her drive, ambition, education, and exceptional combat skills had earned her the position right under Carter’s. Basically, Davina Delevingne was Carter’s underboss, and she was a damn good one too. “I’m here, Davina,” Carter said softly. She cast her gaze to the opposite end of the table, locking eyes with one of the five men. Frédéric Rinieri, the head of the Rinieri family in France, who were also Unione Corse. He and the other heads of his family had traveled all the way from France for this meeting today. Carter was anticipating hearing their proposal. “I apologize for my silence, Frédéric. I can’t seem to keep my mind from wandering today …”

1589/1683

“Pas de problème. I do not mind your silence none, Carterina.” A devilishly handsome smile appeared on his face, lighting up his bright green eyes. “My colleagues and I can surely think of worse than spending the day sitting in the presence of beautiful women …” “Surely. I agree,” one the other heads added. The men chuckled softly. Carter and Davina’s eyes met at the same time as she crossed her eyes at the man’s words. Carter suppressed a laugh and turned back to Frédéric. “You no longer have to charm us, Frédéric. You have the meeting you’ve been after.” He placed his hand to his heart. “I tell only truth, dear Carterina. I’ve been looking forward to this meeting with you all week. You are a hard woman to get in touch with.”

1590/1683

“You are aware that she is married, right?” the well-educated, and brutally honest Iman Niaria asked softly. “Your flirting is as pointless as it is frustrating. This is not fucking happy hour at a night club—” “Although I for one wouldn’t mind a drink right about now,” Catsianna “the flirt” Kuznetsova giggled. She was the dark caramel-skinned seductress of the crew. She was very smart, and her kiss could kill … literally. Carter fucking loved her. “Go easy on the poor man, Iman.” she pouted playfully. “He called us pretty. It was sweet.” Katya rolled her eyes. “Your past is showing, Catsianna,” she smirked. “You may want to tone it down, dove.” Katya blinked at the glare Catsianna shot her and crossed her long legs while smoothing down the front of her pencil skirt. Katya, in Carter’s opinion, was by far the most fascinating of the women. She was a genius in the subject of

1591/1683

science, a wiz in money and business, and she had an interesting obsession with making bombs … Yes, actual bombs. “All right, ladies,” Carter quieted them, then motioned to Frédéric. “Why don’t you begin by telling us your idea, Frédéric? Silas tells me it’s positively devious …” Another benefit of having Silas in her life, Carter was always two steps ahead of everyfucking-one. Silas had intelligence everywhere in the underworld, which meant the man knew everything that happened before it even happened. That was why he had hated Nathan so much to the point of trying to assassinate him—something they had since moved past—Nathan had been able to surprise him too often, and Silas didn’t do surprises. In fact, he hated them. “Of course,” Frédéric said. He cleared his throat then began. “It is the Moreau …”

1592/1683

Carter nodded. “Dominique Moreau’s family.” Another Unione Corse family. It was was led by a man that was considered a legend in the criminal underworld. Frédéric gave her a nod. “To make long story short, I want them out.” Carter’s brow arched. “Really …” “The Moreaus have had it out for me and what belongs to me for the past ten years. I have proof of betrayal and sabotage.” Gasping, she placed her hand to her chest. “Sabotage. How so, Frédéric?” “They’ve crippled my business. Last week alone I noticed some buyers of mine talking to Moreau.”

1593/1683

“Are you certain that it’s not just you? Perhaps your products and services are lacking.” “Moreau has made sure of that, believe me.” He leaned forward on the table. “I have a theory.” “Please share.” “I think Moreau has become power hungry. He has no interest in the unity of Unione Corse anymore. Dominique and his clan are trying to take over. They don’t just want to take out my clan. They want yours, Guiles, all of us.” Sighing, Carter shook her head. “You still have given me no proof of this.” “Is my word not enough, Carterina? What do I gain from lying?”

1594/1683

“Power, money, associates, and territory,” she said honestly. “Moreau is a very powerful family. Not to mention that there were rumors that your father had an issue with the Moreau clan before he died.” “And now I understand why,” he yelled as if trying to get through her. “Dominique Moreau is a callous man.” “Dominique is a legend,” Carter said matter-of-factly. “He was a part of the French connection for God’s sake. The others will fight for him. They’ll go against you.” “Not if I have you and your army. I will not need anyone else. Your mother built a very strong empire. We can start a new secret society. One that is not run by this faux legend.” He stood from his seat and called over one of his men. After he whispered something to him, the man jogged over to the front door and walked outside.

1595/1683

Frowning in confusion, Carter glanced over at one of her men lining the walls of the warehouse and motioned for him to follow. Soon the man returned, but his hands weren’t empty. He carried not one, but three very large paintings. “Does he need help?” Carter asked, noticing the man struggling a bit. Frédéric nodded. “You may have your men take them. They are yours.” “Mine?” He smiled. “My gift to you, in hopes that you and I will be working together side by side very soon.” “They are paintings.” Carter’s men laid the three large paintings in front of her. “From my gallery.” Laughing softly he snapped his fingers, and one of his men

1596/1683

came forward with a knife and handed to him. “May I?” he asked, holding the knife in his hand. “Oui.” Carter nodded. Frédéric walked to her, and she stood from her seat. “What is that you have for me, Frédéric?” He smiled as he stood next to her, a bit closer than he needed to be, but Carter paid him no mind. She was too curious. “Touch it,” he instructed. She looked at him with smile. “You have a knife, and the only thing you say to me when I allow you to come near me with it is touch it.” He chuckled. “Will you please touch the painting, Ms. Stone?” “Mrs. Salerno,” she corrected. “I have my husband’s last name, Frédéric …”

1597/1683

“Hmm. Oh yes,” he said, sounding annoyed, “the husband.” “The very big, and very scary Russian that would have your head for standing so close to what belongs to him.” Carter nodded when the man took a step back away from her. “Now tell me about this gift.” She placed her hand on the picture. “Hmm …” It definitely didn’t just feel like a picture. “Do you feel it?” “Feel it?” The only thing Carter felt was insulted, but she didn’t show it. And he was very close to feeling the sharp end of her knife. He was beginning to move closer to her again. “Let me see the knife.” When he handed it to her Carter positioned it at the edge of the painting. Slowly she cut the rim of the painting on all sides, set the knife aside, and then lifted the upper layer of the

1598/1683

thick paper. “Money … you’ve given me money.” The five wonderful women on her team found this amusing. Carter, on the other hand, didn’t find it funny. “Why would you give me money?” she asked. “I don’t like to call it money, Carterina. I call it encouragement.” “Encouragement?” “This will encourage you to align with me in the coming war.” Okay, now Carter was amused. The coming war? The man had to have been out of his mind. They were fucking Unione Corse. Did he actually think that the families were going to break down the wall of a secret

1599/1683

society that went back generations for this dumbass? Carter shook her head and pressed the layer of paper covering the money back down. “Isabella …” Isabella Silviara, the former Isabella Bonaducci. Carter loved her more than words could express. So much so, that the soon to be twenty-one year old currently lived in the guest house on the estate that Gabriel had previously occupied. Once a young woman so broken and weak. She had chased Carter down after the dinner party from hell in tears, but now … she was a far cry from the quiet, abused young woman. Now, she was Spook Steele’s star student, far more talented than Carter ever was. Isabella was Carter’s silent angel of death. She had only just begun her career and was already extremely well-known within the criminal community … which explained the sudden

1600/1683

fear that swept through the room when Carter said her name. “Isabella, love. Will you go stand at the other end of the table please?” Isabella rose from her seat and walked across the warehouse to do as instructed. “There will be no war, Frédéric.” Deciding to linger no more, Carter took her seat. She had a full day ahead of her before she could go home to cook for the family dinner tonight. The sooner this meeting was over, the better … “Unione Corse is what it is because of those that have come before us. To go after a family of prominence like Moreau is suicide.” As she spoke, her men drew their guns and killed every guard that had arrived with Frédéric Rinieri. The expressions on Frédéric and his fellow leader’s faces brought a smile to Carter’s face. “Thank you,” she said to her army. “I was hoping to get them all out of the way quickly. You all can go outside and wait for us now. We’ll be out in ten minutes.”

1601/1683

Without questioning her, the men exited the warehouse, leaving Carter and her team of five alone with the five leaders of the Rinieri clan. “What is this? What have you done?” Frédéric backed away from the table. “I’ve done nothing. It is you that has managed to anger the wrong people.” “This isn’t right! I got information about you from a reliable source. He told me that you were also displeased with the hierarchy of the secret society.” Carter chuckled. “My biological father is not a reliable source. He did not tell you that I was displeased with the hierarchy of the secret society. He told you that I was displeased with a high ranking family. You only assumed that he was talking about Moreau …”

1602/1683

“You fucking cunt!” he shouted. “Do you think I’ll allow you to get away with what you’ve done? Do you have any idea who I am?” Carter couldn’t care less about the names he had called her. Honestly, the past three years of her life had forced her to grow up, and calm down. That temper issue she’d once had was pretty much a non-issue most of the time. And being called names like child, cunt, and bitch, didn’t bother her anymore. She had been called worse. She couldn’t go full-on killer every time it happened. That would just be exhausting. Carter looked at him with cold, emotionless eyes. “You are no longer a man of great power, Frédéric, so I advise you to lower your tone. You have sought to penetrate the wall of the secret society and now you have been cast out. The families have already voted. You are now an outsider.”

1603/1683

“So they send a child to get rid of me?” he shouted. “They send a girl and her girlfriends to wipe out a family that has aided in the development of Unione Corse for decades!” “We put straws in a cup, and unfortunately I drew the short one. So yes, it will be I and my girlfriends that cut the heads off a few snakes today.” “You stupid bitch. Do you honestly think my fellow leaders and I will just surrender to you? Do you think we will not fight?” Carter rolled her eyes, unimpressed by his threat. “I appreciate you flying all this way for the meeting today. I’m a working mother of three my schedule doesn’t allow much travel. If you did just surrender it would cut this,” Carter glanced at her beautiful diamond covered Chanel watch, and saw

1604/1683

that it had already been three minutes, “seven minute meeting down to just four minutes.” “Listen to her, Frédéric,” Davina said softly. “You and your colleagues have no way of leaving here alive.” Catsianna nodded agreement. “You will not be dying a good, honorable, or loyal man, but you still have a chance to die a smart one.” “The more you speak, the more vicious your death will be. It is obvious that we couldn’t care less about your threats,” Iman added. Katya laughed softly. “Carterina told an army of men that are here for our protection to leave us in a warehouse with five men whom are bigger, physically stronger, and armed … If a woman shows no fear when

1605/1683

doing such a thing, who is it that you think should really be shaking in their boots?” “You, Frédéric,” Carterina answered for the man. She looked at his fellow leaders. “All of you have a reason to fear. Isabella …” Isabella was a creative woman, with a gift for making her own weapons. Such beautiful, fresh ways of cutting four different necks open with one circular blade. With just a slight move of her hand, she released the blade and four men had wide open necks in a matter of seconds. Her trick was a personal slingshot method. She released the blade, but it always came back to her because it was connected to her in some way. For those that could throw and catch fast moving sharp objects, the creation was a dream. Isabella had made one with a knife attached to it for Carter on her last birthday, then she’d taught Carter how to use it. It was very sweet.

1606/1683

Silence fell over the room while Carter turned her chair to face Frédéric. He lifted his hands in surrender and shook his head pleadingly. “Please do not kill me,” he begged in a breathy whisper. Carter arched a brow. “Have mercy. If you let me go, I will disappear. I promise you. You will never see me again, nor will the others know that you let me go.” He fell to his knees, desperately begging her. “You are a kind woman, Carterina. I can see this in you. You are nurturer, a mother … I have a family. I have five sons that need their father. Will you leave my wife a single parent?” “She can handle it.” “Please,” he shouted hysterically. “Please don’t do it. My family will not survive

1607/1683

without me. My wife cannot take care of them financially. The members of my empire will scatter and they will take everything with them. She will have nothing …” Carter shrugged. “I’ll send her these paintings.” “That money will do nothing for the future. Our boys are but toddlers …” Carter nodded. “All right, calm down. I’m a parent, too. I understand your fear, so here is what I will do for you, Frédéric.” She sighed. “I will ensure that your wife and sons are well taken care of, but that is all I will offer you.” “Please,” he shouted, through tears. “Please don’t do this!” “Isabella …”

1608/1683

Frédéric slipped into hysterics and scrambled up from the floor. He ran to the exit, yanking on the door only to find it locked. “Ahh!” He wept and scream as he clawed at the door desperately. Isabella strolled across the area slowly with a predatory excitement in her eyes. “Meetings over,” Carter said to her team, speaking over Frédéric’s wails of pain. “We’ll head back to our office at S.O. to check in with the others, then all of you can take a two hour lunch from there.” “Two hours,” Catsianna giggled. “Did your husband call today?” Carter smiled. “He did. So I’m taking an extra hour before we head to our last deals of the day.”

1609/1683

“Maybe I should get married,” Iman mused. “I want sex in the middle of the day, too.” Carter’s mouth dropped open in shock of her words. “Iman, who said anything about sex? I’m going to eat …” And most likely have an afternoon quickie. So yea, she was going to have sex. “Does your husband have any brothers?” Iman asked, ignoring Carter. “I refuse to date or marry a man that doesn’t know how to shoot a man properly. No petty theives and no scared civilians.” Carter laughed. “Her husband has four brothers and only two of them are single,” Davina answered. “Mikilo is in an on again, off again relationship with that chef, right?”

1610/1683

“The Silencer is dating a chef?” Katya asked in disgust. “My how the mighty have fallen.” “That chef is the type of woman men go for, ladies,” Catsianna stated. “They don’t want women like us. We are alphas. We are difficult to tame. Men don’t want challenges, they want sweet women to bear their children and shut up.” “Carterina is living proof that your theory is bullshit,” Davina replied. “Davina’s right” Katya agreed, then turned a glare to Catsianna. “A man can love a woman that challenges him, especially a man in this lifestyle. Any other type of woman would be a bore. How much do you want to bet that the Silencer will tire of his chef eventually? He needs a woman that understands him, one that can nurture that sexy, sadistic beast on the inside of him—”

1611/1683

“A woman like you, Katya?” Catsianna asked, a smirk now appearing on her face. “I think not. Your father would snatch you from the world and lock you away just as Silas did Carterina—” Katya slammed her hand on the table, causing Catsianna to flinch. “My father isn’t a part of my life anymore, bitch” she spat. Catsianna moaned as a seductive smile spread across her lips. “Damn. You’re sexy when you’re angry with me, Ya-Ya …” When Katya looked as if she’d attack Catsianna, Carter stepped in. “Enough you two,” she chuckled. She always had to play referee between the two women. Catsianna had perfected the art of pushing Katya’s buttons. Carter pointed her finger at Catsianna. “Stop being a bitch, Cat. You know the rule. Don’t bring up Katya’s father.”

1612/1683

Catsianna nodded her understanding, but the teasing smile never left her lips. Carter shook her head and looked over to the now angry Katya with a smile. “I actually think Katya would be a better woman for Mickey anyway.” She didn’t think, she was positive. Carter had no doubt that if she left the two in a room together for even a second, Mickey would be all over Katya. A woman like Katya was irresistible to a man like Mikilo “The Silencer” Valente. “I’ll introduce you to him one day.” Carter winked, and Katya smiled. Mickey and Katya had never even crossed paths before. Schedules didn’t allowed it, and both Katya and Mickey traveled often. Katya’s attraction to Mickey had been fueled by the stories that she’d heard about him … and a picture Carter had shown her of him at she and Nathan’s wedding.

1613/1683

Katya shrugged as if it were no big deal and Carter laughed softly. “You’re all acting like children,” Catsianna said, obviously annoyed with them. “Love is for fiction story books, not real life.” She waved a dismissive hand in the air. “Crush on this ‘Silencer’ if you want, Ya-Ya, but don’t get your hopes up. Men, are animals.” Davina snorted. “You’re full of shit, Cat. Even I know love is real and I hate people …” Both Carter and the other women at the table—including Catsianna— laughed. Davina continued with a shrug. “Though I am not one for love, I do believe that there is someone for everyone—” The sound of Frédéric being stabbed in the throat repeatedly caught their

1614/1683

attention. They all looked over just as Isabella stood up from the severely brutalized dead body at her feet. “Even her?” Iman asked. “Is there someone out there for her, Davina?” “Yes,” Carter answered for her. “Come on, ladies,” they all stood upon the command. “We have much to accomplish today, and I need to be home in time to cook.” ~*~ “Hey Carter!” Carter smiled when Aniyah walked up to her and gave her a hug, “Hi hun. Where the hell have you been?” It had been literally weeks since Carter had last seen Aniyah. The woman had just disappeared. “The girls and I tried to call you for drinks the other day. You should have come. Tamara was acting a

1615/1683

fool as usual,” Carter laughed as she thought about her friends. Aniyah kissed her cheek as a big grin spread across her face. “I don’t have time to tell you much right now, but I am in serious need of drink with girls.” Gasping, Carter grabbed her hand. “What? Is it a guy? Are you seeing someone?” When she smiled a big, cheesy grin, Carter squealed, “Give me a hint dammit!” Aniyah giggled. “He has blue eyes, a gorgeous ass, and I’ve been secretly dating him for three weeks.” Carter’s smile dropped a little before she pulled herself together. “Oh …” Kyle. Aniyah was dating Kyle … Nice. Aniyah’s grin faded. “What was that?” she asked.

1616/1683

Carter feigned ignorance. “What was what?” “That face. That lackluster response.” She frowned. “I thought you’d be jumping for joy, Carter. You said he and I’d be perfect for each other. Now that I agree with you, it seems like you’re not okay with it.” “It’s not that, Aniyah, I’m happy for you—” “Then what is it?” she asked, her tone becoming clipped. “I thought you and Kyle never had anything between you. Isn’t he your cousin, Car—” Whoa! What? Carter lifted a hand to stop her. “What the hell are you talking about, Aniyah?” Shaking her head, she turned away from Carter as if her presence annoyed her. “Whatever, it’s not important.”

1617/1683

“Aniyah.” “You seem like you’re not happy that he and I are together, Carter.” Aniyah said the words freely, as if she’d always wanted to say them … and she didn’t stop there. “To be honest, your reaction when I told surprised me …” “Did it?” “Yes. You came off bitter, and a little jealous, Carter.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “That makes me uncomfortable as hell. He’s your cousin. Don’t you think it’s a little inappropriate for you to still be harboring those types of feelings for him? It’s sad. You’re a mother, and you’re married. The fact that you’re acting this way shows how little respect you have for your husband.” Carter had to close her eyes and inhale a deep breath as to not lose her temper. She would not yell at the woman, she would

1618/1683

not scream, nor would she cause a scene. That wasn’t who she was anymore. She was a professional. She was a wife, and a mother. She was Salerno. This place was her husband’s office. The individuals walking around were his employees and soldiers, and Carter would behave herself here. She would act like the wife of the Don in this situation, because that was who the fuck she was. “Let me explain something to you, Ms. Clark. The response that has made you reveal all that you truly think of me just now, was not given because of the reasons you’ve suggested at all. My lackluster response to your and Kyle’s relationship was not for the sake of either of you, but for the sake of my niece, Sophia, and her alone. I couldn’t have cared less what type of woman he dated before my niece came into the picture, but now I very much care who he ends up with because that woman will be responsible for loving Sophia like a mother should love their

1619/1683

child. I simply don’t feel you have the ability to love a child that is not your own.” “Excuse me—” “No more talking, Aniyah. You’re done. You have crossed more than one line, speaking to me the way you just have. Friend or not, Aniyah, you do not know me well enough to talk to me like that. Kyle Valente is my blood, my friend, and my brother. He is the godfather of two of my children, and he is my family. You have greatly disrespected me by reducing the love that I have for him to being some sort of sick scandal just because you are so obviously suffering from some adolescent insecurities. Then you had the audacity to accuse me of being some whore that has so little respect for my husband and my marriage that I would secretly harbor incestuous feelings for my own cousin. You were the maid of honor at my wedding, Aniyah …”

1620/1683

Upon the reminder, Aniyah’s eyes filled with tears. She lifted her hands to cover her mouth. “Oh my God.” She shook her head, casting her eyes downward, as if she couldn’t believe what she’d said. “Carter, I can’t believe I … I’m so sorry.” She actually appeared sorry, but Carter didn’t give a fuck. She’d gone completely cold. Aniyah had pissed her off. The woman had better glad that Carter wasn’t too violent anymore. “So am I, Aniyah. I think it was a mistake, you and I becoming friends. This is my family’s empire. I can’t allow that level of disrespect, especially in the middle of the work place. Men in far higher positions than you don’t have the courage to speak to me the way you just have. Not to mention you brought up my husband, my marriage, and my children. It’s highly important that you remember that while you and I are friends, I

1621/1683

am your boss, and the wife of the Don of this organization—” “Carter, please,” Aniyah cried. “I’m so sorry. I honestly don’t know what the hell I was thinking. I just freaked out is all. Please, don’t ever think that our friendship was a mistake. I love you. I just …” she sighed. “I’ve just been so scared. I feel like I finally have what I’ve wanted for so long, but I won’t be enough for him—” “Enough, Aniyah,” Carter cut her off. She knew it may have been cold, but she walked away from the woman. Truth be told, she was still pissed. If she had stayed she would have smacked the shit out of Aniyah. She swept her mind of the situation completely. She didn’t have the energy for it. Carter made it back to Nathan’s office quickly. As soon a she walked into his office,

1622/1683

she kicked off her heels and let her hair down from the bun it had been contained in. “Nathan, honey,” she called. He wasn’t in his office, but the bathroom door was closed. She looked around the office and smiled when she saw that he had already ordered them lunch from Aria’s restaurant, which happened to be Carter’s favorite place to each. “Babe, are you in here?” She heard the bathroom water turn on. “Yeah, I’m here, baby,” he answered from the restroom. Carter locked his office door. Since she was taking an extra hour off she wanted complete privacy. Lunch and cuddle time with her husband sounded perfect to her right about now. She walked over to the glass table in front of the couch where the food sat. Removing the items from the bag, Carter set up the food, then grabbed both her and

1623/1683

Nathan drinks from his fridge just as he came out of the bathroom. “What took you so long?” Carter sat the drinks on the table. “I had a small run it with Aniyah.” “Anything I need to worry about?” Carter turned to face him, just as he walked up to her. “No,” she said with a smile, and stood on her toes to kiss his lips. “I missed you today.” “I missed you, too. How’d it go?” Heaving a deep sigh, she walked over to his desk and sat on the edge of the front corner. “It went well …” “But you seem tired.” “I am,” she confessed.

1624/1683

“Stand up, baby.” When she did as he’d instructed, he said, “Turn around.” Anticipating what she knew was about to happen, Carter happily did as he’d asked. Nathan moved her hair to the side, and began firmly massaging her neck. “Mmm,” Carter moaned as she let her head fall forward. “Nathan …” Damn, he had the best hands. He always knew how to help her relax. “You’re stressed, baby.” “It’s been a long day.” His hand journeyed down her back, massaging every one of her tense muscles. Carter nearly fainted. “God, babe. That feels so good …” He was turning her on. Carter could never resist him when he did this. “Lower,” she whispered. When he obliged, she released a moan.

1625/1683

“Like that?” Carter nodded. “Yes …” she hissed. He continued his sensual assault until Carter felt like a new woman. She was relaxed, happy … and now unbelievably horny. It never failed. Nathan’s magic hands always turned her on. She nearly jumped for joy when she pressed back against him and felt his erection against the top of her behind. Not wanting to lose the moment, she turned to face him, gripped a handful of his shirt, and pulled him down to her lips. Jesus, it was so incredible! Nathan’s hands immediately went to her skirt, bunching the material up at her waist. Carter went to work undoing his leather belt, then she released the button and zipper of his pants, more than ready to feel his hard length slip slowly inside of her. Nathan lifted her up and sat her on the surface of the

1626/1683

desk, never halting his kiss, while Carter’s hand disappeared into his pants. He grunted the moment her fingers wrapped around him. She stared into his eyes while she stroked him, feeling her body reacting even more to the pleasure she saw on his face. He dropped his head forward, and placed a palm flat on the surface of the desk, pumping his hips with the motion of her hands. Carter bit her bottom lip. She’d never get enough of watching him while she teased him like this. He was so fucking sexy. Tightening her grip, she sped up her movement. “Oh shit,” he said in a breathless moan. “Fuck, baby …” He gripped on to one side of her panties and ripped the lace material. Carter opened her legs wider, allowing him to rip away the remainder of the tattered panties, then he pushed his pants down his

1627/1683

hips until his erection was free of his boxers. He was so perfect. All of the blood in her body rushed to the surface of her skin as she angled her hips and positioned him at her opening. Nathan released the buttons of her shirt and caressed her breasts softly. “Ahh…” She loved when he did that. “Please, Nathan …” Carter’s jaw clenched tight as a host of pleasurable sensations shot through her body. She tried her best to breathe through them, but it proved pointless, especially when he slowly pushed his long, thick cock slowly inside of her. “Ohh,” she moaned, placing her hands to his ass and pressing him closer. “Nathan … please fuck me, baby.” She’d already had about ten different fantasies sail through her head and the one of Nathan fucking her on

1628/1683

his desk was the one that appealed to her more than the others. Nathan’s hands traveled down her body until he palmed her ass with a firm grip. The first hard thrust he delivered made her gasp loudly, and the second made her body arch. He leaned forward, brought her left leg higher on his body, and then tossed it over his shoulder. Carter was beginning to think that begging him to fuck her had been a bad idea. Try as she might have, she hadn’t been able to keep her voice down for anything. She tried everything she could as she lay back in the middle of Nathan’s desk, meeting each of his hard thrusts. She’d tried putting her fist in her mouth, biting her lip, her knuckle, but nothing worked. By the time Nathan had switched positions and started fucking her from behind, Carter was gone. Never had she screamed, “Fuck me!” so loudly in her life,

1629/1683

and she really hoped the papers on his desk weren’t important because she was pretty sure they were all crushed from her grasping at them. After her entire world shook with a few earthshattering orgasms, Carter was done for. Nathan carried her to the couch as she cuddled closer to him. She felt a thousand times better after that. “Bubby,” she sighed, with a satisfied smile. “That was amazing.” He kissed her forehead and growled. “Yes, it was.” “Do you think anyone heard us?” “If they did they wouldn’t dare say a word about it.” Carter nodded and closed her eyes, happy that they were all frightened of her

1630/1683

husband. “Mmm … I’m sleepy now. Want to take a nap?” Nathan chuckled. “Can we eat first?” Yawning, she shook her head. “Sleep.” He kissed her once more. “Okay, Mrs. Salerno. Go to sleep …” ~*~ “Nathan, stop, I’m on the phone.” Carter giggled. Smiling slyly, he gave her ass another light pinch causing her to squeal. “Would you stop it?” He loved to hear her laugh. He didn’t like seeing her as upset as she was when they had made it home from work tonight. Once they had gotten home, Carter had told him about the run in that she’d had with Aniyah Clark at S.O. Nathan wasn’t particularly pleased with the blatant disrespect the

1631/1683

woman had shown Carter in a place that belonged to them, but Carter had insisted he not talk to her about boundaries like he’d wanted to. In truth, he’d actually wanted to fire her. While Aniyah was Carter’s friend, and Kyle’s current … whatever, she was just a secretary at S.O. She was good at her job, but she was also replaceable. “Yes, Tamara, I’m still here …” Carter said over the phone to her friend. “It’s Nathan’s fault, he wants me off of the phone … Hell yes I told my husband what Aniyah said to me. I told him every dumbass word … No, I’m not talking to her anymore. I would have expected that from one of Kyle’s past whores, but not her … I wasn’t happy about it, but I didn’t say anything rude to her … I didn’t say that until she accused me of being in love with someone other than my husband. That bitch attacked me out of nowhere. It was almost like she’d been waiting to say it. Oh well … No, I’m not talking to her. She went

1632/1683

off on me and she’s still living to cry the story to you. I’ve done my good deed for the day. Aniyah Clark can kiss my ass. She damn sure wasn’t my friend when she was accusing me of being inappropriate with Kyle. Fuck her …” Nathan returned to covering the remainder of the leftover dishes they’d had at tonight’s family dinner while Carter ranted to her friend. When he caught movement out of the corner of his eye, he looked up to see Isabella coming inside from the side door in the kitchen. She carried a container that Carter had packed her some dinner in—knowing she preferred to dine alone—and a very nice polished-wood box with a gold rim. Nathan smiled at her warmly. “Good evening, Isabella.”

1633/1683

Isabella was family. She’d been with them for over a year, here as well as when they’d lived in France for five months, and Nathan, Carter, and their boys had grown to love the young woman very much. Call them crazy, but somehow Nathan and Carter seemed to just slip very easily into the roles of her parents. Yes, parents. The young woman was only a few years younger than them, but they couldn’t help it. They were parents, and Isabella had needed parental figures when she’d first came to them. Nathan felt like her father. He loved her, worried about her often, was quite protective when it came to her even though he knew she didn’t need protection. She was a truly amazing young woman; talented, smart, and incredibly sweet … but to the five people she shared the estate with, no one else. However, that was okay with them. Isabella wasn’t the only one in the house that chose to only communicate with select people. Carter and

1634/1683

Nathan’s son, Josef. Since he was seven months old, he would only interact with his parents, his brothers, Sophia, Isabella, and Anastacia. No one else, and Nathan and Carter had no idea why. “Hi, Nathan. I brought you something … a present.” Nathan’s brows rose. A present, huh? He chuckled softly, knowing that she had something on her mind that she needed to talk about with them. “I can’t wait to see what you have this time.” She put her container over by the sink Just as Carter was hanging up her call with Tamara. “Isabella, honey. The dishwasher,” Carter instructed. Isabella quickly did as Carter had said, then walked around the island and stood at the counter staring down at the box she had carried in with furrowed brows.

1635/1683

Nathan nudged Carter, directing her attention to Isabella. Carter frowned in concern. “Isabella, is there something wrong?” Her warm brown eyes lifted to them and she shook her head. “Wrong? No nothing’s wrong. I just—” She sighed nervously. “Isabella, you know you can talk to us about anything,” Nathan said. “Go ahead, sweetheart, we’re listening.” She took her entire bottom lip between her teeth and looked away. It was something that Nathan and Carter noticed she did whenever she was nervous. It was as adorable as the way Aleksandr and Maksim looked away from them when they were lying. “Isabella—”

1636/1683

“I want money,” she blurted out. Nathan and Carter sighed in unison. “Isabella—” “Hold up you guys. Before you give the speech about working hard and learning to take care of myself, let me explain.” They had given Isabella a home and new life, but not millions of dollars. Carter and Nathan were teaching her independence. She worked for all of the money she had in her account. Isabella continued to talk. “I have an idea, and I’m looking for investors.” She’d effectively caught their interest. “I want to start a business.” “Really?” they exclaimed.

1637/1683

“Okay, stop. You two keep talking in unison and you know how much that freaks me out.” They chuckled. “Sorry, honey,” Carter said. “We’re just pleasantly surprised that’s all …” “Well, prepared to be wowed.” Smiling, she tapped her fingers on the box. Nathan glanced over at Carter and saw that she was just as happy as he to see Isabella so animated and excited about something. The young girl had come a long way. She turned the box to face them. “I used my last three checks to buy all of the stuff I needed to make these. They are both gifts and a part of my pitch …” She opened the box.

1638/1683

A hunting knife, and five small knives. All of them were stunning. The blades were all steel, smooth, and sleek, with razor edges and a sharp point. The most beautiful part were the handles; the perfect gripped edges and the initials C.S. carved out in gorgeous gold lettering on each knife. The hunting knife was Nathan’s favorite. The blade the knife was also steel, but the handle was the same polished wood as the box, and there was a capital R carved in silver lettering. “Isabella, these are amazing.” Carter reached forward. “How sharp?” “It’ll cut to the touch.” “And you made these?” “Yes,” she chuckled. “I don’t want an answer tonight, guys. I want you both to let your genius in business minds rest on this, okay?”

1639/1683

“Okay,” they answered in unison, still not taking their eyes off of the beautiful weapons. “Okay, and remember that I make an assortment of many different things. When you both are ready to sit down, I’ll show you all of my good stuff.” They looked up at her with smiles. “We’ll talk this weekend then,” Nathan said. “Perfect,” she said, backing from the counter. “Well, I know you two have family over right now …” Nathan frowned. “Isabella, you are family. We wish you’d stay when everyone comes over.” “Everyone would love to finally meet you for real,” Carter added. They all knew her of course; it just wasn’t a close relationship. Isabella would say hello to the family,

1640/1683

but it when it came to visiting with them, she kept her distance. She shook her head. “Maybe one day, just not tonight, okay?” Nathan and Carter nodded. “When you’re ready …” Nathan said. They wanted Isabella to be comfortable in her own skin before she opened herself up to others anyway. She needed to move at her own pace, and Nathan and Carter respected that. She ran her fingers through her black shoulder-length hair and pointed to the hallway. “I’m going to go say goodnight to the kids before I go to bed. I’ll go out the other back door. It’s closer to the guest house.” “All right, babe,” Carter said. When she came over to them and gave them both hugs, Carter kissed her on the

1641/1683

cheek and Nathan kissed her on the forehead. “Good night, sweetheart.” “Goodnight.” She walked toward the hallway before turning to them once again. Smiling, she stuck her hands in the back pockets of her jeans. “I love you both a lot. You know that, right? I know I don’t say it much, but I hope I at least show it …” Carter placed her hand to her heart. “Of course we know, Isabella. We love you, too, honey.” “I know.” She nodded, and cast her gaze down at the floor. “I just want to thank you guys for being … what I need. I didn’t know if running to you that night the way I did would make a difference but,” she shrugged, “thank you for changing my life.” Carter went over and hugged her once more. “My sweet Isabella. We’ve seen you grow so much in such a short time.”

1642/1683

“We’re both very proud of you,” Nathan said. Isabella brown cheeks tinted red. “I’m glad.” “Watching you continue to grow into a strong, successful young woman is all the thanks we need, Isabella.” Carter kissed her cheek one more time. As she turned to leave the kitchen she nearly collided with Mickey. “Whoa!” Mickey exclaimed, stopping abruptly to avoid knocking her over. Isabella hadn’t moved at all. She didn’t flinch, nor did she make a sound. She just looked up at Mickey, her expression stoic. Mickey straightened himself. “Sorry about that, Izzy.”

1643/1683

“Isabella,” she corrected firmly. “And you should be sorry. Watch where you’re walking next time.” Without another word she walked past him. Mickey watched her walk away with a frown. Once she was gone, he shook his head with a huff. “You know I don’t usually say sorry to people.That kid needs a lesson in manners.” “She usually doesn’t talk to people, Mickey,” Carter said. “That was a huge milestone for her.” “Being rude to me is a milestone,” he muttered as he grabbed a beer from the fridge. “Glad to be a part of it.” He stormed out of the kitchen. Carter and Nathan chuckled. “He’s been in a mood all night.” She came back around and stood next to him, grabbing

1644/1683

another container of leftovers to store. “Do you think its Aria again?” Eyes glued to her juicy ass, he enjoyed the show as she bent over to get more containers out of the bottom drawers. Unable to stop himself, he gave it another light pinch. He suddenly remembered what he’d been doing before Tamara had called earlier … He always liked to build the anticipation up on nights he planned to make love to Carter until the wee hours of the morning Carter giggled. “Nathan.” He did it again for good measure, and she stood up, placing one hand to her hip. “Okay, what has gotten into you today? Why are you so horny? First the office, then in the limo on the way home—” “Then in our closet, our bed, and our kitchen.” He wrapped his arms around her from behind and brought her back against

1645/1683

his body. “Wait until our guests leave tonight and we put the kids to bed. I’m thinking we do a little role play.” He kissed her neck and smiled when her musical laugh hit his ears. “Role play, huh? What do you have in mind, Don Salerno?” “Mmm … I’ll be Nathan the Don, and you’ll be my sexy little maid from France … I’m going to need you naked; that ‘kiss me’ apron in the top drawer, and all of these leftovers to make this work.” Carter laughed. “What the hell are we going to do with the leftovers, Nathan?” “You let me worry about that. You’ll like it, baby. I’ll make sure of it—” “Do you two ever stop touching?” “Leave them alone, Robert …” “Ba-ba, ba-ba, ba-ba.”

1646/1683

“Every time I walk into a room he’s groping our daughter, Anastacia.” “They have been married for nearly five year now. They have three children—” “And I love my grandsons, but what the hell does that have to do with his constant groping of my baby girl, Anne?” “If he wasn’t groping her your grandsons wouldn’t be here!” Carter and Nathan burst into laughter. Nathan moved from behind Carter, kissed her forehead, then put some distance between them only to appease her glaring father. “Is everyone finished with dessert in there?” Carter asked.

1647/1683

Anastacia walked over to her. “Yes, sweetheart, but don’t you worry about collecting the dishes. You’ve done enough.” “Mom—” “No, Carterina,” she said firmly. “Here, take you sister. I’ll go do it.” “Ba-ba!” Carter took her gorgeous little sister from her mother’s arms and squeezed her tightly. “Hi, Cami, my love.” Camiella Elizabeth Valente was her full name, and she was the reason why Carter took over her mother’s empire two years earlier than she was supposed to. Anastacia had been nearly three months along when she’d found out she was carrying Cami. It had happened after she had become very sick and collapsed while no one had been home to help her. When Cesare had come home

1648/1683

that evening Anastacia had been lying in a small pool of blood. Turned out, when she had collapsed that evening she had hit her head on the sink in their bathroom. Nathan had remembered how frightened both Carter and Gabriel had been for their mother. He remembered that Anastacia had been afraid, too. She had told him when they’d gotten a moment to chat alone that she was afraid it was the illness that had taken her father. After all, she was the same age he’d been when he had fallen ill. Everyone had sat at the hospital, waiting all night for the results of the tests they had given her fighting against emotion and trying to remain optimistic. After examination by the doctors, it was confirmed that Anastacia was dehydrated, overworked … and pregnant with twins. To say that they had all been shocked would’ve been a complete understatement.

1649/1683

Because of her age and a few health issues, Anastacia’s pregnancy had been high risk from the start. She pretty much had to spend an entire four months in bed, and when the time came two months earlier than it should have, only one of the twins survived, and her and Cesare’s son had been stillborn. It was a difficult to get through, but they had all gotten through it as a family. They’d suffered a tragic loss, but they had to toughen up and support the little miracle that was fighting for her life in the NICU. The day that Cami went home, three months after she was born, was a day that Nathan kept in his heart as one of the most wonderful days that he had ever had with his family. It was the day that everything just … got better. It was the day that Anastacia was given a divorce from the man she no longer loved, it was the day she said yes to the marriage proposal from a man she did love, from the father of her newborn baby. It was also

1650/1683

the day that Angelo, Anastacia, and Cesare were finally able to let go of all of the tension between them and focus on the love they had for one another, and it was the day that they got to bring little Cami into the family the right way; food, family, laughter, and love … Nathan walked over to where Carter stood and leaned forward, placing a kiss on his tiny sister-in-law’s forehead. “Hi there, Camiella.” Her blue eyes brightened and she smiled wide, revealing her four teeth; two on the bottom and two on the top. She was ten months old, two months younger than her nephew, and despite the different color eyes, Camiella was a tiny replica of Carterina. “She looks so much like you,” Nathan said softly as he leaned against the counter. Carter smiled and kissed Cami’s cheek. “I know, I can’t believe it. I have a

1651/1683

baby sister.” Carter hugged the baby tightly again. “I adore her, Nathan.” “It makes you think … doesn’t it?” Carter continued smiling at her sister. “Think about what?” Nathan played with a strand of her hair, waiting patiently for her to catch on to what he was talking about. When she did, she looked over at him with a gasp. “Have you lost your mind, Nathan?” she whispered sharply. Or course he hadn’t. “Just one more baby. Then we can wait as long as you want.” “Nathan, you said that last time!” she argued. “I just had your son twelve months ago.”

1652/1683

“And don’t you love him, baby? I can’t imagine life without our little Jo-jo anymore.” “I feel the same, but it’s too soon.” “It’s never too soon, baby. I know you want a little girl just as much as I do.” “I’m not talking about this with you right now, Nathan,” she whispered. She turned away from him and used her free arm to continue putting food away. Nathan frowned. Why was is always no before it was yes with her? Lucky for her the family came into the kitchen at that moment and she was off the hook for the moment. However, he planned on bringing it up again later … ~*~

1653/1683

“Have you written Silas yet this week?” Gabriel looked over at Carter when she asked him the question and nodded. The majority of the guests had gone except for the guys and Gabriel, who had a home with Dante now. He and Carter were doing the dishes, while they guys were in the living room talking. “Yeah. I told him that I’d write him once a week about my life and I do.” While Carter did communicate with Silas for numerous reasons, Gabriel did not. Carter understood and she never pushed it. She respected Gabriel’s decision to never speak to Silas again. She had even gone as far as to tell him that she’d stop speaking to him as well if it bothered Gabriel, but being the man he is, he didn’t want to interfere

1654/1683

with a decision that Carter needed to make for herself and she loved him for that. “I enjoy the letters he sends me, though,” Gabriel said. “He’s always had a way with words.” Carter nodded her agreement. “I’m glad you’ve started writing again.” His head cocked to the side as he regarded her, he nudged her. “I’m glad you convinced me to. Thank you. Writing Silas about everything really did help me move on.” Carter smiled. “Yelling at him helps me …” He laughed in reply, but quickly sobered. “Just promise you’ll be careful with Silas.”

1655/1683

“I know, I know.” Carter rested her head on her shoulder. “He helps me with business stuff, that’s all.” “I’m not judging you, my love. It’s okay to want to know him, he’s our father. I just don’t want him to …” He looked at her with a concerned frown. “He’s known for disappointing the people he claims to love.” “I know,” Carter whispered. “If he hurts my feelings, do you promise to hold me?” Gabriel laughed softly at her playful pout. “Of course I will, my love.” He kissed her forehead then rested his against it. “I love you, Carterina.” “I love you, Gabriel.” He kissed both of her cheeks and her forehead once again before looking back to the dishes.

1656/1683

Carter sighed. “In other news, Nathan wants another baby.” “What?” Gabriel exclaimed, and laughed loudly. ~*~ “Aria and I broke up again last week …” The guys groaned, and Nathan couldn’t help but roll his eyes. He’d been telling Mickey ever since he and Aria started dating a year back that the he didn’t think it’d be a good idea. Ever since the moment they’d first began the relationship it had been a struggle for them. It wasn’t because they didn’t care for the other, because Nathan was pretty sure they loved each other. They had the attraction, the love, and the passion, but their relationship lacked what every relationship needed to survive: a connection … a true connection between them.

1657/1683

Aria was not in love with a huge part of who Mickey was, a part of himself that he could never change, and Mickey was just bored with Aria. They didn’t connect. They weren’t for each other. “Wow, I guess no one cares to ask how I’m doing …” “Because we know that you two will get back together eventually,” Lucca said, sounding uninterested. “You always do.” “Maybe you two should try see other people, Mikilo,” Nathan sighed. “You’ll just keep ending up like this every week because—” “I get it, Nate.” Mickey frowned. “It is so easy for the happily married guy with three kids to tell me to just let the woman I love go.” “Mick, that’s not what I said.”

1658/1683

“But it’s what you mean.” Mickey shrugged. “Guess what, Nate, I want a family, too. I want love, a wife, and some kids. I finally find a woman that I can see myself having all that with and you want me to let her see other people?” “I want you to realize that Aria is not the one, Mickey. That’s all.” Nathan leaned forward and rested his arms on his knees. “I’m the one that has what you want, Mickey, so if I offer you a little advice, the smartest thing to do is take it. You will know that you’re with the woman that will be your wife when she makes you want to be the best version of yourself, not a completely different person …” “Thank you,” Lucca said. “Listen to him.”

1659/1683

“You’re not yourself when you’re with Aria, Mickey, and that’s the truth.” Nathan shrugged and sat back in his seat. “Shit,” Mickey muttered as he laid on the floor and stared at the ceiling. “Da-da …” Nathan glanced over to the entrance of the living room as soon as he heard his son’s voice. Josef stood at the entrance of the living room in his Mickey Mouse pajamas with one hand in his hair twisting his blond curls and the other hand in his mouth. “Da-da,” he whined again, walking across the living room to Nathan. “What is it, bambino?” Big eyes—identical to his mother’s, except in color—widened and filled with tears. “Da-da.”

1660/1683

“Come here, son.” Nathan stood and met Josef halfway. Lifting his son into an embrace, he kissed his cheek three times. “Its bedtime, isn’t it?” Much like his brothers, Josef got weepy when he was sleepy and the house wasn’t in order to accommodate him. All three of the boys usually liked to go to sleep in the bedroom upstairs, cuddling in bed with Nathan and Carter, and that was after their walk in the garden. Josef rested his head on Nathan’s shoulder. “Seep, Da-da. Ma-ma, too.” Translation: kick all of these bastards out so I can go to sleep with my parents. “Papa?” Nathan had known they were coming next. Carter and Nathan had a system at home, just like they did at work, and

1661/1683

according to the schedule, it was time for the house to be empty of guests and Mommy and Papa to be spending time with them. They had identical spaceship pajamas on as they looked around the living room in confusion. “Papa, its bedtime now,” Maksim said with frown. “Where is Mama?” “You’re son looks like Lucca, Nate,” Kyle chuckled. “It’s in the frown.” Nathan rolled his eyes when Lucca and Kyle chuckled. Aleksandr yawned. “Are we going to the garden, too?” “Then we can go night-night, Papa …” “Jo Jo, Sandr, and Maksi are sleepy now.”

1662/1683

“Papa,” Sofia chirped, suddenly bouncing into the living room. She jumped into her father’s lap. “Can we go home now? I’m tired.” Kyle kissed her cheek and stood up with her in his arms. “Of course, lady bug.” Nathan motioned for the twins to say goodnight to everyone and they went around giving their famous raspberry kisses. Nathan didn’t even try to get Josef to say a word. After the goodnights were all complete, they went to search of Carter, their children now ready to spend some time with just their parents. ~*~ “What about there? What do you remember about that?”

1663/1683

“That’s where I hid from you. I barely remember, but you got so mad, you practically dragged me back to the picnic table.” Nathan chuckled. “What about there?” Carter looked up at him with a smile, and in return he gazed down at her with those beautiful eyes that she loved so much. “You kissed me.” “I did kiss you. I think that was the moment I knew …” “Knew what?” “That you were mine. That I wanted you forever. That kiss was a mark, woman.” Carter giggled and he continued. “No other man could have you because you belong to me.” “And you belong to me …”

1664/1683

Carter rested her head on his shoulder and kissed Aleksandr’s forehead. The garden was dazzling at night. Lighted pathways and the gorgeous water fountains. This part of the night was always her favorite. They would sit with the boys until they either fell asleep or got very tired. Tonight, all three of her baby boys had fallen to sleep. Josef and Aleksandr on Nathan’s lap, and Maksim or Carter’s. “Do you want to talk nicely about what we discussed earlier, my beautiful rose?” Carter looked up at Nathan when he spoke, knowing he was talking about the baby. He wanted another, and secretly, so did she. She smiled. “Do you remember our vows, Nathan?”

1665/1683

He nodded and chuckled. “Yes, baby. I’ll never forget them.” “Me either …” It had been the most—in the words of the priest—interesting vow exchanged in the history of weddings. But it was also beautiful. “It seems like so long ago now. We have three kids, we basically adopted Isabella, and we both work. I want those ten kids that you made me promise you in our wedding vows, but I’m afraid.” Nathan shifted a little. “Talk to me, honey.” “We’re happy right now. Everything is perfect, we’ve settled into a daily schedule that works for us, for our kids. I just don’t want us to take on more than we can handle. What if we had another set of twins?” “Then I’d be as excited as I was the first time around, baby.”

1666/1683

“But what if it all becomes too much? With work, the kids, our marriage. We have so many responsibilities and neither of us are even thirty yet. I don’t want to put any strain on us. I don’t want to be that family that took on too much too soon then has regrets ten years down the line.” “Carter, that will never be us, I promise you.” “You can’t promise me that.” “I can and I did, Carterina.” Nathan frowned for a moment, then looked into her eyes. “I want to make another vow to you …” Carter’s expression turned to one of confusion. “What?” “I have another vow.” “Nathan, we’re already married.” “Please just listen, okay?”

1667/1683

Sighing, she reluctantly nodded. “Fine, go ahead.” Nathan grasped her free hand and met her gaze, honesty apparent in his eyes. “Carterina Anastacia Salerno, my beautiful wife. I vow to be a husband and a father first …” Carter’s heart skipped a beat as a soft smile appeared on her lips. “Since the moment I told you I was pregnant with the twins you have put me first.” “Then you should trust in me. There will never be a day that I regret all that we share. I love you, I love the love that we make and beautiful life it brings into the world. There will never be too much because I can’t get enough. I want it all with you, baby.” Carter laughed softly.

1668/1683

“It’s true, Carterina. I want every one of the rooms in our house occupied by our offspring. I want the noise, the packed breakfast and dinner table, I want the refrigerator covered in magnet letters, horrible artwork, and star student awards …” “Me too.” She kissed his cheek. “I want it all with you, too, Nathan Salerno.” “Yeah?” he asked, excitement in his voice. She nodded. “Yes.” He brought his smiling lips to hers and kissed her. “You mean the world to me.” “As do you, bubby.” She wished that words felt like enough, but sometimes they just didn’t. She loved him more than mere words could express, so she made a silent vow to spend

1669/1683

every day showing him. She’d show him by making him proud to have her as his wife, by being a good mother to his children. Even after almost five years and three kids Carter’s heart still skipped a beat every time he told her he loved her, every time he kissed her, or held her in his arms. Even after everything they’d been through, the love that Nathan and Carter shared was still the same. They were still the same … They were still the same Nathan and Carter that spent the day together in the garden. The same Nathan and Carter that caused a traffic jam because they couldn’t tear their eyes away from one another. The same Nathan and Carter that confessed their love for one another mere hours after seeing each other again after nineteen years apart. She moved in with him just weeks after that; married him six months later, and brought

1670/1683

two new lives into the world the following year. Carter knew their love story was unconventional, but it was their story. It was shocking, heartbreaking, tragic, exciting, funny, and beautiful . . . a dangerous beauty, but a beauty nonetheless. It was unlike any other story ever told, and Carter wouldn’t trade it for anything. She wanted more just like he did, and they’d have it. “What do you say? We get started on that baby tonight …” Giving him a wicked smile, Carter rose and adjusted Maksim in her arms before motioning for Nathan to get up. “I say you better get a move on it, Nathan the Don. Your sexy little French maid is ready play.” Nathan smiled a sexy crooked smile as he stood from his seat. “Mmm … After we

1671/1683

play that, can we play Nathan the Dominant?” Carter giggled as they descended the steps and began the journey back to the house. “You know how much I love Nathan the Dominant.” “And you know how much I love his sexy little submissive.” “No, Papa … shu-up.” As soon as Maksim whined the words Nathan and Carter laughed. “Shut-up?” Nathan feigned outrage, reaching over to pinch that grumpy toddler’s cheek. “Is that anyway to talk to your father, bambino?” Maksim held on to Carter tighter and whined, never opening his eyes. “Go sleep, Papa. It night-night time.”

1672/1683

“You go to sleep. Papa will stay up to rock Mama to sleep.” Aleksandr lifted his head from Nathan’s shoulder at the mention of rocking someone to sleep. “I can rock you to sleeping, Papa.” “It’s just sleep, baby. Not sleeping,” Carter corrected. “I can rock you to sleep, Papa,” he said again. “Papa’s okay tonight, bambino. You can rock me to sleep another night.” “Mommy will sing to you, Papa?” he yawned. Nathan nodded. “As soon you and your brothers are sound asleep, I will make Mama sing for me all night—”

1673/1683

Carter hit Nathan’s arm. “Stop it!” He was such an idiot. Nathan laughed. “Shu-up, Papa.” Now Carter laughed. Nathan shot him a playful glare. “You’re this close to feeling the wrath of your papa, boy.” Maksim opened his sleepy gray eyes and smiled. “Maksim, stop telling your father to shut up,” Carter said through laughter. “Can I jump on Papa’s bed first?” Aleksandr asked. Josef’s head popped up from Nathan’s shoulder at the mention of jumping on the bed.

1674/1683

“Jump,” he said, rubbing his tired eyes. “Jump, Mama?” Carter laughed. “Oh my God.” She looked up at Nathan. “I bet you twenty they’ll be up for the next two hours …” He laughed. “We were so close this time.” Lifting his eyes to the sky he groaned. She took his hand. “I think I read somewhere that chances are better for a baby girl in the morning anyway …” “I wana baby girl, too,” Aleksandr said. “Maksi. D-do you wana baby girl?” “No.” “No,” Josef repeated. “Where’s ’reature?” Aleksandr asked with a frown.

1675/1683

Nathan and Carter chuckled. Their kids were crazy … but perfect. He looked over at her with a gorgeous smile and gave her hand a light squeeze. “A little girl it is then …” Carter smiled and briefly rested her head on his shoulder before they continued their walk to the house with their boys. It was really funny how life seemed to always be three steps ahead of them. Carter and Nathan had only just decided to bring another child into the world that night, but little did they know Natalia Alessandra Salerno was already walking with them, healthy and five weeks along, nestled safely in her mother’s womb.

1676/1683

The end … for now.

About Michelle Hardin Born and raised in Missouri, I am a dreamer with an active imagination. I am in my 20's and have a bachelor's degree in Psychology. My dream is to one day make a mark in this world. I have a big heart, and even bigger smile, and I love to read a good story. A perfect evening for me would include a glass of wine, chocolate, and a romance novel on my kindle. I have an overactive imagination and enjoy putting together a good story with raw emotion and shocking secrets. If you enjoyed this book please recommend this series to your friends and family, and leave a review on your purchase site and goodreads. If you are interested in being the first to know about my upcoming works,

1678/1683

events, etc. email “subscribe” to [email protected] or just follow my blog at michellehluvs.com. Feel free to email me with any questions or comments you may have, or just leave the comment on my website. I enjoy hearing from readers and always write back. Thank you again for reading!

Acknowledgments To my beautiful mother. Thank you for you relentless support of my many dreams. Thank you for putting up with me for the past 25 years and being the best mother a girl could ask for. I love so much my mumzie. To my father. Thank you for always pushing me to be the best me that I can be. Thank you for the countless lessons you have taught me. And thank you for always reminding how important it is for me to work hard to achieve my dreams. Your encouraging words always make me work that much harder to reach my full potential. Thank you. To Timesha (my reading buddy). Thank you for your support, love, and hugs.

1680/1683

Get ready love, I’m about to fill our kindle with a bunch of new books for us to read together. I love you more than words can express. To Celeste. Thank you for being such a wonderful big sister. Thank you for your support, love, and encouragement. I love you with my whole heart Lester. To Latricia. Thank you for always making me laugh when I’m stressed out. Thank you for helping me out with this last book too … but this still doesn’t mean you’re off the hook for the other two. Get the reading procrastinator. I love you more than cookies! To my Boombers, Aydan and Ethan. What can say about you two little tricksters? You two are the coolest one year olds I’ve ever met. Thank you for the laughs, the cries, the cuddle, and for always eating enough

1681/1683

snacks to make sure that you both remain the appropriate weights to be Aunties little Chubble-bubbles (or my little Ma-chunkins). I love you like crazy my chubby little Boomer-Doops. Keep it cool punks. To my Grandma. I know that there will never be a day that you read one of my books (lol), but I want to thank you for still being one of my #1 fans, even though you haven’t seen my work. I love you Grammykins! To Queen Patrice. Thank you for always letting me bug you with my latest manuscript. You are hands down the coolest person I have EVER met, like ever! *sigh* I’m honored to share my first and middle name with you. Patrice Michelles 4 life! To Sandra. What can I say…. Best beta-reader ever! I love ya chica! Thank you

1682/1683

for reading for me once again. You’re the bestess.

@Created by PDF to ePub